MR CEOs Pregnant Ex Wife by Ruffatorres LSBT

Converted by lsbt
Mr Ceo's Pregnant Ex-Wife,
Volume 1: PREGNANT EX WIFE [Completed]

Ace Carter Greyson, her husband of five long years forcefully divorced her on
the night of their fifth wedding anniversary. Reason? Simply because she can't
bear him a male heir.
Phoenix begged him to stay but his decision was firm and unbendable so she
finally let him go. Her life was even more shattered after she discovered his long
time affair with his secretary, and now, the mistress was pregnant. Just months
after their divorce he married the ɨmprėġnȧtėd secretary.
Phoenix's world suddenly turns upside down when she discovered she was four
months pregnant.
Volume 2: THE DUKE'S VILLAINESS WIFE IS AN IMPOSTOR
Bright and Intelligent Arabella Angelstone is the secret twin sister of a socialite
heiress. Her existence could ruin her sister's reputation so she was hidden from
the real world. Life was sweet and simple for her. However, a single decision
changed her life forever. By Alexandria's evil manipulation, she was sent to
Brittania to meet her twin's fiancé and pretend to be her.
Converted by lsbt
The moment Bella laid her eyes on the dashing Duke of St. Alexander, she
instantly fell head over heels for him. In his arms she found solace and love. At
last she had a place where she truly belonged. Just when everything fell perfectly
into place, Alexandria returned and reclaimed her place as Lucas's future wife.
The day of Lucas and Alexandria's wedding, Bella was killed by a gun man.
She survives after six months of coma but the baby she wasn't aware she's
carrying didn't make it. She left the country and tried to rebuild her life despite
everything. Three years later, at the privacy of her home she was abducted.
While trying to flee from her abductor, the car she was driving was wrecked into
a fatal collision.
When she woke up, she was no longer Bella Rose, the meek beauty with a
solitary life but Alexandria St. Alexander, the socialite heiress hated by everyone
including Lucas Nicholas Alexander.... her husband.
Gone with her identity was her memory of the past, will she be able to live the
life opposite her own?
Author's note:
This book contains two different stories but they could be read as standalone.
Converted by lsbt
Converted by lsbt
Mr Ceo's Pregnant Ex-Wife Volume 1
Chapter 1 - MR. CEO'S PREGNANT
EX-WIFE
Volume 1: PREGNANT EX WIFE
Ace Carter Greyson, her husband of five long years forcefully divorced her on
the night of their fifth wedding anniversary. Reason? Simply because she can't
bear him a male heir.
Phoenix begged him to stay but his decision was firm and unbendable so she
finally let him go. Her life was even more shattered after she discovered his long
time affair with his secretary, and now, the mistress was pregnant. Just months
after their divorce he married the ɨmprėġnȧtėd secretary.
Phoenix's world suddenly turns upside down when she discovered she was four
months pregnant.
Volume 2: THE DUKE'S VILLAINESS WIFE IS AN IMPOSTOR
Bella Rose Grey is a courtesan's daughter. She had an identical twin sister
separated from her after birth. Twenty-years after, the twin she never knew
existed came back requesting her to pose as her and meet her fiancé. Willing to
do her twin a favor, she agreed willingly without knowing her very heart would
be at stake.. Never did she expect she would fall madly in love with the
handsome Duke of St. Alexander at first sight.
After nearly a year of pretending, Lucas proposed and that was the end of
everything. Alexandria returned and took everything back, including her fiancé.
On the wedding day, Bella secretly witnessed the ceremony. And that very same
day, her twin sister ordered to kill her. Luckily Bella survived and she left the
country.
When she thought her life would be peaceful again, fate played a joke, this time
it's worse than the last. Three years later, the night Alexandria ran off with one of
her lovers Bella was kidnapped and suffered a fatal car accident.
solitary life but as Alexandria St. Alexander, the socialite heiress hated by
everyone including Lucas Nicholas Alexander.... her husband.
This book contains two different stories but they could be read as standalone.
1. Mr. CEO's Pregnant Ex-Wife
2. The Duke's Villainess Wife Is An Impostor
Converted by lsbt
Chapter 2 - MCPEW 001
[DIVORCE]
"I want divorce Phoenix."
I turned my gaze and stared directly at Ace, the love of my life, my husband of
long five years.
I swallowed hard.
'Please Lord let this be a dream.' I mumbled, shut my eyes, and prayed that when
I lifted my eyes open I would wake up from the nightmare.
He was still there when I opened my eyes.. Unimaginable pain clutched my

heart, I nearly stopped breathing.
I slowly let go of the glass of champagne I held which suddenly felt so heavy
against my fingers that trembled.
My husband's expression remained cold and stony and it made me feel worse
inside. We shared five years of marriage and yet he looked at me as if I'm a total
stranger—not the same woman he vowed to love for the rest of his life in front
of the altar.
I yearned to hear him say that the words he'd spoken aren't real and merely a part
of his prank just like before when he tried to play a joke on me. But the
expression his face had did not have a sign of humor nor his lips stretched into a
wide boyish grin. This time I knew that my greatest fear finally came to life.
My shaking hands fumbled on the top of the table. It seemed that my throat went
dry as we kept on fighting each other's gaze without uttering a word for five
minutes straight. The champagne might be able to console the dryness of my
throat and as my fingers touch the champagne glass I accidentally knock it
down.
The contents spilled on the cream-colored cloth before I was able to pick it up.
The glass was now empty—just like how hollow I feel deep inside.
My eyes landed on the mess I made on the table cloth, if I can only see how my
heart bleeds now, It must be as red as the stain on the white cloth.
"Why Ace? Am I not that enough?" I said out of impulse, and without a trace of
contempt on my face. I should be overcome with rage by now but instead of
feeling angry towards my husband, I look at him with forgiveness on my face.
"It's not you who is the problem, it's me. I'm sorry I fell out of love." He replied
rather calmly, making me wonder if he shared my pain too.
I saw the faint embers of regret strike his sad, tired eyes. Silently, I died inside. I
felt that his regrets were directed towards our marriage.
My ċhėst tightened making it difficult for me to breathe. The feeling of plunging

the knife repeatedly stabbing my heart intensified. 'I don't love you anymore' are
the words which are a wife's greatest fear.
After I sacrificed all my dreams just to make him happy he broke my heart into
thousands of shards in return. The damage has been done, my irreparable heart
was beyond salvation.
Seeing how he was taking this break up lightly twisted my fragile heart. He
showed me no pain as he bid goodbye, making me wonder if he ever loved me
before.
I know that I have no right to ask for his love since we both knew that my
parents forced him to marry me at gunpoint after they found us entangled in
bed.
"I want a child Phoenix and as my wife, you failed to bore me a son. Since you
can't fill the responsibility of providing me an heir then I have no further reason
to stay in this marriage."
A frown came across my face after hearing him. It seems he was trying to blame
me for not providing him with a child again. .
Vien, our first child, died. Since then our attempts to have another child failed.
"I'm doing all the best I could to conceive a child again! Can't you see all my
efforts to give your heart's dėsɨrė? I go on a regular check-up, undergo strict
diets, and obediently follow my doctor's advice. Even if sometimes it was
difficult following everything the doctor says I follow it anyway. And even if my
phobia with needles was huge, I bear all the pain from multiple pricks I receive
from injections whenever we go to the clinic."
The lengthy reproach I shot him sent me on the verge of tears but in return, he
just looked at me with his cold, distant eyes without even bothering to fake
sympathy for the sake of our good old days.
I shook my head and closed my eyes to gather some courage to hold my tears. I
clenched my fist from under the table to contain the bubbling anger that had
been wanting to erupt from inside me. When I opened my eyes I drew a cold,
uncaring stare to imitate how he looked at me.
At this point, everyone inside the restaurant was looking at us now. But to clarify
things, people's interests are solely directed to him.
They shot him an admiring glance while I on the other hand received nothing but
an uninterested casual glare like an extra.
I understand that some people almost worship him as their idol since aside from
being a Billionaire in his own right and a remarkable CEO of his company, he
was blessed with a devilishly handsome face as well.
Ace Carter Grayson, the man sitting like a demigod on the opposite chair in front
of me, was once a notorious playboy who graces the front cover of illustrious
magazines inside and across the country.
Ace was so popular that I doubt there's a person on earth who was not aware of
his existence. That person must be living under a rock to not know the sėxiest
man on earth.
He was the perfect description of every girl's dream but to me—Ace was my
nightmare.
Chapter 3 - MCPEW 002 [LETTING
GO]
With my best efforts, I managed to keep my tears at bay and held my chin up
high as I stared at the mesmerizing color of his ocean eyes.
Since this must be the last time we will be able to see each other as husband and
wife I might as well maintain a brave face instead of showing him how defeated
I become.
"I can't go on like this Phoenix." He whispered in a voice just enough for me to
hear.
This is painful. Hearing my husband gave up on us is just painful. I fought for

him for five long years only to hear him say these words to me. So my hardships
in keeping us together were all wasted in vain?
"I'm begging you to give me some time, Ace. I promise to provide you a son in
time." I said as I resorted to pleading with him instead. If I lower my pride a
little bit maybe we could settle this and file for divorce would not be necessary..
"Your plea will no longer work, Phoenix." He stood from his seat making my
eyes grow wide in surprise.
He clenched his jaw while he looked at me with rage. "Whether you want it or
not, I will file for divorce. You will not be able to stop me. I already wasted five
years of my life with you."
After hearing the harsh words coming out of my husband's mouth I suddenly
lose my calm, I was suddenly overcome with rage.
My eyes filled with so much hatred pierced him. I vacated my chair with the
grace of a queen as if I wasn't about to declare war.
"If it's what you want, I will give you the freedom you ask for Ace." If words
could kill he should have died by the dagger-sharp words I shot him.
I slipped our wedding ring out of my finger and harshly tossed it on the top of
the table.
My ċhėst heaved from the intensity of my emotion. As I look at him I feel

nothing but hate. I spoke no more and made a beeline straight out of the
restaurant. I bothered not to pay him a glance. Once outside, I hailed a cab and
clamber inside.
He easily ended what I've been fighting for five long long years. He was so cruel
to end it on our fifth wedding anniversary.
I did not cry when I was finally alone inside the dimly lit cab. I didn't even cry
after I saw the familiar tall and muscular figure of a man emerge from the
upscale restaurant and run to the parking area in pursuit of me. I just can't cry
even though it hurts badly.
I didn't even cry as the cab sped and he followed still but failed as the cab
maneuvered into the dimly lit highway. I turned away from the heartbreaking
scene.
"To Saint Paul's Hospital please," I mumbled to the driver and said nothing
more.
I leaned on the backseat and shut my eyes firmly. Even if I want to cry, the tears
won't pour out of my eyes. I don't know why but maybe because the mental,
physical, emotional, and psychological pain finally took its toll on me, making
me numb from the excruciating pain.
I fluttered my eyes . My gaze landed outside the window of the moving cab. I
just stared into space seeing nothing in particular. The pitch-black darkness of
the deserted highway reminded me of how alone I've become.
Not that I was the one to blame. I admit I have shortcomings too but if my
husband did love me, he will never entertain my flaws nor my shortcomings.
Instead, he will fill it up the way I fill his failures with encouragement.
The cab screeched against the cemented pavement and pulled into a stop in front
of Saint Paul's hospital. I immediately clamber out of the car and slam the door
shut. If it weren't for the constant honking of the driver I wouldn't remember I
paid him nothing.
"I'm sorry," I mumbled against the open window of the driver's seat and quickly
handed him the payment in an awkward manner. " Please keep the change," I
added, red with embarrassment. .
I turned away from the car and heard it sped away. The white exterior design of
the gigantic hospital greeted my vision when I looked up. I hated this place, I
really did. My stomach lurched as I slowly made my way into the familiar
hallways of the place I spent most of my nights.
The color drained off my cheeks when I pulled into a halt on a particular door.
The familiar surge of fear returned. I should get used to this emotional turmoil, I
experience it daily anyway. I told myself for the umpteenth time.
I did not immediately enter. Instead, I stood there in front of the door, shutting
my eyes firmly. I did this daily—almost every night I visit her. It's my way of
summoning all the courage I could muster to enter the door.
The thud of my heart was so loud that I could hear it all the way to my ears.
What if I will see the bed empty? What if she wasn't breathing anymore? What if
I came too late now?
My fear deepened, my eyes filled with unfathomable fear fluttered open and
tears raced down my cheeks before I even knew it. I didn't cry when Ace left me,
but I can't promise not to cry when the woman who's been my only ally will
leave me also.
I wiped my tears with the sleeve of my blouse. "Mom?" I called out after I flung
the door open. There was no response. I entered using my trembling legs while
my fingers turned into ice.
Chapter 4 - PAINFUL
"Mom?" Panic rose into my throat upon hearing no reply for the second time. A
forceful blow hit me when I saw the bed empty. I died inside.
"Honey?" A frail voice whispered from the single sofa and I ran to her and
wrapped her tight into my arms. I feared that this must be the last time I would
be able to hug her that I clung to her so tight like a fearful child who found her
mother after losing her way.
Relief washed over me. "Honey, you're going to suffocate me." Mom
complained with laughter. I set her free as color returned on my cheeks and
kissed her balding head with tenderness.
I almost passed out from fear after I thought she finally stopped fighting her
stage three cancer. She's the only one I've got now after Dad passed away a year
ago due to chronic illness. I can't afford to lose her.. The thought kills me
already.
"I-I thought! I-I thought you—" My tears gushed forth as I kneel in front of her.
The pain was so great that I can't bȧrėly breathe.
"Hush." Stop crying Phoenix, I hate to see your beautiful eyes wet with tears."
The thin sagging skin that nourished me with amazing love for almost twenty-
three years wiped the tears off my cheeks.
"The first time I saw you cry—the moment you were born—I promised myself
to always wipe the tears from your exotic green and brown eyes. Yours was the
most beautiful eyes I've ever seen..... and the rarest. And I promised to myself to
pamper you with love despite your rare condition."
Mom's lips curved into a blissful smile that melted my heart. Her soft tender
touch ċȧrėssed my messed up hair to untangle the knots. "So stop crying. I want
to have a clear view of the green and brown eyes of yours." She added and stared
at my eyes that suffered from Heterochromia Iridis.
The softness of her tone stopped my tears as I got up from kneeling on the floor.
"It's already late mom, you should be asleep." I took the photo album from her
ŀȧp and helped her get up from the sofa. Mom was so light that I could carry her
into my arms without difficulty.
"I won't cry anymore mom."
"Promise?"
"I promise Mom."
I took her pinky finger and sealed my promise. She let go a smile so bright that
my worries magically faded. She made no protest as I tucked her to bed.
"One of the happiest moments in life is to let go of the things you cannot change.
During the process, you will lose someone painfully but only that way you will
find your real self."
"I love you." I whispered and kissed her on the cheek. My lips stretched into a
smile as I heard her respond 'I love you too' in her sleep.
I occupied the single sofa and took the leaning guitar on the wall. My fingers
pulled the zipper open and my baby out of the case with gentleness. It was a gift
from Mom when I was eighteen and I cherished the guitar with the same
gentleness mom gave me.
I pulled the string. The first sound it created was so magical, I nearly closed my
eyes while a comforting warmth spread on my heart. Serenity appeared on my
blissful countenance when I opened my lips.
You made me feel as though,I was enough
We danced the night away, .

We drank too much,
I held your hair back when
You were throwing up
For a minute, I was stone-cold sober
I pulled you closer to my ċhėst
And you asked me to stay over
I said, I already told ya
I think that you should get some rest
Say you won't let go.... Sadly, it was no longer a promise but a sad song.
Ace finally let me go.... And so I must.

Chapter 5 - NIGHTMARE
"Please don't leave mom please!" My desperate plea could be heard up to the
eighth room in the hallway.
Horrible sobs filled the room and I clung tight to her cold fingers in anguish, not
wanting to let her go. Mom was so thin her sagging skin clung to her thin bones
in a heart-wrenching way, the scene crushed my heart into tiny bits. She was so
fragile that I did my best to handle her wrinkled hands with great care in fear of
unintentionally breaking them.
"I'm sorry Honey." She whispered in a bȧrėly audible whisper, a single tear
slithered down her agonized face and breathed her last. Her fingers trembled,
then it froze and drifted down like a withered plant.
An ear-shattering scream tears down my throat. A fierce terror clutched through

my heart and drained the color off my cheeks. "Please don't do this to me,
mom." I pleaded over and over again until my voice turned into a bȧrėly audible
whisper and until I could no longer hear my voice.
"Please don't leave me! Please don't leave mom..... "
The last of my draining strength faded and I tumbled on the floor. For the very
first time in my life, I wish I was dead too.
I woke up with the muffled sound of my voice against the cushion of mom's
hospital bed where I remember leaning forward and falling asleep fast. I gasped
for some air before I ended up dying of suffocation. The spot where my head
rested was soaked with my tears. I suddenly wondered how long I'd been crying.
My heart still raced inside my ċhėst as if I ran in a marathon. And the same fear
that I was engulfed in my nightmare still raged inside me. The red long sleeve I
wore was drenched with sweat from the surreal dream that left me drained of
strength.
Mom's tormented gasps followed by the jolt of the bed took my undivided
attention and I rose on my feet, forceful enough for the steel chair to be flung
behind my back.
"I-I can't breath." She complained and I died inside.
I ran to the nurse station with my heart on my throat. I didn't even know how I
was able to fetch the nurse and return to mom's room without collapsing to the
floor in panic.
I saw the nurse's face turn pale after she checked mom's pulse and glanced at the
monitor with a worried look on her expression. Words weren't necessary to
explain the critical condition of the patient as I watched the nurse whooshed past
me to call the doctor.
I knew mom was like a ticking time bomb and it could be her time any moment.
I tried to prepare myself when her time comes but every time I saw her like this I
just crumbled into pieces. I can't live without her... She's the only one I've got
now.
The Doctor arrived and the last thing I knew I was whirled out of the room while
paralyzed with fear and forlorn. Outside, I stared at the door without blinking
even after it was slammed shut in my face. The thought of being confronted
with Mom's untimely death stabs my heart.
"Please don't take her yet, Lord, it's her birthday." I pleaded once I entered the
dimly lit chapel with tears falling down my cheeks like an endless waterfall.
My sobs filled the corners of the small chapel as my shoulders shook with the
intensity of my emotion. I just stopped crying when I finally got tired from
kneeling on the pew for almost half an hour.
"Your Mom is stable now. She's sleeping and miraculously in good condition
after a critical ordeal." .
The Doctor's news filled my eyes with tears upon my return. It was obvious he
had a rough morning, his half-open eyelids and the dark bags under his eyes
said that he spent sleepless nights attending to his patient's needs until morning.
But despite everything, he managed to let his lips stretch into a sympathetic
smile before leaving.
I watch the rhythmic rise and fall of Mom's ċhėst as she lay unconscious in her
bed. Somehow the fear that froze me subsided after knowing she tricked death
once more.
It was nine o'clock in the morning when I kissed Mom goodbye and hurriedly
left the hospital so I could sneak in into the Grayson Mansion and retrieve my
belongings while my husband was away.
I strictly informed the maids never to inform Ace that I was there to take the last
few of my things which consists solely of my clothes. Everything inside the
room was all his property and I don't have plans to bring anything valuable
owned by the man who rendered my first heartbreak.
I don't want something from Ace that would serve as a constant reminder of how
he wounded my heart leaving a lifetime of scar that I will keep as a souvenir of
how he ruined my life.
I gathered the things which belonged to me and stuffed them in my bag while
repeatedly reminding myself to leave all the jewelry he gave as a gift during rare
occasions. I don't want to look in the mirror and see them for it will make him
more loathsome in my eyes.
Hurried footsteps sounded on the floor mingled with a woman's laughter greeted
my ears when I was about to leave. I slammed the door none too gently and sat
on the edge of the bed and let go of the breath I wasn't aware I was holding.
Chapter 6 - THE MISTRESS
A nagging curiosity got over me and I pushed the buŧŧon using the remote
control and turned the eighty-inch flat tv screen on so I could monitor Ace on the
advanced CCTV. I just want to confirm what my intuition has been telling me.
With my heart in my throat, I watched as they entered the kitchen to take some
expensive wine from the cellar which Ace forbade me to even touch. I turned the
speaker on full volume so I could hear the conversation going on between them.
"You looked stunning Angela." Ace said breathlessly, eyeing her from head to
toe.
His eyes sparkled with admiration mingled with ŀust as his tongue licked the last
drop of wine without taking his gaze off her..
I never saw him look me in the eye the way he did to Angela. It was so tender in
a way that made my heart ache with longing.
He never once complimented me. The thought filled my heart with uncontrolled
jealousy.
"Thank you." His secretary responded, batting her eyes in mischief as she gently
bit the bottom of her crimson lips after a demure sip on the wine.
Ace set his wineglass aside and trotted in her direction and slithered his
muscular arms around the tiny waist urging Angela to step closer until no air
couldn't even pass in between.
"So where's your ugly wife?" Angela flung her arms around his neck tight like a
snake.
"Forget about her, she's a total bore. She already left"
"Really? How was she in bed? I'm just curious?" Her vile tongue licked the
bottom of his lips.
My fist curled into a tight ball. The Secretary's angelic name does not suit her
one bit. She was a snake in sheep's clothing.
He shrugged his shoulders. "Let's not talk about my now ex-wife. You wouldn't
want to hear boring stuff anyway."
A soft chuckle escaped Angela's lips and pulled him closer.
Finally, When Ace kissed Angela's lips I almost died. My fortitude crumbled to
the floor and shattered into millions of shards, in the middle of the room I started
to cry.
My heart was punched, mocked, kicked, hammered, and pulverized as I watched

him kiss her passionately.
I run out of the gates with my raging emotion at its peak of bursting into a
volcanic rupture. I don't care where my feet will carry me. As long as I'm far
away from this hell hole, I don't care.
I hastened from the view of the gigantic Greyson Mansion like an escaping
mental patient before I finally changed my mind and resort to cold-blooded
murder.
I could kill them both if I choose to. However, killing an animal will make me no
different from them. I left before I turned into a murderer.
Chapter 7 - SHATTERING NEWS
I crossed the street with my sanity breaking apart. I felt nothing at all, only
numbness and pain inside me. If it weren't for the ear-shattering sound of
screeching tires pulling to a sudden halt I wouldn't even raise my head and see a
ten-wheeler truck towering over me, with only a ruler distance from where I
stood.
I was nearly flattened by a ten-wheeler truck! I nearly died! The thought was
enough to scare the hell out of me and I sobered up. I couldn't afford to die and
leave mom alone. I just can't. I realize I need to live. Not only for myself but for
my mother. I couldn't die on her birthday!
Before returning to the hospital I bought a cake for her forty-sixth birthday. It
was a single-layer chocolate cake I could afford. It was decorated with flowers
on the corners and 'Happy Birthday Mom, ' was written on the center with red
icing.
I hailed a cab, clambered inside, and settled the cake on my ŀȧp.
I impatiently waited for the congested road to continue and move freely but I
waited for a long five minutes but the highway was still choked with traffic due
to a car collision ahead.
My back ached and I leaned to the backseat to calm the temper that had been
building up inside me. It's mom's birthday, I don't want to return to the hospital
late.
Mom was sound asleep when I left her. For sure she would be up at his hour and
inquiring everyone where I go.
A sigh filled with relief escaped my lips when the congested road slowly flowed.
I lifted my gaze to the window as the car sped up in time to see Ace with his
arms protectively around Angela's waist. They dissolved into the door of a
jewelry shop that sells golden bands. I turned away from the stinging sight.
Forget the pain. That scumbag isn't worth it Phoenix!
A gentle smile emerged from my lips as I ran to mom's room with a cake in my
hand then a heavy bag on the other. The overflowing excitement to greet her
happy birthday made me reach her room in a short span of a minute.
For the very first time, I wasn't scared to enter her room. I secured the back
higher to my shoulder so I could open the door with ease. My left hand-carried
the cake scrupulously and did my best not to ruin it one bit.
I flung the door open and I was greeted by the vacant bed. "Mom?" I called out
but it was the silence that answered back.
"Mom?" I rushed to the sofa to check if she was there and whirled the items I
held to the floor ignoring the rising panic on my throat. It was empty.
"Where are you Mom?" I screamed this time. Fierce fear clutched through me
making me unable to breath.
The door opened violently, my panicky eyes landed on Ace who emerged from
the door unceremoniously. His stony face landed on my paper-white face.
What was the bastard doing here?
"I'm sorry Phoenix, Mom's dead." His words shattered my whole world.
Chapter 8 - THE DREAM
"That's not true Ace. You're lying right?"
My wide, expectant eyes waited for him to invalidate the statement which he
painfully did not. Instead, he looked deep into my eyes as if he was reading my
soul and took a step forward.
He felt the palpable fear emerge in me and he saw it right into my eyes as I took
a retrieving step backward, overcome with panic, and on the brink of losing my
sanity. The flicker of terror he witnessed into my eyes was enough of a warning
to pull his legs into a halt.
"Please calm down Phoenix." His gentle voice urged extending a hand for me to
take but I shook my head and slapped his fingers away. The kind gesture has no
soothing effect against the emotional turmoil that numbed my whole body.
"You're joking right?" My voice trembled with fear and my fingers turned icy
cold. I was still denying Mom's unacceptable death that took me by surprise.
Surely she wouldn't die on her birthday,y, right?
"I'm sorry Phoenix but your Mom was dead. She died a few minutes before you
arrived. She died repeatedly saying your name until her last breath." He poured
the news in the most gentle way possible but the shattering news couldn't be
softened by a gentle tone from the man who repeatedly stabbed, kicked,
hammered, punched, tortured, and pulverized my heart with unfaithfulness and
betrayal.
From that very moment, I knew he wasn't joking. Indescribable pain clutched my
heart narrowing my air passage until I could bȧrėly breathe. I could feel my
whole body shaking from the wave of shock mingled with tormenting fear.
It took me a great amount of courage not to slap the expression off his face. I
despise the inch of pity he was giving me. Pity was the last thing I needed from
the scumbag who fuċkėd his secretary on the same kitchen table he once fuċkėd
me.
He tried to reach out to touch my arms but my murderous glare was enough for
his arms to fall back to his side. I lifted my fingers to touch my cold face to cast
aside the hair that had fallen down my surprisingly dry cheeks.
I really want to cry to lessen the pain but my stubborn tears would not pour from
my eyes as if it was frozen like my emotions. My heavy-lidded eyelids fluttered
close and open as I fought back the enticing urge to drift into a spiraling slumber.
An icy cold wind struck me and I found myself staggering my way to the sofa to
steady myself. My ċhėst tightened and a thousand needles seemed to pierce
through my heart. It feels like I'm dying!
I hadn't noticed Ace followed behind me at all. I was too busy trying to maintain
my stance that it surprised me when my head bumped into his chin. The collision
of his chin towards my head was painful but it was no match to the excruciating
pain my heart was enduring as thousands of needles ceaselessly pricked my
heart.
His strong fingers held my wrist to help me maintain my balance and my back
collided with the hard muscles of his ċhėst. I freed my fingers out of his iron
clutch but there was no strength left in me to push him away.
"Holy shit your pale as paper! How are you feeling? Goddammit,t Phoenix
answer me!" It was then followed by a series of unintelligent curses
My body was beginning to weaken and I shuddered from the freezing cold wind
that engulfed my body. Wonderful memories with my mom slowly flashed in my
mind as if I'm watching a large tv screen. My pale lips slowly trembled into a
wry smile as I finally succumbed to the urge to close my eyes.
I drifted off to sleep. .
"Happy birthday mom." A sob nearly tore my throat as she sat on the opposite
chair in front of me, smiling brightly with a beautiful radiance emitting from her
blissful countenance.
"Thank you, Phoenix." She replied the smile on her lips grew wider. "I will miss
you, honey." She said and that made my tears fall abundantly, like an endless
waterfall.
"Why do you need to leave mom? Can't you stay here beside me?"
The warmth of her palm reached out to my cheeks and dried my tears. "When
you pick a flower in the garden, which one do you pick?"
"The most beautiful Mom," I replied.
"That's why I'm leaving honey. Beautiful souls are taken early so they don't
need to suffer in this world."
"I'm going with you Mom." I held her fingers firmly, not wanting to let her go.
"In time baby, you will be with me." She whispered and kissed my temples. A
comforting warmth spread into my heart. The raging emotion inside me vanished
miraculously.
"I love you, honey." She whispered one last time and drifted into the light that
blinded my sight.
Chapter 9 - REALITY
I opened my eyes.
The first thing that greeted my vision was the sight of Ace's red-rimmed eyes.
He turned away from me when he realized I was quietly watching him.
"You nearly two days ago." He said without even looking at me making me
wonder if he was mad. "You're heart nearly stopped beating." The last sentence
cracked his voice and I wondered if it was the product of my illusion which I
believe it is.
How I wished I wasn't revived at all. I thought painfully and shifted to the other
direction so I wouldn't see him. Knowing he was there standing close to me hurts
like hell when I knew he wasn't mine anymore. And the thought he will never be
mine was another level of torture..
"Go away, Ace," I whispered and I heard him turn. I could feel his lingering gaze
behind my back.
"Phoenix—" There goes his pleading voice again but I wasn't naive anymore to
pity a cheater.
"I said go away. I don't want to see you."
He must have read the finality in my tone that he dared not argue knowing I have
a weak heart that could put my life in danger.
When I heard the door creaked close, I finally lost my control and the tears
drifted down the smoothness of my cheeks. I suddenly wished my heart will stop
beating. Why continue to live in suffering when I could just die and escaped the
pain easily?
I have so many regrets in my life. I wished I hadn't seduced Ace that night. I
wished I hadn't forced him to marry me at gunpoint. I wished I did not fall in
love with him so I could avoid the first and second mistakes.
If only I could change my destiny. I will never again fall for the charm of a man
like Ace Carter Greyson....the first-ever man who did not just break my heart, he
also smashed it into pieces.
I was discharged from the hospital the following day. The expansive heavy grey
clouds conquering the morning sky greeted my line of vision as I look up. The
nostalgic scent of the damp earth permeating my nostrils persuaded me to close
my eyes and I did succumb to the urge.
The icy wind blew past me and I shivered from the lingering cold that crawled
through my skin. I wrapped my arms against my ċhėst to brace myself from the
cold wind which was beginning to numb my fingers. I stretched my eyes open
when the weight of a warm cloth was draped into my quivering shoulders.
Ace took his jacket to protect me from the cold but it meant nothing at all. It
doesn't change the fact that he was the same man who forcefully offered divorce
on the night of our fifth wedding anniversary. I did not look at him and kept my
gaze straight to my path.
The moment my feet made their move, the drizzle turned into a full-blown
storm. The rain poured heavily against the cemented pavement as Ace held the
umbrella to my head to prevent my condition from getting worse.
We traversed the wet and slippery pavement with his arms protectively wrapped
on my waist which I did not object to as the rain continued to pour its rage on the
flooding ground until we reached his car parked within the nearby parking lot.
He opened the door of the front seat and I clamber quickly to escape the cold
whistling wind. I almost stumbled into a small piece of scarlet cloth on the floor
as I got in.
Ace climbed into the driver's seat and roared the engine to life. My gaze landed
on him by accident and to my horror, he was soaking wet from the rain. His grey
shirt clung to the hard muscles of his body while his hair trickled with water.
My lips parted in surprise which eventually turned into pity as I swallowed the
huge lump in my throat. However, the unwelcome pang of sympathy faded upon
realization hit me, the scarlet cloth lying on the floor of his car was a used lace
undėrwėȧr. I did not say a word, instead, I turned my gaze away from the
undėrwėȧr, fuming with disgust.
I did not argue, I don't have the strength to. The near-death experience when my
weak heart stopped beating drained the remains of my strength and until now I
have not recovered them yet. I'm not sure if I will ever recover since Mom's
death took half of my heart away and the remaining half was already torn into
pieces by the only man I love leaving me no purpose to continue living.
"I'm not coming home," I spoke the word with an icy demeanor. .
Ace looked at me, his face dark and unfathomable as he clenched his jaw. He
opened his mouth to argue but changed his mind and close them again after
seeing the threatening glare I cast him. It was the first time he saw that kind of
expression in me which means he will follow as I say or there will be a
bloodbath.
He drove into the nearest hotel which is a five-star super deluxe I would never
afford with my salary as a Hotel Receptionist in a small-time business hotel. The
regal place stood proud and majestic into the heart of the city. It was one of the
family business Ace inherited as the eldest son of Mr. Greyson, a rich and hard-
working businessman that built his empire from scratch.
The black Mercedes-Benz pulled into a stop in the parking lot. I did not wait for
Ace to open the door. The gentlemanly pretense was making me uncomfortably
mad.
Chapter 10 - ACCUSATIONS
I went straight to the front desk and asked the receptionist for a room to stay
overnight. After eyeing me from head to toe, she offered me a strained smile
that bȧrėly reached her ears. "The rooms are fully booked. We no longer accept
new guests."
I swallowed hard, hurt by the uncivil treatment of the receptionist that left me
wishing that her attitude was as beautiful as she looked.
"Thank you," I mumbled and whirled away. But before I could leave, Ace
captured my wrist with his iron clutch. My startled gaze landed on his
menacingly dark face, I never saw him this angry before. He paid me no
attention, his dangerous gaze was locked to the startled receptionist.
"Your lack of professionalism disgusts me. I don't tolerate employees with rude
behavior. See to it that tomorrow I won't see your face anymore.."
The words were a sharp sword digging deep into someone's fragile heart. The
receptionist trembled with alarm, her face contorted with profound fear. She did
what she thought was the best thing to do, she fled in haste with tears streaming
down her face.
Pity sprung inside my ċhėst. Ace was too cruel. He doesn't need to fire the
receptionist at all. He could just suspend her for a week for her misconduct.
Ace pulled my wrist before I could even react, I was about to argue but decided
to save my strength for later purposes. I followed him like an obedient wife as I
steer clear from the tempting idea of an argument.
He pulled my heavy backpack securely around his shoulders and set my fingers
free when the door clicked close. The thought that there were only the two of us
inside filled me with discomfort. I whirled my back towards him as I gently
rubbed my sore wrists.
"I'm sorry," he mumbled in a sincere apology which I pretend not to hear. The
weight of his stare against my back was making me uneasy.
I waited for him to exit first before I followed behind and maintained a one-
meter distance so I could keep an eye on his back as we traversed the hallway in
awkward silence.
My keen and observant eyes noticed how terrified the employees became as he
made his way. The sight of him was enough for the hotel staff to shiver with fear
under his sharp, scrutinizing glare. Greetings flooded his direction but he made
no move to acknowledge them. He remained aloof until we reached the door to
his room.
He produced a key card and the door clicked open. He entered the door and I
followed behind him. My feet sunk into the warmth of feathery carpet and a soft
amazed gasp escaped my lips. I was busy admiring my surroundings that I did
not notice him stopped in his tracks and my head ended up bumping on the hard
contours of his muscular ċhėst.
"Careful." He murmured and held my shoulders tight to keep my balance. His

touch burnt my skin and I flinched in shock. I quickly made a retrieving step
backward.
He saw the palpable fear rose in me and he felt it too. His narrowed eyes
captured mine. "Are you afraid of me Phoenix?" He asked into a threatening
whisper that made me catch my breath in alarm.
"No, "I lied. He took a step closer until my back collided with the wall, leaving
me no room to escape.
I pushed him away but my strength was too weak compared to a man as strong
as him. He held my fingers captive and pinned them into my head.
"Please let me go, Ace." I pleaded while inwardly trembling with trepidation.
"No... Not yet Phoenix." He buried his nose deep into my neck and a shiver ran
through my spine. "I'm not letting you go unless you answered me correctly." .
A scream almost tore on my throat when he bit the flesh on my neck and suċkėd
it lightly. "Please don't." I pleaded, heating up. I shut my eyes firmly while
resisting the urge not to flung my arms around his neck.
My plea fell on deaf ears. He suċkėd my neck harder.
"Stop it, Ace!!" I pushed him hard using the strength left in me but my efforts
were futile against a six-footer giant.
His fingers caught my chin in a tight hold that made me wince in pain. He lifted
my face upward and forced me to look at him. His eyes were dark and
menacing, and I never saw him look this dangerous before.
"Why did you cheat on me Phoenix?"

Chapter 11 - HOPELESS
Slap!
The forceful blow arrived in all suddenness that Ace was given no time to dodge
as my trembling fingers landed on his right cheek with a loud smack. I could feel
my insides boiling with fathomless rage as I looked at his shocked expression.
The red imprints of the blow were evident on his face, I looked at him with my
gaze void of emotion wishing at the same time I have done something worse and
even more painful than slapping him.
I want to claw his face and rip it apart to make him suffer the same kind of pain
that chainsawed my heart into two. But I wonder if there was any kind of
physical pain close enough to describe the horrendous pain caused by his
unjustified accusations against me.
I never once cheated on him nor I have ever looked at any other man the way I
look at him. He was like a planet and I was his satellite, my whole life revolved
entirely on him that I loved him too much to the point I forgot about myself. A
million stars dazzled the sky but for me, there was only a single star that existed,
it was Ace.
"Why did you cheat on me Phoenix?" A dark, foreboding scowl darkened his
face. He jerked my fingers and held them in a punishing clutch that left me
wincing in agony.. "I thought you loved me, why did you cheat on the first year
of our marriage."
His accusations cut so deep that I want to hurt him the same way he did to me. I
never hated anyone the way I hated Ace now. For that moment I wished him
dead in the most brutal way possible. Only that way could I extract my sweetest
revenge without getting my fingers dirty.
I shot him an icy look, cold enough to freeze the burning depths of hell. "You're
a fuċkɨnġ liar, a cheater, a coward," I spoke in a soft and gentle tone, I was
surprised by my calm demeanor since all I want to do was gave him a thrashing.
"I never once cheated on you and I will never do it inside the sanctity of our
marriage even if someone will put a shotgun on my head. I'm not like you, Ace.
If you don't believe me, the problem lies on you, not me."
His clutch on my wrists tightened but the pain was almost gone... Only
numbness. His ocean blue eyes held a threatening glint of rage as he kept my
fiery eyes captive. He was trying to keep his temper under control and like an
active volcano boiling with magma any moment from now it could erupt into a
perilous rupture.
He raised his arm in mid-air and my eyes snapped shut as I braced myself from
the impending pain that will come after the blow. He wasn't content with hurting
me mentally and emotionally now he was about to resort to violence.
However, the blow I waited to sting did not arrive. Instead, I felt his tight grip
loosened its hold against my wrist. My fragile legs gave up and I stumbled to the
floor overcome with tears. I did not recall signing up for this complicated life.
I'm questioning myself why I end up like this. When I married him it did not
occur to me I would suffer miserably as his wife.
He said nothing and quickly strode to the door and the last thing I knew, the
door slammed shut leaving me wrapped into the deafening silence of the room. I
got up from the helpless position I fell into and sat on the edge of the bed with
swirling thoughts filling my head while tears swam down my flushed cheeks.
The solitude did not improve my mood. In fact, as time passed by the
depression seemed to deepen and I fell harder into the pit of dejection. I want to
run away and escape all my sufferings but I was left with no choice but to stay
for a little longer since I have no money left in my savings bank. It had been
emptied up to the last drop with mom's hospital bills.
The soft knock coming from the door woke me up from my musings. I dried my
tears quickly with the back of my fingers. I got to my feet and opened the door. I
was greeted by a female hotel staff wearing an elegant royal blue uniform with a
pencil-cut skirt that ends just above the knee. Her hair was neatly pinned on her
back with a blue ribbon.
"Good afternoon Ma'am." She greeted me amicably, her angelic face brightened
and I can't help but smile back. At least this woman was genuinely kind, I
thought, and let her enter the room. She pulled the heavy trolley inside and I
watched as she took the contents and settled them above the round table with the
kind of natural elegance I wished I possess.
"If you need my ȧssistance please don't hesitate to call the front desk Ma'am."
She gave me a respective bow before turning to the door and I swear I never saw
anyone walk gracefully as she did. The woman was gone for a while now but
still, I haven't recovered from her simple act of kindness that left a great impact
on me.
My gaze drifted to the food settled on the round table. A frown emerged from
my face as I checked the contents with curious scrutiny. I did not recall ordering
some food but this can't be some kind of mistake. Maybe Ace ordered his staff
to bring some food before leaving to see Angela. I accidentally saw her five
miscalls on his phone when he mindlessly placed his phone on the top of the
table.
My starving stomach growled at the delightful sight of the freshly cooked

mushroom soup. The mouth-watering aroma reached my nostrils and I nearly
closed my eyes at the sight of my favorite soup.
Holy moly! I mumbled when my eyes caught sight of my favorite steamed

mixed vegetables with rice, roasted chicken leg, and beefsteak. Then there was a
slice of dulce de leche mocha cake that left me mȯȧning with delight to pair with
it, there was a bottle of expensive vintage red wine. .
Chapter 12 - LONELY SOLITUDE
I can't take it anymore, the foods are too tempting to be ignored. I'm going to eat
now so I can recover my strength for tomorrow's plan. Hopefully Ace wasn't
planning to poison me right? The thought occurred to me as I swallowed a
spoonful of mushroom soup. If that was his plan then I could die in peace and I
couldn't be more grateful at his last act of kindness.
I finished the soup with beads of sweat forming on my temples. So far I'm still
alive which could possibly mean the poison lies somewhere else. I set aside the
empty bowl and replace it with the mixed vegetables and a small amount of rice.
I devoured the food and filled my ravenous stomach in a short amount of time. .
After I'm done eating the plates are all wiped out except for the cake I plan to eat
while I soak in the milky warmth of the tub.
I'm so full that I leaned on the cushioned seat and sighed contentedly. If I haven't
met Ace I wonder if my life is as wonderful as this.
After a few minutes, I called the front desk and requested for a staff to bus out
the soiled dishes. I did not wait long and soon the busboy arrived to take the
dishes and he left with the trolley with him.
I turned the television on and instead of watching the show I fell asleep with the
television watching me. I was awakened by the piercing sound of the telephone
ringing. I lazily got up and answered the phone. It was a hotel staff asking if I
want my dinner to be delivered now.
Shocked, the last embers of sleepiness fled my body. I glanced up into the wall
clock only to realize it was already six in the evening.
I lowered the telephone after informing the staff about my plans not to eat
dinner. I'm still full from my lavish lunch and I still have some wine and cake to
consume for tonight. That was enough to keep me away from starving.
Ace was nowhere to be seen, making me wonder where he was. He hadn't eaten
breakfast and he left without eating lunch. I still hate him but I don't want him to
starve to death either.
As I got up from the bed the warmth of the blanket slid down my shoulders.
When I glanced at the television It was already turned off. A frown marred my
peaceful countenance when I spotted the crumpled side of the bed, a sign that
Ace had been seating there.
So he entered the room while I was asleep and left before I even woke up? What
was he thinking?
Seven o'clock came but Ace never returned. My gaze landed on the steel door
with a stabbing heartache looming in my heart. There was a strong urge within
me wanting to cry with unrestrained tears after waiting prolonged hours only to
realize Ace was not coming back.
I sat on the edge of the bed tired and burned out from doing nothing the whole
day. My lack of something to do made me feel so damn worthless and it was not
good against my growing anxiety. My life was like a ship that has set sail with
no destination and that was enough reason to fall harder into the pit of dark
depression.
Wishing in silence he would return, I cast the door with periodic glances with the
decision to patiently wait a little longer in hopes my Ace will change his mind
and spend the night with me instead of with Angela even if it means I should yet
suffer a heart-wrenching hostility from my estranged husband.
My hair almost turned grey from waiting but he did not show up. The deafening
silence that pierced my ears was making my dismal mood worse than I
imagined. Venereal acts transpiring between Angela and Ace in all their nȧkėd
glory tortured my already shattered heart by crushing it to powders.
I helplessly lay face down on the bed with hot tears streaming down my flushed
cheeks and soaking the white bedsheet underneath. Loving Ace was my only sin
and now I'm paying the price for my crimes.
My shoulders shook uncontrollably realizing the possibility of the recurring
image that tormented me with jealousy. What else would they do inside the
privacy of a luxury condo in weather as cold as this? I couldn't picture the two
just stare at each other. Angela isn't a vɨrġɨnal saint nor Ace a perfect gentleman.
In fact, my husband is a hot-blooded species in constant need of a playmate and
Angela is a perfect doll willing to get laid.
Definitely, the two were in the process of satisfying the ȧduŀterous whims of
their flesh as they explored each other's bodies. God knows if they choose to do
it in the bathtub or stairs this time, they can possibly do it anywhere depending
on their mood just like the audacity they both have for doing their immoral acts
inside the car I gave Ace as a gift on our first year anniversary.
"Aaarghhhh!" I violently throw the pillow across the floor when I can't take the
exasperation anymore.
Ace will divorce me anyway! He can do whatever he wants to with his

mistress! He will become a free man in time. I am not in a position to feel
resentment towards him. If he wants to bang Angela in the depths of the
swimming pool and even he choose to do it at the top of the Eiffel Tower I don't
fuċkɨnġ care! .
I marched to the bathroom and ignored the pang of jealousy stinging my heart. I
had had enough of Ace. My life would be much better without him in it. He
wasn't the sunshine I thought he was. In reality, he was the darkness that
haunted my dreams with nightmares. He was the monster I married after a one-
nightstand. I have to pay the price of forcing him to commit another mistake—
marrying me.
Chapter 13 - DRUNK!
I filled the large tub with lukewarm water and I sighed contentedly when I
dipped my fingers into the relaxing warmth. The tension that made my body
stiff faded and I could feel my worries began to subside. When the tub was
almost full, I poured the moisturizing milk bath into the tub and poured the
petals of red roses I found inside the caddy.
The calming scent of milk, roses, and honey permeated my nostrils. For the first
time since that day, my lips stretched into a soft smile as I faced the mirror and
saw my thin reflection.
"You're not ugly Phoenix," I told myself as I captured the gleam of my left green
eyes and right brown eyes—a rare condition called Heterochromia iridium which
almost blinded my sight when I was ten years old.
I used to hate my eyes since I was bullied as a child for having them. But one
day I woke up seeing black nothingness making me experience the horrifying
truth about blindness. From that moment my perspective changed and there's not
a single day I wasn't thankful for having a pair of rare eyes that allowed me to
see the beauty of the world.
"You're not ugly Phoenix," I repeated smiling alone like an escaped mental
patient. "You just don't know how to take good care of yourself.. Your life
revolved entirely on him that you almost forgot you have a life of your own
too." I added, slowly the smile faded on my lips.
Tears of sadness clouded my vision as I stripped nȧkėd in front of the mirror and
my clothes little by little fell into a heap on the floor. My eyes never once look
away from my reflection as I sum up the reason why Ace couldn't love me.
The woman I was seeing in front of the mirror was thin and tall, she wasn't the
type a man will ever want to brag to his male friends during a boy's talk. Her
beauty was plain and her skin was alabaster white nearly resembling a ghost
with her small pale lips.
The girl opposite her was never the sėxy type unlike Angela who was naturally
blessed with a body to die for composing of large brėȧsts every man would die to
hold, a narrow waist that could be enclosed by a man's large fingers by how
slim they look, and a large booty to die for that could add additional spice to sėx
life.
Finally, I sighed, tired of comparing myself to someone cheap enough to

become a married man's lover. My fingers untied the string on my midnight
black hair and it tumbled past my waists as it glowed with a satiny sheen from
the reflection of the light from the ceiling.
Now, I looked like Sadako, an unappealing ghost straight from the well. I shook
my head and turned my gaze away from the mirror. I don't want to look at my
reflection anymore. I am who I am and it won't change anything even if I stared
at the mirror for too long.
I returned to the room stark nude with my nȧkėd glory all exposed. My straight
long hair tumbled behind my back like a tail as I made my way across the room
to pick up the slice of cake and the bottle of wine from the table.
I swallowed hard as the heavy feeling of a stare descended on my shoulders,

when I turned around there was no one inside the room except me. Must be my
imagination that some prying eyes were watching me. I shrugged my shoulders
and returned to the bathroom.
I purred like a wild cat when the warmth of the milky water engulfed my body as
the song Love Is A Bitch played in the background. This was the most satisfying
soak I ever had, I thought as I took a huge bite of the mocha cake from the
fork.
My fingers took the wine with eagerness, after opening the lid it immediately
met my thirsty lips and I took a series of gulps as if I was drinking water not
liquor. My toes curled from the pŀėȧsurė as the addictive bittersweet taste of
wine traveled down my throat.
"This is heaven!" I mumbled after I let go of the half-consumed bottle of vintage
wine on the floor and continued attacking the cakes until the icing was the only
thing left on the plate.
"I swear you'll taste the venom of my sweetest revenge one day," I muttered in
between my slurred speech and laughed hysterically. "I'm gonna own a hotel
someday and I will hire the same women you toyed with just to hurt me! I'll use
them to destroy you, Ace! Just like the way you destroyed my life!"
I laughed hysterically once more and drank the wine up to the last drop with
abundant tears as warm as my breath streaming down my cheeks.
Your mama .
Your mama says I'm a fool
And yeah, maybe that's true 'cause I can't stop thinkin' 'bout you
I'm tryin'
I'm tryin' not to forget my words
'Cause when I'm around you, I tend to keep changin' my mind
The influence of the strong wine kept me singing the out-of-tune lyrics at the top
of my lungs. When I finally emerged from the tub, I was intoxicated. The sweet
scent of milk, roses, and honey lingered on my skin and I nearly closed my
eyes.
I carefully crawled out of the tub the way I imagined Sadako climbing out of the
well epically. I crawled all the way to the bedroom with a scanty towel wrapped
around my nȧkėdness. I was too drunk to even get dressed, so I sat on the bed,
brushed my hair, and waited for it to dry after I hung the towel on the nearby
rack.
The bedroom was doing circular motions. I suddenly wondered if there was an
earthquake. My eyelids grew heavy as the minute passed by.
Chapter 14 - SWEET DREAMS
I was too drunk to even get dressed, so I sat on the bed, brushed my hair, and
waited for it to dry after I hung the towel on the nearby rack. The disconcerting
silence lulled me to sleep but I fought back not to succumb to the urge. Sleep and
I played a tug of war for a little longer until I was defeated, thanks to my
drunken state.
The bedroom was doing circular motions now and I was falling into imaginary
depths, probably a sinkhole created by the intoxicating wine I never knew was so
strong until I returned to my bed crawling like the scary woman from the well.
My pale skin proved to be a perfect resemblance to the avenging ghost.
I suddenly wonder if there was an earthquake or I was overcome by insobriety,

probably the last since I consumed the wine up to the last drop and if the bottle
was consumable too I swear I ate the bottle too.
My eyelids grew heavy as the minute passed by. My pounding head landed on
the feathery softness of the pillow and a soft contented sigh escaped my lips. I
still want to stay awake to wait for Ace but now it seems impossible.. That
bastard, he cheated on me but I couldn't get him out of my mind! Probably
moving on will take me years.
Before I knew it, I fell asleep... Naked as a baby. The room then fell into
tranquil silence.
I heard the door click open, probably just my imagination in the midst of my
subconsciousness.
"Don't leave Ace. Please don't leave me." I mumbled, my tears break free and
tumbled down my red cheeks.
It's cold... So cold... I shuddered and curled my fingers to brace myself. There
goes Ace again walking so damn hot, even in my dreams he never failed to
seduce me with his sėxy abs, I nearly drooled from the sight.
I held my hand for him to take and waited for him to reach it but he just stared at
me with his sad, tired eyes. My shoulders fell, even in my dreams, he refused to
take my hand.
"Why did you cheat on me Phoenix?" I could tell he was angry.
"Bastard! I never cheat on you. I rather choose death than cheat on you Ace." I
mumbled, I carried my drunkard state up to dreamland, my words sounded
slurred.
"If you don't love me then, I don't want you too. In the process of moving on
maybe, I'll stumble with someone new. " I wiped the tears away and turned my
back to him. .
That's the moment I realize I was brave enough to walk away. Hopefully, this
kind of courage could be useful in real life too.
Ace wrapped his arms around me as if stopping me from walking away. Warmth
spread into my body as his hold against me tightened. I don't feel cold anymore
as a burning dėsɨrė woke up inside me. In fact, I'm consumed by fever.
"I love you, Ace," I whispered when I just told him I don't want him anymore...
He did not reply, instead, his lips worshipped my bȧrė shoulders with a soft
feathery kiss that left me mȯȧning with pŀėȧsurė.
The effect of the wine was so good... I wonder where I could buy it again...
The musky scent of whiskey, bath soap, and sweat coming from his body
permeated my nostrils and it heightened my sėxuȧŀ dėsɨrė with the power of an
aphrodisiac.
His lips landed into the curve of my neck where he bit the flesh like a vampire
suċkɨnġ his victim's blood. I bit my lips to suppress the whimpers which I'm sure
could be heard up to the fifth room if the room weren't soundproof.
He touched, fumbled, suċkėd, and worshipped my skin like the way he never
did before. His movement contained tender loving care that made me mȯȧn with
delight each time he suċkėd my skin to leave a love mark.
The sensation was drowning me into large waves and it made me want to let the
current drown me with the astounding amount of pŀėȧsurės. If this was a dream
it's okay not to wake up as long as I tasted him like I never did before. It would
be an honor to leave this world with this memory stored in my soul.
At last, his lips found mine and like a thirsty wild animal, he suċkėd my lips with
an unsurpassed eagerness that curled my toes. Unable to take it anymore, my
fingers wrapped around his neck urging him to deepen the kiss. The smell of his
aftershave reached my nose and I took a deep intoxicated breath when his
indulging lips devoured my lips.
His heavyweight crushed my body but it only ignited the excitement in me and I
parted my legs to accommodate him more. He ġrȯȧnėd loudly, the sėxy sound
was like music to my ears. My fingers wandered around the contours of his
nȧkėd back then down to the cheek of his buŧŧ, he wasn't wearing a brief either.
Ah! This dream was almost real... I don't want this to end.
His tongue invaded my parted mouth as I massaged his soft buŧŧ with my fingers.
His shaft which was pressed in between my thɨġhs was becoming harder every
minute.
Chapter 15 - REALIZATION
I respond to his kiss with equal longing by suċkɨnġ his lips and exploring the
unknown depths of his mouth using my tongue. This blissful feeling was foreign
to me and it was a memory I will never forget even if it's just a dream.
His mouth freed mine and disappointment washed over me, however when his
lips claimed the pink bud of my nɨppŀės I whimpered with delight, my worries
all forgotten. He suċkėd the pinkish nɨppŀės like a baby overcome with thirst
while his thumb massaged the other, stimulating the bud until it hardened from
the ticklish sensation.
My fingers curled around his hair and pulled them gently to steady myself
against the ripples of heart-melting and jaw-dropping bliss. His hair was
dripping wet and the strong scent of male shampoo reached my nostrils and I
nearly closed my eyes by how fragrant it smelled.
He stopped worshipping my ċhėst only to nudge my legs apart. A soft mȯȧn

escaped my parted lips when his fingers positioned themselves into my
glistening wet center. My teeth sank into his shoulders when my body welcomed
his hard bulging shaft. My fingers dug to his back as he pushed deeper until my
core clung to his hardness like a perfect glove..
A scream erupted from my throat as he pound harder into my core. My

unrestrained mȯȧns filled the four corners of the room. His lips captured my
mouth once more as his speed increased and so the pulsating pŀėȧsurė that had
taken over my body.
The room faded, for a while, I was transported into space and millions of
fireworks burst in front of me when I reached the zenith. Ace convulsed on the
top of me, I could feel his powerful release flowing inside me.
At last, he pulled his shaft which was still buried deep within me. He then lay
beside me and I curled beneath him with a soft contented sigh. My heavy eyelids
fluttered close. The scent of him lingered on my skin which now smelt of
whiskey, aftershave, and fresh roses.
I smiled in my sleep. "Not yet honey," he murmured to my ears, his hot breath
tickled my ears and I purred like a cat. The warmth of his fingers was spreading
to my body. Just one touch and my whole body burned with dėsɨrė.
When I fluttered my eyes open, a pair of deep blue eyes were staring intently at
me. He gave me no time to react and he gave me a hot searing kiss that made my
whole body tingle. Ace made love to me again and again until we're both
exhausted from ceaseless lovemaking. I drifted back to sleep and he pulled me to
his warm embrace.
"I love you Phoenix." I heard him mumble as I drifted back to dreamland.
Groaning, I buried my face into the comforting softness of the pillow in hopes
to continue where I left off. The musky scent of shampoo mingled with Ace's
natural sweet scent and his favorite perfume permeated my nostrils.
This is heaven! I mumbled under the pillow, my eyes firmly closed as I drifted
to the magical portals that will transport me back into the realms of dreamland. I
have nearly forgotten the splitting headache that pounded my brain from
consuming a large amount of wine which was more than my body could tolerate
and now I have to suffer the consequences of my unthinkable actions.
Despite the hangover, the undeniable fact that I enjoyed drinking, especially the
pleasant dream the wine helped me achieve made it all worth it. I will bribe
everything I have—even though I don't have that much to give—just to
experience again the exhilarating pŀėȧsurė that allowed me to step on the heights
I never knew I was able to reach the peak. .
Last night, Ace and I made love. Not just once, not twice but four times! Holy
moly! The ėrȯtɨċ dream was impossibly wild that I can't help but hold my breath
when the memories came flashing back.
Even though it's no more than a dream I smiled to myself reminding me of how
real it seems that I could still feel the warmth of his feverish lips against my skin
until now. I could still recall each and every moment that took place inside the
bedroom. The sensations seemed so real, the way he touched me was filled
with love, passion, and tenderness which is what I exactly yearned for years to
experience.
Krrrrring! Krrrriiiing!
The screaming sound of the ringing phone coming from the night table snapped
me out of my daydreaming. I swear I never thought of murdering someone until
now as the last remnants of sleep fled from me. I returned to reality and snapped
my eyes open with a murderous look on my once peaceful countenance.
"Arrrrrghhhh!"
I slowly got up from bed in exasperation. My straight long hair cascade down
my shoulders like a ŀustrous waterfall. The blanket fell from my shoulders at the
same time as I lifted my body to lean on the headboard. My nȧkėd body was
exposed right in front of my eyes. It suddenly dawned on me I fell fast asleep
before I could even put my clothes on.
The empty bottle of wine was now sitting on the corner of the room. 'Hell' I
muttered loudly. I can't even recall how on earth it was placed there. I swear I
don't recall bringing it out after I crawl out of the bathroom while under the
strong influence of alcohol. I can bȧrėly get up from my two feet and there's no
way on earth I could carry the bottle with me while I struggle my way to the bed
unless someone took it away and safely secured it in the corner to avoid anyone
stepping on it by accident.
Chapter 16 - HEARTBREAKING
Krrrrriing! Krrrriiing!
The incessant sound of the phone ringing was getting to my nerves, it was
making my headache worse. All I wanted to do was to lie down and get another
round of sleep since I felt I was deprived of sleep for an unknown reason. Aside
from the unwelcome headache that pounded my head, my tender body ached all
over as if I spent the night doing some tedious work out which was nearly
impossible during my drunken state.
My murderous glare returned on the top of the night table where the annoying
ring was coming from. I wonder who died since the ceaseless call continues to
pursue me. What kind of bad news will I receive?
Should I answer the phone or not? I pondered inwardly. In the end, I decided to
answer the call.
I let go a deep exasperated sigh as my fingers picked the screaming phone on the
top of the night table. My good mood was ruined by an early morning call and it
won't just stop so to end this annoying call and before I could throw it outside
the window from mental exhaustion I turned it on..
Sob! Sob!
My eyes widened when there was nothing but the loud sound of a whimpering
female voice which greeted my ears. Is this some kind of kidnap for ransom
call? Dear lord hopefully not. I have no money to give a ransom for a stranger's
freedom.
"Good grief Ace! Why aren't you answering the phone! Where have you been
all night!" The frantic voice nearly broke my eardrums.
The sound of my heartbeat intensified when I immediately recognized Angela's

voice. It was easy for me to recognize that voice since her insulting words still
haunt me even to my sleep. I exactly recalled how she called me ugly.
My trembling fingers turned the loudspeaker on as I carried the phone in front of

my eyes and eyed it with scrutiny, I then realized that the phone wasn't mine—it
belonged to Ace. It was some kind of honest mistake since we have the same
phone unit and it happened that our ringtone happened to be similar.
'Does this mean Ace spent the night with me?' The disheveled condition of the
bed and the wrinkled spot where he must have slept confirmed it.
Could it be that last night wasn't only a dream I thought it was?
I nearly had a heart attack after my eyes caught the discarded clothes lying on
the floor which I easily recognized belonged to my husband.
"Damn you, Ace! Why aren't you answering me? Have you gone deaf and
dumb?"
Angela burst into tears but I felt no ounce of sympathy towards the woman who
allowed a married man to bed her. The sound of the shower running took my
attention. I realized that Ace was inside the bathroom and he had no idea that
his mistress was calling. .
"F*ck you Ace!" Angela screamed that made my eyebrows merge into a single
line. It took me an incredible amount of self-control not to curse her back.
"I'm pregnant Ace. You are the father!"
The phone slipped out of my hold after hearing the truth. It's as if a bomb had
been dropped right in front of my face, paralyzing me for a moment.
"Ace? Hello! Are you still there?"
I could no longer hear Angela's frantic cries. It was the clear sound of my heart
falling to the floor and shattering into a thousand pieces that I could only hear. I
have no idea how I was able to put on some decent clothes and slid my backpack
in a short amount of time before I made a beeline straight out of the room and
walked into the hallway like a zombie.
The pain clutching my heart firmly. I can bȧrėly breathe from the torture my
heart was under. I was in a damn hurry that I was already inside the cab before I
realized that I was not wearing a bra beneath my t-shirt but it doesn't matter
anymore. As long as Ace was out of my sight I would be fine.
I told myself not to give up my husband for a thousand reasons. But now I
realize that his mistress was pregnant, it gave me one reason—enough to finally
give him up for real.
I can never provide him an heir and Angela finally did. This is where the story
between Ace and Phoenix ends. Destined to meet but was never meant to be.
That's enough reason for me to finally set him free.
Chapter 17 - LEAVING
Leaving Ace behind was the best solution I could think of right at the moment to
lessen the heartache ripping my heart into two. Having him near will only
deepen the crippling affliction that tortured me inwardly. His presence will do
nothing but torment me.
I will never forget that he did not simply cheat on me with his secretary but he
got her pregnant. That was unforgivable! Never in a million years could I arrive
at some point to forgive him.
That bastard! He could not wait for our divorce to finalize before spreading his
seeds! And I was so damn stupid to allow him to use me last night.
I'm frozen into a momentary confusion of how I was able to survive the pain he
caused me all these years. I swear, I never felt so down before not until this
moment where all my hopes for tomorrow faded entirely.
I was even asking why I'm still alive. It never occurred to me that it would be
possible to die multiple times but remain alive—that's happening to me now and
that's not good. The feeling is like you're roasted in the burning fires of hell or
was frozen into an icy lake but your body refuses to die and you have to suffer
every second of torture..
When the cab sped away from the view of the proud and tall Greyson Hotel, a
hot stream of tears tumbled freely down my flushed cheeks. My shoulders shook
uncontrollably by the intensity of my emotions. My pounding head was filled
with swirling thoughts and all I could think of was cry to lessen the weight off
my ċhėst.
If it's not to be, it will never be. It was the lesson I learned today that entirely
changed my perspective. Ace and I are NEVER meant to be, it's just me, the
hopelessly devoted wife insisting that he could love me too only for my plans to
make him fall for me fail miserably. At this point, I have no choice but to banish
him entirely from my life.
I buried my face deep in my palm. The driver maintained his impassive

expression as he eyed me candidly. He said nothing until he pulled the cab into a
halt in front of our destination. I pulled my purse out of my backpack and
quickly handed him the payment, it was too much for my exact fee but it was my
simple act of gesture for the silent sympathy he shed for me.
My legs clamber out of the car with the heavy backpack slinging behind my
back. The proof of the heavy rain from yesterday lingered on the ground. The
nostalgic scent of the damp earth was all around me and I fought not to close my
eyes and revisit the first time I saw Ace standing outside a bar, in the dimly lit
corner, and smoking his cigarette with an air of mystery floating around him.
My slippered feet traverse the wet and slippery pavement trying to maintain my
balance. When I finally reached the door of the run-down three-story building
mud was clinging to my slippers making it difficult for me to walk properly.
I sighed thankfully upon reaching the decrepit door with my limbs still intact
after almost stumbling to the ground. I have no money to pay for hospitalization.
The last of my savings were allotted for rental fees and food to help me survive
for a couple of weeks.
The door immediately opened after a few knocks exposing a thin woman in her
sixties wearing a duster, her grey hair was neatly swept into a chignon on her
nape. She smiled at me revealing a gaped teeth.
"Hello!" The woman greeted good-naturedly. "How may I help you." She added,
never once taking the amiable smile on her lips.
A timid smile appeared on my lips. "Uhm, I called here a few weeks ago after I
saw a room advertisement in the newspaper."
"Oh, it's you!" Her face lit up as if recognizing an old friend and she pulled the
door wide open exposing the dimly lit hallway in the background.
The flickering ceiling light creeps me out that I almost made a retrieving step
backward but stopped before I could in fear of offending the good-natured old
woman.
There's no turning back, This is my last option. The rents are cheap and
affordable. This is only temporary until I found a better job. I told myself as I
step forward.
Chapter 18 - NEW LIFE
"I apologize for the lights. I contacted the repairman but he was sick. Probably
by tomorrow it could be fixed."
"It's no problem, Ma'am," I respond. We walk through the corridors in silence.
"Just call me Amelie." The old woman replied as we pulled into a halt into a
particular door. She produced a key and turned the lock. I took a deep breath
expecting to see the worst but I almost yelp with joy when Amelie turned the
lights on, the spacious room with a small bed at the center, a round table with a
chair where I could eat my meals, and a cabinet enough to hold few of my
clothes met my eyes.
"Would this room be enough?"
I turned at her, eyes sparkling with gratitude. "I could not be more grateful for
this.. This is more than I bargained for." My eyes surveyed the room. It was neat,
with no dust and cobwebs hanging on the ceiling. A green wallpaper covered the
walls giving the room a cool atmosphere. There was a large window near the bed
to give me a taste of fresh air when I needed it.
"Well then enjoy your stay here Miss—"
"Phoenix." I fill in.
"Ah, yes Phoenix." Amelie smiled and handed me the key. " You must be tired,
I'm sorry to take much of your time. I must be a bother to your plan of resting."
" Not at all Amelie. I'm entertained by having you here." I respond, smiling
back. "By the way, here is my payment for the whole month."
"Oh, thank you, Phoenix, dear." Amelie took the envelope I handed before
slowly making her way out the door.
Amelie turned one last time. "If you need something please don't hesitate to
approach me."
"Of course, Thank you, Amelie." I nodded and watched her walk away. When I
could no longer see her, I closed the door.
I placed my heavy backpack on the top of the bed and surveyed the length of the
room. The minimalist style suited my taste and the large window made me feel
more at home.
There was a bathroom on the corner. It was small but it did not matter as long as
I could take my daily bath.
There were no appliances yet and I have no plans to buy any except for an
electric fan to ventilate the room during hot weather. I pushed the sliding
window open to allow the cool wind to get inside.
I took a fresh breath in and closed my eyes for a moment. A mini flower garden
greeted my eyes and fondness sprung on the corners of my eyes recalling how
Mom loved flowers, she has a mini garden too in our home which was taken for
collateral due to our unpaid debts.
A deep sigh escaped my lips. I took my phone to check the time. It took me by
surprise after seeing a lot of miscalls—fifty in total. All coming from Ace.
My fingers lost their strength, the phone fell and bounced on the bed. I made no
move to pick it up, I simply stared at the still object in fear that it will burn my
fingers once I reached for it.
The screen flickered, Ace's name flashed. Finally, the phone stopped blinking.
But the end of his call was just the beginning of a more persistent approach. The
phone only took a short pause before it continued with its task to annoy with its
vibration.
I did not attempt to answer the repeated calls. I have no strength left to talk to
my estranged husband. I just continue to look at my phone as if it was some kind
of foreign object which should not be touched.
I have no idea how long I have been staring at the blinking screen, if it weren't
for the cramps on my legs interrupting my deep thoughts I would not realize I'd
been frozen on my tracks for too long—nearly half an hour. .
The call finally stopped.
I summoned a great amount of courage not to pick the phone and stepped on it
repeatedly until it ripped apart. Throwing it out the window sounds a good idea
too but I could not resort to drastic measures such as that since I could not afford
to buy anew.
My swirling thoughts filled with violence were quickly dismissed off my mind
before I broke the phone into multiple spare parts. I took a deep calming breath
trying to regain my composure after losing myself for the second time, when I
finally felt my emotions were more manageable, I picked it up only to turn it
off.
Before the phone died, she had a short glimpse of sixty missed calls. Ace has
never been this persistent before. I wonder what he must be thinking while in a
desperate attempt of contacting me.
About now, his frantic messages reached fifty. I shook my head dismissing the
idea of Ace troubled by my absence. Something was amiss, a thing of
importance must be lost inside his hotel room, his wallet I think. He was
desperately calling me if I had stolen it.
The idea was insane but it was just the most valid reason I could come up with.
I kept my phone underneath the pillow with no plans of turning it on for the next
four hours. I'm on the brink of losing my mind, I don't know what ludicrous
things I'm capable of after my mental stability finally snaps. Jumping off the
tenth floor of a building sounds like a good idea. But quick death after taking a
poison looks more appealing and far less gruesome. I prefer to die peacefully, the
last would be my first option.
Chapter 19 - INTRUDER
I snatched the bath towel inside my backpack and carried it with the black pouch
that contained my basic toiletries. I braced myself from the chaotic disorder that
would possibly welcome my sight behind the closed door.
My fingers pushed the door and it creaked open exposing the clean tiled floor.
The inside was surprisingly spacious than I imagined. To my delight, the
bathroom was immaculately clean, free from the ghastly image of cobwebs and
dust I pictured in mind.
Amelie did not simply perform general cleaning to the bedroom, she was kind to
include the bathroom as well before my arrival, I was so grateful for her
kindness that I would kiss her now if she happened to stand right in front of me.
My clothes were quickly peeled off my body, it landed in a heap on the floor. I
made no move to pick it up and stepped under the shower. The water was
surprisingly warm against my cold skin. The weather was freezing and a shower
with just the right warmth calmed my strained nerves.
My eyes fluttered close as the water blissfully grazed down the smoothness of
my cheeks before spreading all over my body.. A soft sigh escaped my lips as I
indulged in the treat.
When I opened my eyes, I caught a glimpse of my nȧkėd reflection in the mirror.

I gasped in horror upon seeing the trail of love marks that lay scattered all over
my neck, shoulders, and brėȧst.
I trailed the pinkish spots with the tip of my finger the way I try to connect the
dotted stars tracing them into constellations during a starry night sky.
The remnants of last night's passionate lovemaking remained as proof of what

took place, the evidence slapped the truth out of me, it rendered me frozen under
the shower as the titillating details flashed in my thoughts as clear as day.
The memories were not just an ėrȯtɨċ dream....it happened...I allowed it to

happen... I was so damn stupid.
When the turbulence inside me subsided, I raised my face to the ceiling to let the
waters wash the tears off my cheeks. The tears I shed somehow made my ċhėst
lighter.
I banished Ace from my thoughts. I had had enough of him. For once, I will
grant myself the peace of mind I deserve by forgetting about his existence.
After applying an ample amount of shampoo to my hair. I quickly washed my

body with liquid soap and vigorously scrubbed my skin in an attempt to erase
Ace's lingering scent that clung to my body.
I quickly rinsed, hoping that my feelings for my husband would be carried away
by the waters. If that's even possible moving on will no longer be utterly difficult
for me.
I'm just tired from stress. I told myself as I got out of the shower and wrapped
the scanty towel over my nȧkėd body. After some sleep, I will feel better. I added
as I picked the discarded pile of clothes on the floor and neatly folded the items
on top of the sink.
I pushed the door open, the sight that greeted me rendered me dumbstruck.
"Ace!" I gasped.
He was casually sitting on the bed, impatiently waiting for me to emerge from
the bathroom. Hearing the sound of my movement he turned to me, making sure
to capture my eyes with his own which foretell my impending doom.
I nearly passed out from a mini heart attack when he vacated the bed, the wood
creaked with relief when his heavyweight was taken. The small bed became
even smaller by his huge, muscular body.
'Please, let this be a dream.' I shut my eyes firmly praying he would vanish. My
fear grew into a monster when he remained standing there in flesh and blood
even after I opened my eyes.
This was real. Now, I'm doomed. .
The room became constricted with him inside, even the air I breathed became
limited. My now trembling fingers tightly clung to the door frame as Ace slowly
made his way in my direction, a dangerous scowl covered his face. I swear I
never saw him this menacingly terrifying before.
"Hello, dear wife. Surprised to see me?" He breathed, the deep blue eyes that
scanned my body from head to toe ignited with unmistakable dėsɨrė.
My fingers flew to my ċhėst and held the scanty towel tighter, a failed attempt to
hide my indecent appearance, my wet hair dripped down the carpeted floor and I
could almost hear each drop inside the dead silent room.
"What are you doing here Ace!" My voice boomed, my eyes flared with rage.
Undeterred by my cold demeanor, he slowly made his way towards my direction,

each step he made sounded like a ticking time bomb to my ears.
"We need to talk, Phoenix." He whispered. prying fingers reached my face and
set a stray of hair aside. The slightest touch burned my whole body with aching
dėsɨrė.
Ace leaned forward, the smell of whiskey mingled with his fresh breath
permeated my nostrils. The addictive scent almost made my eyes close.
"We badly need to talk." He mumbled, stealing a kiss from my lips.

Chapter 20 - •PAINFUL MEMORIES
"Please....let's talk Phoenix." He pleaded in a way that could have softened my

reserves if I hadn't known he ɨmprėġnȧtėd his secretary.
I gave him the coldest look I could muster, cold enough to freeze hell. With face
void of emotion, I met his red-rimmed eyes and told myself that he was the man
unworthy of my tears.
Ace looked spent. The scent of strong alcohol reeked from his body. He must be
so elated with the news of a child on the way, he was celebrating in advance, I
thought rather sarcastically.
"Please, let us talk Phoenix.." He pleaded, this time he was desperate. But no
matter how he begged, my hardened heart refuse to allow me to submit to his
wiles.
An unsympathetic smile stretched from my lips. I don't feel anything for him
anymore. The unbearable pain he caused numbed my emotions.
It was unbelievable to think the tables have turned, for an unknown reason he
was pleading to talk to me now when looking back on our fifth wedding
anniversary I was the one this desperate to talk to him but he wouldn't listen.
"We don't have anything to discuss Ace. If I'm not mistaken you asked for a
divorce."
He opened his mouth to speak but no words came out of him.
If he hadn't gotten Angela pregnant, I think I could find a way to forgive him but
knowing there was an innocent child involved, there's no way I would take him
back.
Pain glittered on the hue of his ocean blue eyes, he repeatedly swallowed hard.
But the pain he feels now was no match to the pain he inflicted on me for the
past five years of our marriage.
"P-please listen to me Phoenix." His voice trembled, he raised his head towards
the ceiling to hold the tears back.
"There's nothing to talk to Ace. I'm done with you." I walked past him with my
chin fiercely raised.
He was the man who thought me to be strong and I'm doing it just right now.
I heard the thud sound on the floor. I didn't look back to see how hopeless he
looked as he knelt on the floor for it will only break my heart even more.
"To think that you kept doubting that Vien was your daughter even after her
death was beyond forgivable Ace. I could forgive you for cheating countless
times but to deny your child was the greatest insult to me as her mother!"
I closed my eyes firmly. A warm stream of tears drifted down my cheeks until it
reached my parted lips and I tasted the saltiness of my tears.
This is painful, I thought as I broke down into a sob, reminding me how I lost
our first child. It was the night I caught Ace cheating with another girl,
consumed by pain, I drove through the night with Vien beside me on the driver's
seat.
The innocent baby girl even smiled at me, thrilled by the adventure I promised
her. I stepped on the accelerator and drove furiously, I was in so much pain and
all I want to do was to get away from Ace.
"Mum...cared." The child said in which she meant 'scared.'
I remember Vien's pleading ocean blue eyes staring intently at me. There was
worry in them. My heart broke and I pulled the car into a stop and hugged my
daughter tight as I can and mumbled an apology, tears welled down my cheeks. .
If that moment, I knew what would happen, I shouldn't have brought Vien with
me. The sound of horn furiously blaring tore the silence of the night, a fast-
approaching truck losing its control screeched through the pavement.
Wham!
Sound of metals colliding shattered the night. Leaked gas reeked the night air.
Vien's loud cry was the last thing I heard before I lost my consciousness.
I woke up by the sound of panic voices and hurried steps. I try to get up but my
whole body hurt like hell. I was lying on a stretcher.
Where was Vien? Panic froze me, I almost stopped breathing.
"Save her! Save her." I heard a paramedic screamed. My fear deepened after
realizing Vien was trapped in the car.
Despite my condition, I manage to crawl away from the stretcher, blood dripping
down my wounds.
"Please calm down Ma'am. It's dangerous. The leaked gas will explode soon."
I ignored the paramedic and run but my weak legs gave up, I stumbled to the
ground before I could even move my legs.
"Vien! Vien!" I screamed in desperation.
Blast!
An ear-shattering explosion deafened my ears, the car Vien was in tumbled

upside down before it was devoured by raging flames.
Right in front of my eyes, I watched my daughter died in flames.
"Phoenix?"
I raised my head towards Ace, he was crying, his knees still bend on the floor.
The incident happen few years ago but the same shot of pain still numbed my
heart . A mother should be buried by her children when she dies, but it was
different for me. I watch my daughter lowered to the ground. And no amount of
words could describe how it killed me inside.
"If you did not cheat on me, Vien our daughter would still be alive," I said out
loud in a surprisingly calm manner despite the rage that burned inside me.
Ace raised his head towards my direction anguish and desolation occupied his
deep-seated eyes.
"I'm sorry Phoenix."
"Please leave now Ace," I ordered, my teeth gritted tightly. My ċhėst heaved
with intense pain that held me captive for so long.
"I said out Ace..... Don't you dare wait for me to drag you out!" I screamed when
he made no move, the last of my patience fled.
"I'm not leaving this without talking to you Phoenix!" His determined eyes fixed
on her own as he got to his feet.
I looked away.
The door closed. Ace was already out of my sight but my mood didn't improve a
bit. I sat on the bed like a melted candle. I buried my face in my palms, broke
down, and cried.
Chapter 21 - •FINAL DECISION
When Vien was born, Ace refused to visit his daughter in the hospital and
strongly denied that she was his child.
Overcome with postpartum, I nearly drowned from depression that at one point I
arrived to nearly killing myself. If weren't for my mother, I swear, I succeeded
and was now on my journey to the underworld.
Killing myself would not solve anything, I know that. I just arrived at the lowest
point of my life where I thought I was left with no purpose and dying is the best
solution to free myself from my miserable life.
But then I realize there was Vien, fighting for her dear life in the incubator,
battling death to be with me.
With my strength renewed, I picked up the broken shards of my life and rebuild
them again knowing that I am not alone anymore. Vien was still there.....and so
my mother...
The doctor said Vien will not live longer, she was frail and small as a bottle of
water. Aside from that, she was premature. She was only seven months when I
gave birth to her and there were so many complications.
"I know my baby will live!" I told myself firmly as I watch my sleeping angel
outside the incubator. To me, she was the most beautiful baby I've ever seen
despite her wrinkled skin.
God must have heard my fervent prayers that Vien was discharged from the
hospital after a month. Even the doctor and nurses couldn't believe how my
daughter cheated death.
When we returned to the mansion, I was not welcomed with open arms. His
family mocked me instead, telling me I should leave the mansion which I refuse
because I know how difficult it is to grow up without a father.
Ace's family despised me, they had been transparent with their dislike the
moment I stepped into the mansion. It was Ace's younger brother who hated me
the most. He constantly sends me death threats after I turned down his advances.
"I swear, I will destroy your family Phoenix." Ace's younger brother threatened
me once. "How could you choose my brother when it's me who found you first!
You will regret turning me down." He threatened.
After that incident, Ace slowly changed... Maybe I was all to blame because I let
him become who he is now...
I could not tell him how his brother threatened me. I don't want him to hate his
own family because of me. His brother was right, Ace will not believe me. I kept
the incident to myself because I was more afraid of the outcome rather than
telling him.
I poured all my attention to my daughter Vien at the same time ignoring Ace's
family's cold demeanor that froze my heart a long time ago. People are not
saints, if they don't like you, ignore them if it won't kill you.
Vien had been enough for me amid my failing marriage, she has come to become
my strength during dark times when I'm on the verge of giving up.
Unfortunately, Vien was taken for me too early. I have no other choice but to
keep moving forward. One day, I will be with my daughter too.
I prayed for those who wronged me in the past to have a taste of their own
medicine....one day when the time is ripe they will have it. I swear that to god
and everything I hold sacred.
A boomerang returns back to the person that throws it.....Karma has no menu,
you got serve what you deserve.
The soft knock on the door cut my trail of thoughts. I have changed into a plain
t-shirt and shirt shortly after Ace got out of the door. I wiped the tears which I
didn't notice slip out of my eyes. After smoothening my t-shirt, I opened the
door. .
"Phoenix? Can I come in?"
I opened the door wider to let her in. Despite my foul mood, I manage to force a
smile on my lips.
Wide sympathetic eyes met my sad, tired eyes. Amelie smiled at me. "I brought
you some soup. I know you haven't eaten yet. You must be hungry." The bowl of
mushroom soup permeated my nostrils.
The sight of food sent my empty stomach growling. I forgot I was hungry until I
saw something to eat.
"I'm sorry if I seemed to be prying with your life but your husband was still
outside.....patiently waiting for you to go talk to him."
Amelie slowly made her way to the door and closed it gently. She was gone but
her words still rang inside my head.
I couldn't decide rationally over an empty stomach. I inhaled the enchanting

aroma of the soup Amelie cooked.
Amelie was a retired chef, she worked before on a well-known restaurant in the
country as the Chef Supervisor which proved her expertise in the food industry.
After taking a spoonful of soup into my mouth, I could say that there was only
one way to describe her cooking. Heavenly!
Thunder roared, my gaze landed outside the open window. Sharp lightning
danced on the sky. Just as I thought it wasn't going to rain soon, the strong wind
whistled and rattled the window. It was not long before heavy rain began to pour
out of the sky.
I imagined Ace outside, kneeling to the ground, dripping with rain, and shivering
from the cold.
"Poor Ace," I mumbled sympathetically. He must be cold now. I thought and

quickly finished the mushroom soup Amelie cooked. Thinking that next time I
will return the favor and cook for her too.
I washed the soiled dishes on the sink, and shortly returned with the clean items
in my hands. I planned to return them afterwards after I'm done doing 'my
business.'
I walk towards the bed to retrieve my phone hidden from under the pillow and
dialed a number.
"Can I get your address, Ma'am?" She asked after I told her the details regarding
my unexpected call. I gave her the address and she scribbled it on her note.
"We will arrive as fast as we can. Our police officer is on the way."
I lowered the phone when the call ended. I stared out the window with a face as
blank as a paper, lost in my thoughts.
Ace would be spending his night behind bars. That will keep him from bothering
me.... for now.
Chapter 22 - •MUCH STRONGER
The rain poured heavily against the cemented pavement. Sharp lightning carved
its way to the grey skies and thunder growled, almost shaking the earth. The
strong cold wind whistled past my ears while it billowed my hair behind my
back.
It was so damn cold outside that my whole body went stiff from the freezing
wind brushing against my skin. The ominous sound of thunder made me
swallow hard while the flicker of lightning scared the shit out of me that I wince
each time it danced to the sky.
Going outside under the bad weather's full outrage wasn't a good idea, I almost
wished I was still peacefully lying on the bed, and sleeping soundly. It took me a
great amount of strength not to cower and run back to my room.
I told myself that no matter how difficult the decision I made, I must not abscond
to the last minute. Things that won't kill me will make me stronger.
I must end what I willfully began. That is the only way that I could finally found
my way to freedom....
The chapter of my life with Ace was about to put an end. I must do it now or
never. I repeated the mantra inside my head while summoning all the courage I
could muster to move my feet to where he stands, handcuffs in hand, and a
police officer standing beside him.
I pulled the jacket tighter around my body to absorb a little bit of warmth to help
me with the ordeal I put myself into. My hand wrapped tightly around the
umbrella I held on my fingers until it paled by the force I applied.
"Sixty persistent miscalls and fifty desperate messages, I hope that's enough to
keep him detained for harassing me tonight?"
With my chin up, my cold stare landed on my husband's unbelievingly shocked

countenance. He was dripping wet, his clothes clung to his body like a second
skin. His disheveled hair partially covered his temples, it was dripping wet too.
"That would be enough proof to detain Mr. Greyson tonight." The police officer
replied respectfully, giving me a soft, reassuring smile that was meant to console
me but it didn't. He cast Ace a cold stare which was more than what he
deserved... I guess a punch would do better. But a professional police officer that
he was, he won't do that unless the situation requires brute force and violence.
The police officer's fingers were wrapped around a huge umbrella to keep
himself and his captive away from the pouring rain. He wore a raincoat to keep
himself dry.
Ace on the other hand was soaking wet. His lips were noticeably pale while he
shivered from the cold. Hours of staying under the rain finally taken its toll on
him.
"Please... Phoenix... Let's talk...Please." Ace pleaded desperately. My eye shifted

to his red-rimmed eye, I wondered if he was crying or it was just rainwater
dripping from his hair.
I was too numb inside to even feel a slight tinge of pity for the man who toyed
with my emotions over and over again.
"There's none to talk about," I replied with a cold demeanor. A smile stretched
into my lips but it bȧrėly reached my eyes.
"Are you going to press charges against this man? If so you could file a
restraining order against him as soon as possible."
"That depends on him, Mr. Police Officer...." I trailed and caught Ace's eyes. "If
Mr. Greyson bothers me again then I have no option but to take legal action
against him. Filling a restriction order would be my first step."
"N-no! Y-you can't do that to me Phoenix." He pleaded in a desperate attempt to

soften my resolve but my mind is made up. No amount of words would make me
change my decision.
My face hardened, my freezing stare pierced him, the dangerous glare I shot him
was powerful enough for him to stop on his tracks.
"Why try me, Mr. Greyson, let's find out what I could do." The words were
spoken softly yet the menace hidden behind my calm tone made him look
defeated.
I no longer heard his reply when the police officer finally drags him inside the
patrol car. Ace surprisingly allowed the police officer to drag him. He even
clamber inside the open car willingly. He did not even argue, his unbelievable
obedience shocked me that I wonder what had gotten on him to be this
compliant. .
I watched the car sped away, feeling emptier than before. But it doesn't matter if
somehow a tinge of melancholy wrapped my numb heart. At least I made the
right decision. I told myself as the car faded to the distance.
A woman deserves what she tolerates. That was the greatest lesson I learned. It
took me so long to realize I could walk away from the chain that bound me to a
miserable life. I thank Ace for taking the first step in making a change in my life.
If he hadn't forced divorce on me the night of our fifth wedding anniversary, I
wouldn't realize how strong and better I am without him in my life.
The umbrella escaped from my fingers and was flown by the whistling wind... I
made no move run and pick it up to cover myself. Instead, I raised my face
upward and allowed the sky to kiss my face with its tears. At least I wasn't alone,
the heavens are crying for me.
It was getting darker as the minutes pass by. The sky was seized by a darker
shade of clouds as if impending the threat of another violent storm. A deep, long
sigh escaped my lips as I made my way towards the door where Amelie was
waiting.
Amelie said nothing when I reached her side. She simply laid the bath towel
around my shoulders to protect me from the cold. Somehow, the maternal
gesture was enough to melt my heart, tears welled in my eyes.
I walk past her and she made no move to trail behind me which I'm thankful of.
A companion was the last thing I needed now. All I want to do was spend my
night in isolation without distractions. I could still feel the weight of Amelie's
stare until I turned the knob, pushed the door open and entered inside.
At last, I could now spend my night in peace.

Chapter 23 - •MOVING ON
I woke up early the next day...too early actually for my own good—around three
am when everyone else was still under the peaceful trance of dreams curled
underneath the blanket's warmth.
The moment my eyes fluttered open, my fully awakened body refused to go back
to sleep. Closing my eyes and forcing myself to sleep turned to be an impossibly
hard task.
I let go a deep exasperated sigh. My sleep-deprived self wondered how was I

going to face the day with my strength already drained from its usual energy this
early in the day.
My back leaned on the headboard after I slumped on the bed, hugged the pillow
around my ċhėst trying to gather some strength from it. Even the pillow wasn't
enough to console me now. I guess no amount of words nor number of material
things of great value could help me feel better after the difficult ordeal I've been
through..
Even my dreams that once been my haven turned to taunt me with terrifying
memories making me sometimes wake up from the sound of my frightened
screams.
I told myself that after I dealt with the problem with my husband and after the
divorce was finalized, I will start a fresh new life away from the place where I
could not recall a single pleasant memory. I will rebuild my life from scratch and
work harder to achieve the dreams I long since gave up.
From my comfortable position on the bed, I lazily got up and made my way to
the nearby round table where a pen and paper were impatiently waiting for me.
I pulled the chair. When finally I was settled and comfortable on my seat, I
stared at the pen and paper wondering where would I start or even if I have
enough strength to start what I should have done a week ago.
"Please Lord, give me enough strength to finish this," I mumbled, my fingers

trembled as I reach for the pen. Tears pooled my eyes.
My ċhėst tightened, my fingers lost their strength, and the pen fell from my
fingers. It rolled on the table's top before it came to a halt on the top of the empty
bond paper—as empty as my heart.
Leaving my job of long five years was one of the hardest decisions I forced upon
myself. If I want to start a fresh, new life then i need to do this despite how
heartbreaking it was for me.
I must do this! I repeated the mantra inside my head as my fingers clasped the
pen rather too tightly.
A tear slither down my flushed cheeks when my fingers slowly moved to the
bond paper. I Forced myself to painfully write the words dictated by my mind. I
need to finish this, then pray and hope later that the manager will accept my
resignation.
True, I got more enemies than friends there. But the friends I have, even though I
could count them on my fingers, they are genuine and I treasured them deep
down in my heart. The thought of leaving them behind made me want to weep
from anguish.
I shut my eyes firmly, forcing the tears back. I stopped writing for a moment as I
gathered all the courage I could to continue and finish the letter I started.
Looking back five years ago, when my naive heart still believed in true love and
fairy tales, there I met Ace clad in an expensive black suit. The moment I met a
pair of enchanting blue eyes I knew I was in love. If only I have known Ace was
my doom I will never fall desperately in love with him nor will I seduce him so
he could marry me.
I told myself If I stayed further to the Elite Hotel there is no guarantee that Ace
will not bother me again. I need to do what's best for me, my decisions would be
difficult at first but in the end, I shall bear the fruit of my sacrifices.
When I opened my eyes, I clutched the pen firmly into my fingers. I must do
this! I told myself as my gaze shifted to the paper. If the paper can talk it should
have screamed at me to finish the task and get over my procrastination.
Tears clouded my vision as my fingers began to move on the paper. Pleasant

memories I have with my friends appeared on my thoughts making the weight
on my ċhėst heavier.
When I finally finished the letter, I put the pen aside and took the paper with
tears streaming down my cheeks. .
I neatly folded the paper and slip it inside the envelope. My resignation letter
was finished.
There's no sense in turning back, it's moving forward that matters now. I vacated
the chair with a distant look upon my eyes as I made a beeline straight to the
window.
Despite my foul mood, I raised my head to the sky and smiled.
Just like the sun, I will rise again and shine brightly into the sky. I swear it will
happen, one day when the time is ripe, my promise will come true.
Chapter 24 - •RESIGNATION
"I told you, Phoenix's husband will divorce her. I won the bet. Give me two
hundred dollars!"
"Is that true!? Oh my god! I swear I will pay you later but tell me the story first."
"Her husband asked for divorce! Imagine how shocked I was when I learned
about the news!"
"Oh, poor naive girl! I wasn't mistaken that Mr. CEO married her only for his
amusement."
The two Hotel Attendants, chatted in the hallway, unaware of the fact I was
walking behind them. I heard their whole conversation. Each sharp word stabbed
my already bleeding heart.
They haven't noticed my presence, even after I announced myself by the sound
of my heels clicking against the tiled floor. They thought I was a random person
passing by..
I held my chin high after walking ahead of them and pretended, I hadn't heard
the words. It took me a great amount of self-control not to return and smack their
smug faces as they eagerly talk about me. I wonder what was going on inside
their narrow minds to be so happy to hear such upsetting news of the divorce.
"So it's true, her husband has a mistress! I guess it was the beautiful blonde
woman I saw him with? I heard she was once a model...And now she's his
secretary."
The words hurt like hell, especially hearing it from the mouth of one of my co-
workers whom I thought was one of my friends. I turned my fist into a ball and
gritted my jaw to suppress the anger bubbling inside me.
I left the scene as soon as possible before my patience snaps. My ears refused to
hear another nonsense from hypocrites who know nothing but to pull someone
down because they simply could not lift their selves.
My footsteps grew heavy as I neared the manager's office. Cowardice hit me

hard when I pulled into a stop right in front of the door. Thoughts of turning
back hit me but I set aside the tempting thoughts and gathered all the courage I
could muster to knock on the door.
"Please come in." A voice called from inside. I pushed the door open.
Ma'am Lyn, the Hotel Manager sat on her swivel chair, her gaze was directed to
the paper she held in her fingers. After I caught a glimpse of what she's reading I
knew exactly what are those—Hotel applicant forms for the new hotel branch.
I opened my mouth to speak yet, no words came out of my mouth. I haven't even
spoken yet the tears began to pool from my eyes already. I've been such a
crybaby these days. I need to harden my emotions sometimes. Crying would do
me no good....only more pain.
"Ma'am Lyn." My voice cracked upon calling her name, when she finally raised
her head to me, I almost burst into tears but I pulled myself together before I
broke down in front of her.
"Phoenix!" She called my name out. Surprise was written all over her face. My
manager thought I was still on my indefinite leave. I guess she will suffer more
surprises upon I broke the news of my resignation.
"Please sit down Phoenix." She offered. I willingly obliged. My weak legs will
crumble any time soon if I continue to stand longer.
"Are you alright Phoenix? My god, you looked thinner. How was your mother
doing?" Concern bloomed from her eyes. I swallowed the lump on my throat
when she mentioned mom. I guess the news of my divorce traveled faster
compare to the news of mom's sudden death.
"She passed away, just last week. I'm off to pick her ashes on the hospital after
this."
I did my best to conceal the pain but it was impossibly hard, tears gathered at the
edge of my red-rimmed eyes.
"I'm sorry for your loss Phoenix. My deepest condolence." Lyn whispered tears
gathered at the corners of her eyes. She too was fighting the urge not to burst
into tears. .
The manager was one of the few employees of the Elite Hotel who had been
genuinely fond and kind to me. The manager was around thirty but she never
once treated me as if she was older and far more superior than me.
When the manager's gaze caught the envelope on my fingers, her shocked
expression lifted to me. "I-I wish you aren't here for the reason I'm thinking."
I bit my lower lip upon I saw how defeated she became. I know that telling her
about my resignation was not easy but it never occurred to me that saying
goodbye could be this hard.
"I-I am s-sorry Ma'am Lyn but I need to do this." My lips trembled while my
ċhėst heaved from emotions I did my best to control.
For a short moment, she said nothing. Her gaze just stared at my resignation
letter but she made no move to pick it up and read the contents
"I know you're not doing good Phoenix. It was not easy to lose a husband and a
mother at the same time." Lyn swallowed hard, pain glitter in her eyes. "B-but
are you sure you wouldn't change your mind?"
"I made up my made Ma'am Lyn. I am leaving this place for good. Ace owns
this Hotel. I would not able to escape him If I continue to work here."
"I understand Phoenix, but would it change your mind if I tell you I am going to
be transferred to the new hotel site which means I choose you to replace me as
the manager of Elite Hotel."
The unexpected promotion shocked me. If things were only a bit different and
this hotel wasn't owned by Ace then I would stay.
"I'm sorry Ma'am Lyn. I wouldn't change my mind." My reply was firm and
final, no amount of words will change my mind.
The manager took my hands, the kind gesture helped ease the heavyweight off
my ċhėst. "Please take care Phoenix." She mumbled.
"Thank you, Ma'am Lyn. You too, please take care."
"I wish you all the best in life. Wherever you will go, may God bless you."
I left the manager's office quickly before I could change my mind. Helpless tears
tumbled down my cheeks.
I have no regrets about leaving the place, but leaving the people who have been
part of my life was making me cry.
I dried the tears from my cheeks. At least I knew I made the right decision. I told
my self as I walk away.
Chapter 25 - •FINAL GOODBYE
"I will miss you, Mom and Dad."
I dried the tears that had fallen to my cheeks as I knelt on the ground where
Mom's ashes lay underneath the surface of the earth. I swallowed the lump that
had formed in my throat and did my best no to wail like a child.
Don't cry Phoenix, my inner self tries to console me as I test how long will I
bear the pain without bursting into tears.
My fingers placed the bouquet of freshly-picked flowers in front of the

tombstone, while my eyes traced the letters carved deep into its body. I still can't
believe that the only ally I have all these years passed away. I have to face the
cruelty of the world on my own now.
It was already difficult facing life's trials even with mom by my side. She was
my savior who constantly eases my burden with her loving presence. Now that
she's gone, I wonder how difficult life could get. I now brace myself for the
hardship that awaits my path..
"I brought your favorite flowers Mom." I finally found the strength to speak. My
voice cracked at first but I managed to pull myself together. "Amelie, my good
landlady was so kind and picked me some white roses in her garden, and look
how healthy and lovely they are Mom."
Images of her lovely face way back in her youth days appeared in my thoughts, I
nearly burst into tears. She was the most beautiful woman for me like no other.
The warmth of her love overwhelmed my heart. I shall never forget her
memories. I will try my best to be as good as her to my future children.
The wind blew past me making the scent of roses scatter in the air until it
permeated my nostrils, and I took a deep breath to fill my ċhėst with its
wondrous scent
How I wish mom was here to see the flower I brought her. Surely, she would
appreciate its pure white petals—as pure as her heart. If God would grant me a
single wish today, it was for my mom to be here so she could smell the scent of
her favorite flower and carry the memories of its fragrance in her journey to the
afterlife.
"I wonder when will I see you again Mom." My ċhėst felt heavier from the
weight of my emotions. I have no option but to suppress them for now. If Mom
was here I don't want her to see my tears.
I forced a smile upon my lips and swallowed the lump on my throat. At least
mom was not alone. Dad and mom are happily together now. I reminded myself.
Somehow the image of my father holding my mother's dainty fingers sent me a
wave of comfort. I found solace from the image in my mind which I pictured
them together.
The grave lying next to mom belongs to my father's grave, his ashes lay
underneath the now grassy earth. Their ashes are now buried close to each other,
and I knew deep down in my heart their souls could finally rest peacefully. At
least they have each other now, they will never be sad and lonely anymore.
"It's going to rain soon Mom and Dad. I need to go now. I promise to keep the
two of you both in my heart and prayers. I love you."
I got up and quickly turned away. Tears were streaming down my cheek making
my vision blurry as I slowly made my way outside the cemetery. The resolve I
possess in front of my parent's grave crumbled into dust and flown by the wind
passing by.
It's so difficult to be strong when I am now alone to face all my problems. Yet, I
never stopped dreaming and I never ceased hoping that destiny has a good future
in store for me. That belief alone is enough for me to push my way through the
dark tunnel until I saw the light at its end.
He was tall and muscular. He wore a simple grey shirt at the top and denim jeans
at the bottom. The man reminded me of Ace. I shook my head at the idea that it
was him. For sure my husband would never attempt to see me again after I
threatened him yesterday.
I was so sure it was not him. And then he turned at me as if he sensed my arrival.
I caught my heart in my throat and I gasped in horror. I nearly ran back to the
cemetery in shock.
The devil himself, the subject of my thoughts was waiting for me.
"Phoenix, I'm not here to cause trouble. I came here to finalize our divorce. I
have now the papers for you to sign."
.
Chapter 26 - •DIVORCE PAPERS
His words reverberated inside my thoughts. Each word turned into pointed
arrows attacking my heart and reaping it into multiple pieces. I thought I had had
enough pain. Well, I was mistaken. As long as I am with Ace, the pain will never
stop haunting me.
Ace was the first man I ever loved... He, too, was the first love I lost. Indeed, it
was true that first love is the sweetest, but no one warned me that the first cut is
the deepest. Forgetting him was an impossibly difficult mission I needed to
accomplish. And the first step I need to do to get him out of my life was to sign
the divorce papers he offered me.
Ace made no move to step closer.. Instead, he just gave me an intent look which
suddenly made me uneasy. His unblinking eyes were focused on my face as he
tried to memorize each detail. He stood tall with hands casually inserted on the
pocket of his denim jeans, his prominent chin was tilted forward. He looked
exactly like a vogue model waiting for the photographer to take the golden shot.
He never looked more handsome than he did now, I thought irritably as my gaze
sinfully wandered around his body. He does not look like a man who spent the
night locked inside the police station. He looked good now after he had taken a
bath and shaved his stubbles.
His hair was still damp and it looked as if it needed some brushing, yet, his
unruly hair only added to his charisma. He no longer smelt of alcohol, it was the
scent of his musky perfume that reeked from his body, it's scent was able to
reach my nose.
Silence ŀȧpsed between us. I made no move to break the wall that had fallen
between us. I have no plans to. I knew that situation would one day come to this
but I did not expect that my ċhėst would feel this heavy.
"Phoenix." He called achingly, I flinched from the tenderness hoping he would

stop his pretense.
"Didn't I warn you never to bother me again, Ace?" At last, I found my voice
and spat the words like venom before throwing him a contemptuous glare, he
nearly backed out when he saw how my eyes flared with hatred.
"Please, I'm begging you Phoenix." He pleaded desperately. I was becoming

tired of his antics.
"If you don't go, I'm going to call the police and I will file a restricting order
against you." I scrunch my eyebrows in rage. Wasn't he the one who told me fell
out of love? Did he bump his head or something? Why was he following me
around like a madman?
"Let's talk please."
I ignored his plea and walked past him without looking back. I heard footsteps
behind my back. I quickened my steps and he quickened his step too. I gritted
my teeth in exasperation. It seemed he wasn't going to stop pestering me.
I did my best to ignore his presence. I wasn't in the mood to play one of his
games. I'm tired of being his play toy. My small steps were nothing compared to
his long, quick strides. He was a giant and I'm no match for him. If he would
take me by force, he could lift me with a single arm. Thankfully it did not occur
to him to take me by force.
It was not long enough before he reached my side. "What do you want from me,
Ace!" The last of my patience snapped, I whirled towards his direction, not so
gently that I bumped into his hard, muscular ċhėst. His fingers held me still to
steady my body which lost its balance.
His ocean blue eyes held my gaze captive. I stopped thrashing after I felt the
sincerity in his eyes. "I swear to God. This would be the last time, I'm going to
bother you. After this, you can send me to jail if I will bother you again. Let's
talk for a short moment. Please."
Ace wasn't a good man but he was not a liar either. He was a man of words. I
believe after this encounter, he will never bother me again.
"Alright, I'm going with you. If you bother me again I swear, I will not call the
police. I will put justice in my fingers and lodge a bullet to your skull."
"I promise." He replied and I felt as his lips stretched into a smile without even
looking back.
I said nothing more. I just made a beeline straight to his car, opened the door,
and clambered inside. There's no way I will sign our divorce paper right in front
of a cemetery. We could discuss the divorce later on inside the formality of a
restaurant.
Ace said nothing too. He just climbed inside the driver's seat and roared the
engine to life. .
Chapter 27 - •I SEE RED
Did you really think
I'd just forgive and forget, no
After catching you with her
Your blood should run cold, so cold
You, you two timing, cheap lying, wannabe
You're a fool
If you thought that I'd just let this go
I never saw Ace so uncomfortable like he did now. His face was beet red. Sweat
formed on his temples inside the air-conditioned coffee shop. I even caught him
swallowing hard several times which was far beyond normal. His eyes darted
away from mine as he tried to evade the eyes trying to read his thoughts. I
wonder what was going on inside his mind now.
The enticing scent of creamy latte invaded my nostrils.. I inhaled the scent and
finally succumbed to the urge to lift the cup into my lips. I nearly closed my eyes
after the rich flavor of coffee drifted to my tongue. I can't help but indulge for a
moment, my worries were all forgotten.
The coffee shop was small and cozy, and that's the reason why I love this place.
It wasn't crowded, and the tranquility that shrouded the place brings comfort to
my soul. The scent of wood mingled with a whiff of ground coffee brings me a
wave of nostalgia.
Today, the place had a few customers since it's Monday. The coffeeshop
becomes crowded with students and office workers during weekends. Ace and I
frequented this place before when we are still on good terms—when he hasn't
changed yet and he was the sweet loving man I used to know.
"Nice song isn't it." I smiled at him, it was cold, and it bȧrėly reached my eyes. I
lowered the cup on the table and observed how he would react.
Ace lifted his gaze to me. Puzzled. My unexpected remark shocked him. His
fingers uneasily shifted to the cup of coffee on the table which he hasn't yet
touched. The moment the song played on the stereo, he became edgy and landed
a frequent glance in my direction as if he too was trying to read my thoughts.
"Yeah, it was good but I don't like it." He replied without filters. I saw his
Adam's apple move as he swallowed hard again as if my gaze made him restless.
"I know you won't," I replied and brought the cup to my mouth for another sip.
"That's the reason why I love it more," I added, my lips stretched to a cold smile,
cold enough to freeze the burning fires of hell.
Ace made no move to touch his coffee. He stared at the cup as if it were some
kind of foreign object. He appeared to be wrapped in his private thoughts. If he
was annoyed by my words, he gave me no clue to find out.
"Everyone thinks it's a sėxuȧŀ song." I began, he was forced to shift his attention
back to me when I spoke. When his gaze met mine, the melancholic gleam of his
eyes almost struck me speechless. I fought the urge to lift my fingers and erase
the emotions that tainted his handsome face. Instead, I swallowed hard and
continued with my litany.
"Everyone thinks that the song thinks was about romance and s*x. In reality, this
is about a woman killing her boyfriend for cheating."
Ace continues to stare at me without saying a word. We just fought each other's
gaze as the deafening silence ŀȧpsed between us. For a moment, we drift away
from the coffee shop as light noise from our environment dissolves into the
distance.
"Phoenix." He broke the silence finally. His voice was achingly soft. It reminds
me how he treated me like a gem before when our love used to be greater than
the tests of time.
I shook my head as I broke free from his ocean blue eyes that kept me in trance.
I remind myself that the situations have changed and we now drift apart after
deceit, betrayal, and unfaithfulness built a huge wall between us. .
"Why did you change Ace?" After all what I've been through it was all which I
could ask him. I was so damn calm while asking him that question and I
inwardly applauded myself. I don't want hatred and rage to take over my heart
and eat out all the sanity left in me.
"I don't even know Phoenix." He said, tears now gleamed upon his eyes. My
vision became blurry as I looked at him. "I'm sorry I was the one to drift away.
My only regret was ripping your heart into two. My judgments clouded all my
reasons. I became desperate for revenge. I know you will never forgive me. I
deserve that. You're too good for me, you deserve better than this bastard in front
of you."
He carefully placed the divorce papers in front of me. Then handed me the pen
and when I made no move to take it, he placed it on the top of the paper and
looked away to prevent me from seeing the tears that had drifted down his
cheeks.
Chapter 28 - •UNEXPECTED
I swallow the lump that had formed in my throat as I fought the urge not to burst
into tears. My blurred eyes shifted to the paper in front of me and I picked the
pen up and held it tightly until my fingers hurt.
This is it. My signature holds the key to the other door that will lead me to a
brand new life. Soon, I will become a free woman and my soon-to-be ex-
husband will forever be out of my life.
I should be happy, I thought painfully. I ignored the stabbing pain in my ċhėst

and lifted my gaze to Ace who had fallen silent. When my eyes finally shifted to
his, I unbelievingly looked at his tear-streaked eyes.
It was difficult for us to do this. But it was for a greater good. We will only hurt
each other if we don't let go. The damage has been done, it now shattered our
lives and the only way to repair ourselves was to let go and start a fresh new
life..
Our wounds could be healed in time. However, the scar will always be there to
remind us of the painful chapter of our lives.
I took a deep breath, and I gathered all the courage I could muster to move my
hands... My fingers clutching the pen painfully moved on the top of the paper.
When I was finished, I let go of the pen as if it burned my touch.
My fingers made its way to my face to set a strand of stray hair aside, and when
I did, I was surprised to feel the wetness on my cheeks. I realized that Ace was
not the only one crying... I was crying too.
I have done what I must do. It's time for me to leave before I burst into a sob. I
clenched my fingers for some strength and got up from my seat after I dried the
tears from my cheeks using the back of my palms.
"Please excuse me. I'll go ahead, Mr. Greyson." I said with an icy cold
demeanor which he ignored.
Ace said nothing. Instead, he retrieved the papers on the top of the table and
settled them inside his attaché case. " I will drive you home." He said afterward.
It was not a plea but an order. The tears were gone from his cheeks. He must
have dried them when I wasn't looking.
He got up from his seat and I bravely met his gaze. His ocean blue eyes were
blank and empty. There was no emotion for me to read his thoughts.
"I can go on my own. " I stubbornly insisted and fought his unblinking gaze.
"You are not obliged to drive me home. We are no longer husband and wife. We
are not even friends, nor we are enemies. We are just strangers with some
memories." I added, determined to ruin his plans.
"Don't be stubborn." He said calmly and held my wrist firmly giving me no

opportunity to escape.
"I said let go Ace." I spat irritably trying to free my fingers out from his iron
clutch.
"Don't make a scene." He snapped as he slowly made his way to the aisle, and I
followed behind him as he dragged me.
"If you don't let go, I will make a scene." I threatened, seriously pissed off by his
demanding attitude.
He stopped walking just in the middle of the aisle. "Make a scene then." He
taunted. My gaze wandered around the area. Almost everyone was looking at
me now. His colossal height and muscular build were enough to attract attention
as he stood in the center.
When there was no response from me, he continued walking and I followed him
behind like an obedient puppy. I gritted my teeth and cast his back a sharp glare,
if only looks could kill a person, he died a few moments ago.
I was expecting him to free my fingers once outside but it shocked me when he
didn't. Instead, he gently pulled me until we reached his parked car and opened
the door of his car.
I took a deep breath to calm my strained nerves and climbed inside without
arguing. For the last time, I will follow him obediently. Anyways, he would be
gone out of my life forever after this. .
He turned to the driver's seat, opened the door, and climbed into the seat next to
mine. He did not run the engine just like I'm expecting him to do. Instead, he
turned to me, but he did not say a word, he just intently stared at me as if he was
memorizing my face for one last time.
A moment of silence passed between us. The intensity of his gaze turned my
throat as dry as a desert. I wanted to look away but his ocean blue eyes held me
captive.
"Do you hate me that much Phoenix?" His face softened. The question shocked
me.
"Yes, I hate you that much," I replied.
"Kill me then." He said so suddenly and handed me a gun.
This man has totally lost his mind I thought as the cold metal touched my
fingers.
Converted by lsbt

Chapter 29 - •PUZZLING
QUESTION
"Even hell will not accept you, Ace," I told him without filters hoping the words
will leave a sting in his cold, black heart. "The Devil will not want a rival in your
form," I added, my narrowed eyes never once left his face.
"If you hate me that much, just kill me Phoenix. Take my life as a payment for
the sins I committed." He replied without even blinking an eye. Maybe I was
right, Ace lost his sanity already. I should not wonder, it runs through his family.
"Even if I kill you over and over again, it will not change a thing. It will never
set things right. My daughter's life could never be revived." I said painfully,
gritting my jaw, fury was boiling inside me.
I did my best to conceal the pain but it was impossibly hard to hide what I felt
especially after recalling the way Vien died, the emotion glittered in my eyes,
tears made my vision blurry..
Ace's hand clutched my fingers firmly and lifted the gun until the tip was
pointing on his forehead. Fear engulfed my heart, I almost stopped breathing
when he pressed the gun into his temples.
I was freaking out within but my face gave no clue of the thoughts running wild
inside my head. I knew the gun was loaded, the thought only added to my fear.
What if I accidentally pulled the trigger? That will make me a murderer.
"I'm sorry." His tone was soft ad apologetic. Thankfully he lowered the gun and
secured it inside the car's compartment. He must have sensed the fear looming
inside my wide-open eyes.
I let go of the breath I didn't know I was holding. Relief washed over me and I
felt the colors return to my face.
"You're sorry will not change a thing. Too late for that." I spat harshly, pain
flickered into his ocean blue eyes. I was surprised he was capable of pain. I
thought he was cold, numb, and unfeeling. It was too late for him to feel regrets.
"I know you will not forgive me. But I wish someday you will."
"Let's see if time could heal the wound in my heart Ace. Just leave me alone
from now on. Maybe in time, I will learn to forgive you."
His face hardened, the emotions that had been lurking on his face vanished in an
instance. He turned as blank as paper as if nothing happened at all. He did not
say a word. He turned the ignition and focused his attention on driving. He never
once threw me a glance.
It was pure torture being in a complicated with Ace. He was now my ex-
husband. I reminded myself. All the feelings I have for him should not be
entertained anymore. Instead, I should banish them into oblivion.
He will forget about me too. I smiled bitterly, ignoring the stinging pain in my
heart. After Ace married Angela, his whole world will revolve around her.....
And his child. All thoughts of me will vanish from his mind.
I leaned on my seat and shifted my attention outside the hustle and bustle of the
cars outside the window. For a while, I found myself entertained by the sight
which was a total bore if I weren't trying to avoid looking at my now ex-
husband.
Five years. That's how long we've been married. The life that started with the
word 'I do' in front of the altar has now ended after I signed my tickets to
freedom.
The car finally pulled into a stop. I spaced out and I didn't immediately realize
we already reached my apartment. The run-down exterior of the building greeted
my eyes when I looked up.
I prepared to leave, my fingers reached to open the door but Ace was quick
enough to hold my fingers. I flinched when his touch burned my skin.
"I know we will never see each other again after this" He began, his tone
achingly soft. I can't see his reaction since my back was turned to him. "As I
promised I will never bother you again. Please take care of yourself Phoenix. I'm
sorry for all the mistakes I made. I shall forever pay for them."
Ace paused as if the thing he would say next was extremely painful for him. I
heard him take a long, deep breath before continuing. "The night you run away
from our home, the night Vien died in a car accident, I am not the man you saw
on my bed with another woman. I know you will never believe me but you have
the right to know." His hold loosened, my fingers fell to my side.
I pushed the door open and clambered out. The engine roared to life and sped
away. The car was gone for a while now but I was still standing there, with a
paper blank expression, my emotions were numbed inside. .
I firmly closed my eyes. I don't know if I should believe Ace or not. I don't know
what to believe anymore.
Does it matter anyway? He was no longer my husband. I walk inside the

building with the same words reverberating in my thoughts.
Chapter 30 - FREE AT LAST
The rain poured with rage on the afternoon sky. The howling wind rattled the
window frames. From the gap on the partially open window which I reminded
myself to close and still forgotten to do the task, I could see thick mist forming,
it depressingly shrouded the view to Amelie's garden which I hoped and prayed
was spared from the gloomy weather's wrath—particularly her newly planted
babies would still be alive when the frenzy was over.
A gust of wind trespassed on the crevice of the window and it whooshed past
me, leaving me shivering from the cold. The burgeoning thoughts keeping me
busy faded as I lifted the blanket closer to my chin absorbing the available
warmth it could provide. I curled deeper into the bed, hoping my shivering
would stop.
The cold wind was lulling me to sleep, and I fought hard not to succumb to the
urge. Not now, I mumbled as I forced my heavy-eyelids open. All I have been
doing this past few weeks was sleep, and it had not helped me one bit, my
unwell state worsened instead. Not that I could help it, I can't just carry on my
task with a pounding head and bile rising from my stomach each time I made an
effort to get up.
I've been sick for over a week now. I was trying to keep myself at ease by
blaming my sickness from the extreme stress I was currently under while
shooing the fearful negativity that I am suffering a chronic illness that runs
through our family.. No! I just couldn't die after I've just got my freedom from
five-year imprisonment.
The reason behind my extreme stress was undoubtedly due to my divorce. Even
if months passed already since the last time I saw Ace, I still haven't recovered
which only proved that I did love him. But despite the conflicting emotions
weakening my resolve, I am slowly drifting to moving on. One day, I will never
feel the pain anymore, only peace and happiness.
I pulled the thermometer out my mouth, praying that my fever could be no more
than 38°C but it seems the heavens refused to listen to my prayer, and the
thermometer screamed an alarming 39.4 °C upon I looked at it. I weakly
returned it to its container and turned the cold towel that draped my temples
upside down.
The rain pouring outside the window intensified as if it was showing its
sympathy to my forbidding mood as I lay beneath the blanket, cold and shivering
from fever. I might be hallucinating now, the ceiling was doing circular
motions... And Ace was there... Looking down on me, worry darkened his
expression, and his eyebrows were scrunched into a frown.
His large fingers landed on my neck, checking my temperature. His movement

became frantic as he snatched the towel from the temples, soaked it on the basin
filled with cold water, and draped it back to my temples after.
Impossible. I told myself looking at the ghostly apparition in front of me. My ex-
husband would not be here, he was busy preparing for his grand wedding, and it
would be tomorrow. Yeah, Angela and Ace were about to get married. Last week
my ticket to freedom arrived, clad in a brown envelope. The paper states that we
are legally divorced.
I'm dying, I tried to convince myself I'm not, but the apparition who suddenly
appeared on my line of vision failed to disappear despite my best efforts to
return to reality. There's only one reason I could come up with which explains
my hallucinations, I'm on the brink of death.
My eyelids grew heavier, my sight turned blurry. My eyelashes fluttered close

and open like a buŧŧerfly's wings drifting to its destination. I can no longer lift
my eyelids open and after a tug of war with sleep, I stop struggling and allow the
currents to carry me away to unknown lands I was yet to discover.
Tender fingers brushed the hair that strayed my face. I sighed as the total
darkness swallowed me up.
I woke up the next day from the rays of sunshine streaming in from the crevice
of the parted window. I was alone inside my room, and there's no sign that my
ex-husband had been there last night. I sighed with relief, eased myself up, and
leaned on the headboard. The sign of fever fled my body, and my strength hasn't
recovered yet but I feel much much better than yesterday.
My gaze drifted outside the window. The rain had stopped, the radiant sun ruled
the morning sky. I was grateful to the lord for extending my life.
Suddenly bile rose on my throat and dizziness descended on me. Cold sweat
formed on my temples and I ran to the bathroom and emptied my stomach with
the food I ate yesterday. My strength was drained from my body as I clung
tighter to the sink for support.
What if I'm dying?
Vomiting, dizziness, and hair loss. Those were the first signs mom felt before she
was diagnosed with cancer. And now, that's the obvious symptoms I was
suffering for a couple of weeks now.
I vanished the horrifying idea off my head but it was too late, the terrifying
possibility was quickly spreading throughout my body like poison eating my
sanity. My fingers wrapped around the sink trembled with fear, color escaped my
body. It took all the courage I could muster to return to bed, my thoughts
swirling in chaotic disorder as I sat on the edge with beads of sweat trickling my
forehead.
Finally, when the battle within me stopped, color returned to my face. Somehow,
the uncontrollable urge to vomit had stopped and I slightly felt better. I stood up,
though a little bit dizzy and my walking unstable, I successfully reached the
wooden cabinet and retrieved some clothes for my doctor's appointment to pick
my medical results today.
I snatched the towel from the rack and made a beeline straight to the bathroom.
A few minutes later, I emerged wearing a black chiffon blouse and tight-fitted
jeans I remember buying from my first salary.
Once outside, I quickly hailed a cab and climbed inside. After telling the driver
my destination, I leaned on the backseat and stared at the passing view on the
window.
I still have a lot of dreams to achieve, now that I have a chance to begin
accomplishing them, I won't allow the chance to slip off my hold. Please lord,
spare me from death, I mumbled, tears clouded my vision.
The thought of dying at the young age of twenty-three sacred the hell out of me.
I still have so many things to achieve, slapping Ace with success was one of
them.
Chapter 31 - SHATTERING NEWS
Fierce fear gripped through my heart, my air passage tightened and suspended
my breath. My knuckles turned pale as my clutch tightened its pressure on the
rectangular table, clinging to it for dear life. Impatiently, I waited for the doctor
to erupt the news like a volcanic blast.
"Please Doc, tell me the truth. Am I dying?"
Striking brown eyes framed by thick eyelashes stared intently at me. Doc Tara,
the stunning doctor of St. Luke's Hospital, said nothing. Her fingers nervously
smoothened the curls of her gorgeous blonde hair as if buying some time to think
how she would drop the news.
The silence that wrapped the air with suspense grew thicker. The deafening
silence was making me anxious. I stared at the Doctor with wide, inquiring eyes,
impatiently waiting to hear the news that I'm quite sure will turn my whole world
upside down..
"Can I talk to your husband?" She said instead, making my pulse rate quicker. Is
my condition that worst that the doctor needed my ex-husband's ȧssistance?
Doctor Tara, who was considered a close family friend of the Greyson's was not
informed about the divorce. Her husband worked in my ex-husband's company.
It was surprising to learn that the heart-wrenching news did not reach her.
Not that she was to blame, few were aware that I was married to Ace Carter
Greyson, and that includes my workmates who will never speak the truth in fear
of endangering their lives. The handsome billionaire was no ordinary man, a
snap of his fingers could destroy their entire lives….Just like what she did to me,
I thought bitterly.
"You could just tell me straight away without him." I snapped irritably which I
regretted instantly when the Doctor looked away, guilt flickering her eyes.
I looked her straight in the eye, but she refused to meet my gaze. Instead, her
eyes darted away into the floral vase that was displayed on the top of the table. It
was difficult to catch her eyes when she was the one looking away. I was like
chasing a wild animal that refused to jump on my trap.
Her gaze lingered into the white vase longer than needed and I almost feared she
had forgotten that I was there. Her expression provided me no clue to what she
feels deep within. If only I can read someone's mind then she wouldn't have
difficulty breaking the news.
I have never been this scared before. I wished this was just a nightmare and soon
I would wake up from inside my tiny room by the rattle of pans and plates as
mom rushed to make breakfast for us before she left for work. If only that was
the truth, instead of this horrifying ordeal I can never run away.
"I'm sorry but my ex-husband couldn't make it here," I whispered bravely. When
I did not stutter I nearly applauded myself.
"It would be better if he was with you." She suggested.
Her eyes finally met mine. I saw how sobered she looked. Her tone was urgent
as she spoke. I knew that moment that my condition was no joke.
"Please tell me now." I was desperate for answers. If pleading will make her tell
the truth then I will beg until she tells me the news.
"I'm worried for you...." She said softly, concern were etched on her face.
I cleared my throat. "A-Ace c-couldn't possibly come here." I paused to swallow

the trembling in my voice. "Today was his wedding day." The last words choked
me painfully.
She was dumbfounded. For five straight minutes, she wasn't able to say a word.
Her silence gave me the opportunity to continue.
"Ace and I were divorced... That was approximately four months ago. He moved
on with wife number two. As I said, today was his wedding day." I added
without breaking into tears. I even finished the words with flying colors. I made
sure I filled in the crucial information she needed.
I stared out of the window and looked forward to a breath of fresh air. Inside the
room, there were only the two of us but it felt crowded with the heavy
atmosphere. I tried to ignore the dread I'm hiding but I couldn't just act like it
didn't exist.
"I was not informed." Doctor Tara said when her composure was recovered. Her
beautiful brown eyes couldn't deny how the astounding news appalled her. .
I shifted my gaze back to her and smiled. "That's no surprise Doc. Ace and his
whole family were busy with the wedding preparations."
"I'm so sorry about your divorce." The good doctor offered her sympathy which
I only smiled in return.
"I'm not sorry. It was a blessing in disguise." I replied, shocked by how I dealt
with the situation with class and composure.
Doc Tara cleared her throat. I braced myself for the bad news when she finally
retrieved the brown envelope from the drawer.
"Do you remember the day you begin to suffer from appetite loss, vomiting,
tender brėȧsts, and dizziness?" She began, forcing the words out in the calmest
way possible and without tearing her gaze off me.
"Am I pregnant Doc?" My face sobered, the topic was no longer amusing. I
stared at her with fearful eyes.
"There's worse than that Phoenix." For the first time since I arrived at her office,
the doctor addressed my name.
"Dammit, Doc! Just tell me the result. I'm gonna die from a heart attack if you
don't just spill the truth." I snapped when I couldn't bear the suspense anymore.
Doc Tara took a deep long breath and broke the news like a bomb. "You're both
pregnant...and in critical condition!!!"
Chapter 32 - COMPLICATED
It was too late to brace myself from the blow, the truth erupted like a bomb, it
shattered my whole being. Lying on the cold, hard floor was my life—it was
broken, and beyond repair.
I was too numb to even respond that I did nothing but stared at her with empty,
hollow eyes, incapable of holding emotions. This was beyond any nightmare's
description....this was the definition of hell. Hell which Ace should be
suffering... Not me.
"What happened Doc? My initial blood pregnancy test was negative!"
The Doctor flinched, but she said nothing, and calmly watched my sudden
outburst. She was prepared that I would retaliate with expected ferocity.
"There are many cases similar to yours. That is why it's adviced to take a
pregnancy test twice."
Frustrations made me want to burst into tears but it just won't flow, my eyes
were as stagnant as my emotions. My fingers were so cold... too cold that I could
no longer feel it.
"Please tell me doc, is my critical condition due to my weak heart?"
Doc Tara looked sighed deeply and nodded her head. She pulled herself together
before she began. " I know you are aware that you have Dilated cardiomyopathy
or also called idiopathic dilated cardiomyopathy."
"Yes, I'm well aware that I have a weak heart with the chambers enlarged. You
told me that I was not allowed to have children." I replied rather bitterly. " But I
was headstrong and obstinate enough not to listen to advice because I want to
have another child."
"Pregnancy is an issue for women with heart problems, Phoenix. Your life will
be in peril if you continue with the pregnancy."
"Mom had a weak heart too but she took the risk and gave birth to me. I'm not
going to abort my baby. I rather die than resort to abortion just to save my life." I
have never been as determined as I did now. I will continue with my pregnancy
even if someone will aim a shotgun at my head.
Doc Tara smiled, the glint bȧrėly reached her eyes, it was a smile filled with
silent sympathy. "In the past, many women with conditions such as
cardiomyopathy might have been told it is not safe for them to have babies but
based on my personal opinion, you still have a chance to deliver your baby
safely by receiving high-quality specialist care. Just have faith, you will
overcome all this."
I was strong enough to overcome all this. I told myself as I walked out of Doc
Tara's office.
Chapter 33 - LUNCH
Hunger had finally taken over me. Before I went straight home, I headed straight
to the nearest fast-food restaurant for a quick meal to satisfy my cravings. I
couldn't wait to arrive home and eat since I had nothing to eat inside my room,
and if there was anything edible, it needed some cooking which would be
tedious against my growling stomach.
My baby kicked from my wȯmb and I can't help as tenderness swelled inside
me, she too was hungry and couldn't wait to eat chop suey and ice cream which
is a weird combination and hell would break loose if I can't eat what I wanted so
badly. Pregnant women had weird cravings so it's no wonder why I crave those.
Yeah, my baby was a she. Instinctively, I knew that my baby was a girl, call it
motherly instinct or something. I would bet all I have that she was a baby girl. It
was difficult to explain in words, I just felt it.
"Hold on baby, mommy will order our lunch. Just be patient and wait for a little
while." I said as I slowly ċȧrėssed the swell on my stomach which was bȧrėly
visible from the loose formal long sleeve I wore..
My pregnancy was not physically obvious despite it being four months because
probably I was tall and thin, and I always wore loose tops which I'm comfortable
with. If Doctor Tara hadn't told me I was four months pregnant I would not even
believe it. For the past four years, I was desperate to have another baby but
failed consecutively. Now that it was the last thing on my mind, I received it
without even trying so hard.
I pushed the door open, the bell chimed indicating a new customer had arrived.
The cold air from the aircon greeted my face. I shivered from the sudden
embrace of the cold temperature wishing I didn't forget to bring my blazer with
me but I was in a rush before I hurriedly left, and the blazer was the last thing on
my mind.
It was almost lunch hour and a lot of dine-in customers were settled on the tables
that are organized in rows, unmindful of the customers and staff going to and fro
as they indulge in the abundance of their savory meals.
There was a long line-up in front of the counter. The agonizing sight was making
me sigh in exasperation. My legs ache and I blame that for my pregnancy.
The priority lane caught my attention, the last elderly couple was done with their
orders and are now settled into their seats. The priority lane was now empty.
Relief washed over my face and I immediately walked towards the counter. The
accommodating staff, after eyeing my palms protectively ċȧrėssing my stomach
simply asked for my order. She must have recognized the maternal gesture
which a pregnant woman possesses.
I sat on my seat and eagerly waited fro my order to be served. When it finally
arrived, my mouth watered from the sight. I attacked the food as if it was my last
meal. I couldn't eat so gracefully when I was this hungry.
The sound of low voices conversing, quick hurried steps of fast-food staff going
to and from, and the sound of the large tv screen flashing a shampoo commercial
was the noise that I could hear all at the same time. I did my best to ignore them
as I finished my food.
I requested a glass of water and a staff was kind enough to return so quickly with
a glass of water in hand. I mumbled a thank you before he left.
I was preparing to leave when the commercial ended and the show returned. I
paid no attention as I slowly made my way to the aisle when suddenly I froze
when I heard my ex-husband's name.
At this point, I realized that everyone stopped in their tracks and curious eyes
shifted to the wide tv screen in fascination and intrigue. There on the television
was the live wedding coverage of the most influential billionaire that graced
every Playboy's Magazine.
I turned away from the view, the sight of the couple standing in front of the altar
was sore in the eyes.
"Will you have this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife, to live together in
holy marriage?"
I did not hear my ex-husband's response. I hurriedly walked out of the place
before the last of my self-control snaps, and hurled the glass at the tv screen.
Chapter 34 - DANGER
I would be lying if I told myself that I don't love Ace. Of course, I do. If I don't
love him that much we will not last for five long years. I admit, I'd been
desperate for his unattainable love which made me hold on to our marriage for
so long but my devotion finally stopped into an abrupt end when the harsh truth
slapped me, suddenly my sensibilities returned, realization hit me—Ace was not
the man meant for me.
I guess, I never got tired of loving him but I got tired of the man he has become.
That's why I set him free and give him the freedom he asks for but it doesn't
mean that I could not get hurt seeing him marry Angela—the mistress turned to a
legal wife. I am a person and not a wall that couldn't feel emotion.
Seeing him say I do, breaks my heart into shards. Yet, I could not do anything
because he wasn't mine—well he never was.
I'm not made of stone nor I made of cement, of course, I'm fragile as glass and I
break so easily. I am a woman of emotion. I am sėnsɨtɨvė to pain that I cry so
easily over things that hurt me.. But despite my weakness, I have come to
discover how strong I was and how strong I could be.
My name is Phoenix, it was the name mom gave me because my eyes were
phoenix-shaped. Aside from that, the name was unique, beautiful, and it
possessed a deep meaning. The bird Phoenix was said to rise from its ashes,
spread its wings beautifully, and soar high into the sky. Maybe at the right time
and the perfect moment, I could become as bright and as free as a bird too.
As I sat there in the park, I was able to tame the emotions that had overtaken me
a while ago and now I was as calm as the soft billowing hair that played with my
hair.
Instead of going back home, I decided to spend my time with nature where I
could chill and relax while I pretend my problems don't exist. I was thankful that
my plans worked and I felt so better now.
The bench shaded by an old tree was a perfect spot for me. As I sat there and
weighed things out I realized that things were better this way. I reminded myself
that I was better alone and this was for my good. I still have a long way to go, it's
not the end of the world...only the beginning. I could not see positive results now
but one day I would shine as bright as the stars.
I walked around the plaza when I got tired of sitting and watched as the children
played on the playground with my eyes gleaming with satisfaction. They are so
adorable, words wouldn't be enough to describe them. Their high-pitched
laughter filled my heart with glee.
I was engrossed watching them play while softly ċȧrėssing the swell on my
stomach. I hope someday my daughter will have the same blissful childhood as
those children.
Faith. That is what I decided to name my daughter. Like those five-letter words,
I have faith for the future. She will be born so beautifully as the future that
awaits her.
The sky was growing darker, soon the rain would pour again. The last thing I
wanted was to make my health worse by catching a cold. It's okay if I would be
the only one to suffer but I don't want my baby to feel ill as well.
I hailed a cab, climbed inside, and tell the driver my destination. The car sped
and I leaned comfortably on the backseat while my hands automatically flew to
my stomach, ċȧrėssing my wȯmb where my baby was peacefully asleep.
Five minutes later, I safely reached my apartment. I paid the driver and
clambered out of the car. Shocked wasn't enough to describe how I feel when I
saw Ace standing in front of the apartment while desperately rattling the gates
and calling my name.
It was his wedding day. How could he march here after his wedding? Don't he
have enough sensitivity with him?
"Phoenix! I know you're there. Please talk to me." He shouted. His fingers were
wrapped into the closed gates, forcing it open. It was locked and only a key
would make it open. So he just stood there, impatiently rattled the gates.
Soon the rain began to pour, I hid under a tree for protection. I was standing a
meter away from him and it would be impossible that he would spot me there
since his car blocked the view.
Ace did not even budge as the rain began to soak him all over. His tuxedo was
dripping wet but it did not seem to bother him as he waited for answers which he
never knew he would never receive.
"I'm sorry, Ace," I mumbled and turned in the opposite direction, unmindful of
the rain. Escaping was the only thing in my mind.
Before I could move further, a hard object landed on my head, almost breaking
my skull, throbbing pain followed. I heard a loud thud on the ground—it was my
body. .
Blood... There was blood flowing out of my broken skull, terror filled my spine
with chill. Before I could understand what's happening, darkness swallowed me
up. I have no strength left in me to fight so I allowed darkness to take me in.
Chapter 35 - NO MERCY
My eyes fluttered open. It was the dimly lit condo unit, located on the third floor
of a huge building owned by my ex-husband which I found myself in.
The wound had stopped bleeding but the stain left a lasting mark on my white
long sleeve that even zonrox couldn't erase. The wound in my head throbbed
badly. I ignored the pain and fought the dizziness. I shifted my attention into the
room.
Fierce fear gripped my heart when I saw Angela—still in her white vɨrġɨnal
wedding gown—her white-gloved fingers were stained with fresh blood. She sat
on the bed with elegance as if a photographer was just about to capture her
prenup photos. But instead of holding a fresh bouquet, it was a gun she clutched
tightly around her fingers.
After she learned that her captive was awake, her lips stretched into a sadistic
grin that sent shivers crawling into my skin. The gun she was holding was
loaded and it made me feel so terribly scared for my life. Angela was a devil in
disguise, she wouldn't think twice spluttering my brains on the flawless white
floor using the gun..
Fear turned to anger, and I thrashed to escape the rope that bound my fingers but
it was impossibly hard to take it off, especially if it was digging deep into my
flesh. Aside from my fingers, my feet were bound too. I have nowhere to escape.
The chair I was sitting on, was leaning into the floor-to-ceiling glass window
that overlooked the treacherously beautiful ocean with its unfathomable depths.
If I would be able to jump off the window, it would be subject to a miracle if I

could survive the fatal fall. It was dark outside. There's zero possibility that
someone would spot me right away after jumping off the third floor of a
building.
If I swam to the surface, I would run out of air before I could reach my
destination….I will die from drowning.
"You're awake," Angela got up from the bed and I was left no time to think of
another way of escaping. My eyes were now focused on her movements.
She toyed the gun with her fingers letting it bounce back and forth on her palms,
unafraid that she might accidentally fire the gun.
Anger made my eyes red. If looks could kill, she should be dead the moment my
eyes shot her with daggers. Angela was the heartless culprit who hit me hard in
the head using a baseball bat.
She wasn't content taking my ex-husband alone. She obviously wants to take my
life too.
"Probably you're wondering why you're here right? And by now you probably
knew why Phoenix!" She smiles again. It makes me want to rip that smile off her
face using my fingernails.
"I wish you would rot in hell after you dispatch me. You can never hide the truth.
You! You can remodel your body but you can't change your rotten attitude!" I
spat and watched as her face twisted into an ugly mask of rage.
Smack!
My lips bled from the blow after the gun hit my lips. I swear, I never wanted to
kill anyone the way I wanted to kill her now.
"Don't you dare insult me!" She screamed, flailing her arms in anger. "You must
learn how to respect me
"You don't deserve an ounce of my respect," I screamed with equal ferocity, my

teeth gritted with fury. "Respect is earned not given. A home-wrecker like you
with no self-respect was not entitled to one!"
Smack!
I was hit twice but I no longer could feel the pain. The bubbling fury wanting to
erupt from inside me was anesthesia that numbed me from pain. I badly want to
escape from the ropes and smash Angela's face to the wall. If only I could
escape, I will attack her like a wild animal just to get even.
"Stop your foul mouth or else, I would pull the trigger, you piece of trash, and
throw your body into the dumpsite where you belong!"
My strong urge to remain alive was enough to silence me. I was carrying a child,
if I die, she will die too. I can never let that happen. Never!! .
I cast her a look filled with both disgust and loathing in which she just smiled.
"Before I kill you, I want to torture you first." Hysterical laughter filled the
room. I doubt Angela's sanity in between gritted teeth and scrunched eyebrows.
Chapter 36 - THE VILLAINESS
"You are the reason why Vien died! You can't blame anyone, Phoenix. You're a
naive little girl who suddenly jumps to conclusions."
Angela shot me a wicked grin, the one which I loathed seeing in her lips. Her
insolent attempt to drag my dead daughter's name burnt me with rage.
Ignoring the furious glare I shot her, she slipped the bloodied gloves out of her
fingers and threw them across the floor. I was so damn sure that the blood
belongs to me.
No matter how I soothe myself with my logical reasoning, the bubbling rage
inside me just won't go away. I was so mad that I could kill her if my fingers
weren't bound.
How dare this woman who was nothing but a plastic silicone, cheap enough to
become a married man's lover blame me for killing my daughter.
"You heard nothing from me when you stole Ace.." I clenched my fist tightly
until my knuckles paled by the force and continued, "But to drag Vien here, and
blame me for her death. I will never forgive you for that." I added, the words
were spoken in a surprisingly calm manner despite the urge to land a forceful
kick in her buŧŧ.
"Oh, I'm scared, Phoenix!" She rolled her eyes upward. I suddenly wished it
wouldn't return to normal.
"If you did not run away that night. Your daughter would still be alive. You
know why? It was Vince, Ace's stepbrother you saw on the bed with me that
night."
Angela's confession doesn't change anything. I still hate Ace. There was no
amount of explanation which could melt the heart that had been frozen and
numbed with pain.
But the hatred I felt towards her grew tenfold, it was now the size of a monster.
From behind my back, my bruised fingers were slowly loosening the knots. I
itched to flung those tortured fingers around her lovely neck until I knocked the
breath out of her, and until she turned into a dead mannequin.
"You see before I met Ace, I was his younger brother's lover. You know how he
hates Ace for having almost everything. I was blinded by my love for him to the
point of agreeing to become an accessory to destroy your marriage with Ace in
which I succeeded!"
She smiled. That gentle, triumphant smile that had fooled everyone with its
sweetness. Ace was a fool to believe this cunning, deceitful woman in sheep's
clothing. It must be his karma.
I feigned interest as she went on with her babble. Behind my back, my fingers
were doing wonders to untie the rope that was preventing the blood from
flowing into my numb fingers.
"Since you opened your love interest, I guess the man with you inside
the Golden Bond store wasn't Ace? It was Vince right?" I said pertaining to my
ex-husband's younger brother.
Shocked, her prattle stopped. Her eyebrows scrunched in confusion.
"I guess that's a yes," I said instead when she's unable to respond. Now that I was
able to piece the information together it was making sense. The day mom died,
Ace arrived in the hospital first, it would be impossible that he flew all the way
from the jewelry store to the hospital. The truth is, it was Vince I saw with
Angela that day.
When surprise subsided, she smiled, flashing me her pearly white teeth. "Yes, it
was Vince. We bought our wedding ring together." She confirmed. Her smile
faded, her face turned sour. "But that bastard still wants you."
I receive a murderous glare from my captor. Slowly, she made her way towards
me. The hem of her stunning beaded gown trailing behind her as she walked
gracefully, except that Angela was not a queen but a murderer.
"You could have Vince and Ace all by yourself and I won't even care!!!"
The remark sent another blow flying to my cheeks. The painful slap left red
imprints on my pale skin.
"I said shut up!!!" .
Finally, my fingers escaped from the binding rope. I lunged at her, the attack sent
the gun flying out of her reach. She fell to the floor and I took the opportunity to
repeatedly slap her face until I couldn't feel my palms anymore.
Angela was pregnant, I too was pregnant, and that makes us even.
I wasn't aware that the baseball bat was within her grasp, when the blow landed
on my shoulders, I fell off her. I rolled on the floor, thrashing in pain.
Angela quickly retrieved the gun and pointed it towards my direction. "I guess
it's time for you to die. It would be trouble if you escaped."
I pulled myself together, despite the torturous pain, I slumped to the ground
trying to catch my breathing. I crawled away from Angela, trying to be as far
from her as possible. Suddenly the glass window was now on my back, I had no
more space to escape.
A few meters away from me, Angela stood, a murderous glint was playing on
her eyes. I was so sure, she was dead serious about eliminating me tonight. She
was so cold, like a doll's eye it lacked emotions.
A thick brown envelope was thrown at me, I was hit in the temples, but it hurt
less compared to the blow I received from the baseball bat.
"Open my surprise for you." She ordered which I obliged in fear that she would
pull the trigger.
I tore the envelope open. I was greeted with the greatest shock of my life.
They were polaroid pictures…. A woman was in bed, nȧkėd, astride a man…..
The woman was me.
Chapter 37 - FORGOTTEN
MEMORIES
Memories…. Memories…. Came flooding back to me.
Ah! It hadn't been all a dream! It was real! I was deceived, set-up, and fooled. I
knew why Ace hated me that much.
I clutch my ċhėst, it's beginning to tighten, stabbing pain is now attacking it.
Thousands of needles seem to prick my heart.
My eyes fluttered close, the memories which I thought were only a

dream…..they are real.
As my eyes slowly absorbed the pictured—now scattered in my ŀȧp—I began to

have a clear recollection of everything..
It was Vince's birthday, he hasn't shown his true color yet. I was too damn naive
to believe the kindness he showed.
"A drink?" Ace's younger brother came to me, eyes bright with laughter as he sat
beside me on the sofa.
"No, thank you." I shook my head, smiled faintly, and did my best to distance
from him as far as I could. 'I have low alcohol tolerance, I don't drink except
when I am with Ace.' I should have added but sensitivity won in the end, I kept
the seemingly rude remark to myself.
Vince smiles but his eyes didn't, right at the moment, I knew something was off.
Where was Ace? I can't find him. He told me to wait in the living room but he
failed to return sooner. My eyes scanned the door, it was late in the night, the
party was over and the guests diminished to the gates but Ace hadn't come back
yet.
"Water?" Vince offered.
"Y-yes please." I finally agreed. A waiter passes by, he whispers something in his
ear. I nervously fidgeted on my seat ignoring the rampage of my heart.
Soon the waiter returned, Vince handed me the glass. I reluctantly took the water
and took a sip. Then I felt dizzy….. Too damn dizzy, when I stood up my posture
was unsteady, my back landed on the sofa.
"Here, let me help you." Vince lifts me, I don't have strength left in me, I lacked
the force to push him away. I allowed myself to be carried.
What's happening to me? I felt so hot all over, I was consumed with imaginary
fire. Carnal, ėrȯtɨċ images run wild into my thoughts.
Then….. I was nȧkėd in bed, and so Vince, I lay on top of him, astride his thɨġhs.
"Holy shit Phoenix! Vince!!!! I will kill you for this! I will kill you I swear!"
Ace screamed furiously at the door that suddenly flung open.
I woke up the next day unable to recall everything. I forgot I was drugged and so
the incident last night as well.
Fast forward….
"Congratulations Mrs. Greyson, you're pregnant! It's a baby girl!" .
The Doctor handed me the result that has clearly come up positive.
My trail of thoughts stopped halfway when my gaze landed among the clutter of
pictures in my ŀȧp when I spotted an envelope.
DNA TEST. It states.
The envelope was already open, my fingers trembled as I hurriedly pulled the
contents and held it open for me to read.
Based on the DNA analysis, Mr. Ace Carter Greyson is not the father of.... I
stopped reading, shocked to see the faked result.
Unbelievable! The result filled me with dread and outrage. Argh! I tore the paper
to the smallest piece possible.
"H-how could you fabricate such a lie! That's considered tampering! You lying
son of a bitch!" I screamed, unable to get hold of my emotions. Nothing
happened between Vince and me that night, Ace arrived in time to save me.
I threw the rest of the pictures aside. It was nothing but photoshopped polaroids
showing I was having illicit affairs with different men. Of course, they are all
fabricated truth!
'I swear I will destroy your life Phoenix!' Vince's threat reverberated inside my
head like a broken record. I can't take it anymore, my fingers covered my ears.
Stream of tears fell down my cheeks.
"It's time, Phoenix. Before you die."
Helplessly, I watched Angela lift the gun in
my direction. I closed my eyes, wrapped my arms protectively around my

wȯmb.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The events seemed too fast forward now. I lost track of everything. Amid the
loud shattering of glass, I felt excruciating pain around my ċhėst, there was
blood…. So much blood.
Then I was falling down the fifth floor of the building. The feeling was like
falling down the Ferris wheel, except it was ten times worse and dreadful.
Chapter 38 - SECOND CHANCE
"Quick! Call the ambulance." A voice bellowed, it was calm yet the panic was
audible! "It's an emergency! Tell the paramedics to wait on the Wharf!"
I was awoken in my deep state slumber by horrified screams. I don't know how
long I have been lying there—above something soft and fluffy. I tried to force
my eyes open but it was heavy and I have no strength left in me to take a look at
my surroundings.
Hurried footsteps reached my ears. Someone was moving beside me. Based on
how small and tender her palms against my wrist, I am guaranteed she was a
woman.
I could feel the warmth of her fingers moving against my cold, pale skin. It was
a comforting confirmation I was still alive. Her fingers trembled as she searched
for the nonexistent pulse. When she finally found the tiny flicker of life, she
squeaked with relief..
Hurried footsteps followed. I tried my best to move a body part but it was
impossibly difficult when I was numb all over. I could no longer feel the pain,
only numbness.
My surroundings were swaying, I was lulled back to sleep. Slowly, I was falling
back into the dark abyss. No! I must remain awake. I can't let myself sleep! I
might not be able to wake up.
I fought hard but despite my attempt to stay wide awake, I failed. As I slowly
drifted into dreamland, I heard the wail of sirens in the distance. The sound of
waves became clear as we neared the unknown destination.
The last thing I knew, I was carefully laid on the stretcher.

The bright sunlight permeating the Venetian blinds and ċȧrėssing my cheekbones
with warmth made my eyes flutter open. The sudden exposure to the light sting
my eyes. I closed them again.
Now that my eyes were closed, my senses were more alert. I could clearly hear
the sound of waves in the distance. I could almost smell the scent of the shore,
this place was almost a safe haven.
I fluttered my eyes open, this time my eyes were fully adjusted to the light
making my vision clear.
"Hello, you're awake!" A thin woman around her mid-forties entered the room,
Her black hair was swept behind her back with a ponytail. She wore a white
blouse on top and khaki pants at the bottom.
My gaze landed on the basket filled with fruits as she placed them on the top of
the table on my right.
"Are you hungry?" She asked as she turned at me.
I shook my head in response. I wasn't feeling hungry… Just aching all over.
She smiled, it was soft and tender yet I could feel how impactful it was as I felt
better by just watching the curve of her lips.
I smiled in return, mirroring the vibrance on her lips.
"What's your name, honey."
Honey. Have I heard that word before? There was suddenly this tightening inside
my ċhėst. A sense of unwelcome nostalgia swept inside me. Unexplained
melancholy ȧssaulted my heart. I got up from the bed but pain hit me
unexpectedly and I fell back.
My smile faded. .
'Who I am?'
I looked at her with wide, blank eyes. "I-I don't know my name," I responded.
Confused.
When I tried to recall my name my head began to pound. The more I recall
things about me the more the pain intensifies.
The woman laid a comforting hand on my shoulders. "It's okay. The doctor had
warned us that you will be unable to recall things after the accident that nearly
took your life." She smiled again and brushed the hair that covered my face as
she continued, "What's important is, both you and the baby were safe."
My gaze shifted to the bump on my stomach, it was covered by the oversize

hospital gown. Sudden protectiveness swelled inside me. I ċȧrėssed my tummy.
The thought that I was safe and the baby was fine calmed me down. I sighed in
relief and smiled at the woman.
"Rest for now." She brushed my hair with her fingers. "I'll go and pay the
hospital bills so you would be discharged tomorrow."
Chapter 39 - NEW LIFE
"This place is heaven," I mumbled cheerfully, fascinated by the magnificent

view of the boundless ocean glittering like silvery crystals against the early
morning sun.
The strong wind billowed my hair as it draped my back like a luminous cape.
The dancing waves washed the sand ashore, and I giggled in delight as they
tickled my feet.
This was the paradise I have known after I lost my memory. I can't imagine
living in any other place. This was the peaceful haven anyone would wish to live
and I am lucky enough to find my way here.
I guess I turned on the wrong way and almost got me killed but fate has taught
me it was the right direction. I lost my memories but I found myself in the
process.
This was the simple life I imagined living. I am thanking the Lord for sweeping
me away to this little paradise. To reside in a place where the radiant sun rises
each morning was a sight that brought me so much happiness that even words
could not describe..
"Isn't it beautiful?" A voice behind me spoke, tearing my gaze from the rising
sun. It was Elisa, the only daughter of the couple who took me in and made me a
part of their family.
We are about the same age. She works as a part-time tutor in the city. She
graduated this year but she couldn't proceed to college since the nearest college
was private and they couldn't afford the tuition. She applied for a scholarship too
but failed since they lack the connection.
I lovely smile crept on my lips when a pair of soft, bright eyes met mine. A
giggle escaped her rose-red lips upon seeing my bȧrė feet wrapped in the sand.
"Beautiful? That's an understatement." I responded, giving her a quick glance

before shifting my attention back to the view. "It's heavenly!" I mumbled with
awe and Elisa couldn't agree more.
I don't know how long we've been looking over the breathtaking sunrise, I was
too engrossed to even notice, I even forgot about my leg cramps. If it weren't for
the soft tug at the sleeve of the dress Elisa lent me I wouldn't even tear my gaze
off the sky.
"Baby Faith must be hungry." She began, glancing at my round, protruding

stomach with the tenderness that melted my heart. "Let's have breakfast, Mama
had prepared it already."
My fingers automatically flew to my stomach, my eyes glowing with pride. Two

more months and I will give birth to Faith. That's a gift which I will soon
receive. I took Elisa's fingers, clasp it to my own, and we walked hand in hand as
our bȧrė feet traversed the sands.
A few moments later after breakfast, the doorbell rang. Elisa stopped knitting the
sock she was making for Faith. I threw her a sideway glance as she got up and
hurried to open the door.
I was still attentively sewing a torn dress for Faith when she returned clutching
an envelope on her trembling fingers.
Elisa slumped on the long wooden chair beside me. Her surly mood was the first
to greet my sight when I looked up. I knew that instant something was wrong.
Her mother left for work a few hours ago after breakfast, and so her father. That
makes us alone inside the house.
Concern bloomed inside me, I stopped sewing, placed the garment I was
repairing the tear and gave her my full attention. I knew the moment her teary-
eyes met my own this was a huge problem.
"A notice had just arrived. We should leave this house ASAP!" She murmurs
tearfully, gaze looking straight on the wall. The news shocked me, I nearly fell to
the floor.
"L-leave? Why?" My voice trembled. Not that she announced the news it was
hard for me to calm down. I can't imagine leaving this place! It's... It's just too
painful.
"The houses living in this area would be demolished by next week. The owner
wanted to take his land back." .
"Couldn't we just convince them to wait a few more weeks? We have no place to
go!" I exclaimed, filled with exasperation.
Elisa shook her head making my spirit sunk. She plainly handed me the folded
piece of paper. I tore the envelope open. I couldn't be more shocked after reading
the ultimatum. I was punched in the face. We have less than a week to leave
before they demolish the whole area. I was like a candle whose light faded as it
finally melted. My hands fell to my side, and so the paper.
"The houses built in this property would be demolished. Reason? Business. This
land would be converted to A Luxurious Hotel we can never afford." Elisa added
bitterly, the thought left a sting in her heart, it showed in her expressive face as I
looked at her.
"Maybe we could talk to the owner for one last time."
Elisa did not respond, just shook her head. I didn't argue further and I hugged her
into my arms as she burst into tears.
I closed my eyes firmly, I couldn't allow this to happen without doing anything. I
told myself as my hold tightened around her.
I must do something! I just couldn't watch the people who helped me suffer!
Chapter 40 - THE CRAWFORDS
"Belle," Elisa said, addressing me to the name she took from the dictionary. It is
a French feminine given name meaning beautiful or very attractive woman. She
said after giving me that name, and I just rolled my eyes heavenward for the
outlandish attempt to convince me I was blessed with genes to die for.
But unlike before when she called me Belle for the first time, she wasn't amused
now. Instead, she scrunched her forehead in fear as she explained to me who the
Crawfords are.
"They are the most powerful family here in Cordova, almost as powerful and
influential as the royal family. That makes them too dangerous." She warned, her
voice quivered by the mention of the Crawfords.
For a brief moment, as the fleeting memory of the warning faded by the sound of
the bus screeching to a sudden stop, I felt the sudden urge to turn back.
Passengers rushed to the open door of the bus, it took me a moment to find the
courage to get up and follow..
When I was out of the public transportation, the hustle and bustle of the city
greeted me. Vehicles both private and public crowded the highway. People from
all walks of life rushed past me as I stood there watching with surprising
amusement at the busy surroundings under the hot blazing sun that turned my
cheeks into a bright pink.
The city was so different from life at the seaside. It was more active and full of
life. Yet, despite the glamour the city could offer, my heart still belongs to the
ocean.
"How may I help you, Miss?" A good-natured man in his thirties called out,
taking my full attention.
I was thankful for the destruction. It gave me a chance to ask the way to my
destination.
"Good afternoon Sir!" I cheerfully greeted, "Could you please tell me the way to
Crawford's Mansion?" I stared at him with wide, hopeful eyes.
"For a pregnant woman like you, it would be a tedious journey. You see, it will
take another one-hour journey from here to reach their Mansion."
My shoulders fell. I don't know that it was too far. I hadn't had the chance to ask
Elisa since she will discover what I'm up to. I just told her that I will buy
groceries and go to the park for a walk.
It's game over. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Thanked the man and slowly
walked away. The best thing to do was to go home.
"Miss?"
I stopped walking. It was the man again. I lift my sad eyes to him.
"Would you care a ride? I will take you there, I live near their Mansion."
My eyes widened in surprise. My sunken spirit rose. All hopes I've lost returned.
I could do this! I cheered myself and followed him.
___
"The Patriarch of the Crawford's was a hardened man in his mid-forties." The
man began when the old truck was peacefully traveling on the highway.
I learned that he was a farmer, happily married, and has two beautiful daughters.
He was there in the city to buy some farming tools when he spotted me, standing
there on the street, looking as if I didn't belong there. .
"Oh but why? It's unbelievable he was that cruel when he fathered eight children
from eight different women at the young age of twenty!" I exclaimed, unable to
contain my surprise as he told me the whole Crawford history.
"You see, Adele was his first love. They are about to get married when she
eloped with another man while she was carrying his daughter. Being jilted was
so painful that it carved a scar deep through his heart. He carried the pain up to
now. He was longing to have his lost daughter back."
The man smiled but it didn't make his eyes twinkle which gave me the
impression it was forced and he was sympathetic to the Crawford patriarch.
"I couldn't imagine my wife running away with another man and bringing my
children with her to be raised by another man. It's so painful. I would die of
loneliness if it happens." He added and I finally grasp why he was so
understanding. He had what the other man had lost and it was something which
money could never buy.
"Are you sure you aren't related to the Crawfords?"
His tone suddenly turned accusing and I almost fell off my seat.
Converted by lsbt

Chapter 41 - ORDEAL
It was the third time the man asked and just like the first and second attempt, I
replied 'no.' My eyes flickered with disbelief and amusement as I looked at him.
Do I really look like that person he was referring to? Perhaps we might have a
few similarities. But having the same facial features was too impossible. Even
blood related people don't look the same. How much more if they weren't related
at all.
If what he was saying is true—which I find it hard to believe—then that would

be one in a million occurrence. Now I'm intrigued to see the person he was
talking about.
The man scrunched his eyebrows in confusion. He wasn't amused like I do. He
was taking this matter seriously. I searched for a trace of humour in his face but I
found none..
The man explained that Crawford's are the wealthiest clan in the country
of Cordova. They own a chain of hotels here and across the country. They also
owns resorts, malls, and chain of restaurants.
"Are you telling the truth?" He asked after a moment of silence. His doubtful
gaze never leaving my face.
"Of course! I would not gain anything by lying." I told him as he continue to
look at me intently as if ȧssessing my features. The look of bewilderment
plastered on his face was epic. If the situation weren't this serious, I swear I
would be rolling in laughter now.
"Seriously?"
I couldn't suppress the mirth inside. My eyes sparkled as I try to contain the crisp
laughter from erupting from my mouth. I blinked my eyes several times to calm
myself before I respond. "I swear! I'm telling the truth!" This time I raised my
fingers up in an oath.
He seemed to agree but not entirely. He may not say it but his doubt was almost
palpable in the air. Despite my best efforts, he wasn't convinced that I was telling
the truth.
"I was fifteen years old when I saw Clarissa Crawford—that was the first and
last—she was in her mid-forties that time." He shrugged his shoulders as he
continued. "She was a breathtaking beauty with seraphic features. She once been
the pride of this country in beauty pageants during her younger years."
"You must be intrigued why I was telling you about her." He gave me a quick
glance before focusing his attention straight ahead. "The reason is you looked so
much like her. I thought she was your grandmother."
"No, we are not related," I replied looking straight ahead now, watching a blue
car overtake the truck. "We haven't met even once," I added. If I'm lucky, I will
met her soon.' I silently thought to myself.
The conversation was interrupted when the gigantic, regal Mansion of the
Crawford's came to view. I took a deep, steadying breath when my heart
suddenly began beating like crazy. My brain reminded why I came here.
With my mouth wide open, I watch the luxurious mansion with admiration. The
Crawfords are indeed no ordinary people, they belong to the Elites—the super-
rich—who could do everything they wanted, and that includes mercilessly taking
lands and leaving the poor residents to fend on their own. The last thought
vanished the admiration I felt towards the luxurious facade of the house.
I fidgeted on my seat, my fingers absentmindedly began to tame my hair by

repeatedly brushing them with my fingers as the truck came closer to the
Mansion.
There's no turning back. I told myself. Ignoring the cowardice that was nibbling
my reserve. I am doing this to help the family who looked after me, and treated
me as their own after I lost my memory.
The car pulled into a stop in front of the iron gates. The fluttering of buŧŧerflies
inside my stomach intensified.
"Thank you for the ride, Sir. Hopefully, we will see each other again." That's it if
I will make it out alive. I added inwardly and banished the thought as quickly as
it arrived.
"Very much welcome. Please take care" He said and climbed out of the car and
opened the door for me. The man was kind enough to ȧssist me to the gates
where a guard was standing vigilantly. The guard's sharp, prying eyes remind me
of Cerberus, the three-headed dog that guards the gates to the underworld. .
"Good Luck." The man said and I gave him a thankful smile before he walked
away. The truck roared to life and sped away. The car was nowhere to be seen
but I was still standing there, pondering what I should do next.
I looked heavenwards and asked God for ȧssistance. When I was through with
my quick prayers I whirled to the guard only to catch him intently looking at me
as if he was mystified and hypnotized by my beauty.
"Hello."
He snapped out of the trance and his expression sobered. "Good afternoon
Ma'am, how may I help you."
My eyes curiously darted on the cars neatly parked outside the gates after
noticing that there were too many of them. It seems the family has a lot of
visitors now. I wonder if I came here at the wrong time of day. It seems a family
occasion was underway. Hopefully, I wouldn't be disturbing something after I
came here.
"I want to see Mr Crawford please," I replied in the most formal tone I could
muster. My fingers turned cold and buŧŧerflies churned my stomach but I did my
best to ignore them.
Hopefully, he won't notice I was an uninvited guest.
"May I have your invitation card, Ma'am." He asked politely.
"I-Invitation?" I stuttered, eyes wide in surprise.

"Yes, Ma'am. Invitation to the party."
Chapter 42 - MISSING HEIRESS
The Private Investigator stood in the center of the conference room, clutching an
envelope around his trembling fingers. Beads of sweat formed on his temples
despite the cold temperature inside the room.
He faced his clients with a false bravado that worked well with his other clients
—but not with the dignified men seated on the comfy leather chair surrounding
the long table.
The meeting he thought would turn out simple, turned to be an execution—his

own. He walked straight into the lions' den. He wondered if he would even make
it out alive without losing a limb or two once he dropped the news that the
woman they'd been searching for years just vanished without a trace.
Nine pairs of hawk-sharp eyes pierced through his skin—almost slicing him to
pieces. If looks could kill, their laser-sharp eyes should have burned his flesh to
ashes.
If his fee wasn't so astounding—almost thrice as the payment he could get from
three separate clients combined—he swore, he would never set foot inside the
Crawford Mansion.
The sound of ''Crawfords' name was enough for a man to shake like a leaf.. And
now that he's facing the clan notorious for their wealth and power, only proved
to him that everyone had the reason to tremble with fear under their gaze.
He cleared his throat. After eyeing the grave impatience visible on the men's
faces, he was so damn sure they would kill him right away, without a second
thought, if he kept them waiting.
"Regarding my latest progress, I have both good news and bad news," He said
finally, his voice was loud enough for his clients to hear.
"Drop the crap, Miller. Just tell the goddam news before my impatience propels
me to kill you." The eldest son Ethan Crawford spoke harshly, eyes slanted at the
corner, fingers abruptly drumming against the marble table.
That murderous glare coming from him was enough for him to tense with alarm.
Ethan showed how willing he was to wring his neck if the Crawford Patriarch
allowed him to do the deed.
He was now filled with a sense of foreboding. He shouldn't have come here. He
told himself, and yet he couldn't just run away from his responsibility. Aside
from that, his salary was waiting for him. He couldn't let the money slip off from
his hold just because he was fearful to face the Crawfords' wrath.
Logical reasoning told him if the money would ever be of use to him once he
turned into a pale, cold corpse before he could retrieve it. But he was already
here, that enough made him laud his bravery, despite knowing they will never
like the report he was about to announce at least he came here and did his
responsibility.
Alexander Crawford, the master of the house was contemplating his thoughts in
silence with his hands clasped together in concentration. On his right, a gold ring
polished to perfection adorned his middle finger. The stone engraved with the
family crest glowed beautifully against the bright chandelier hanging from the
ceiling and it was distracting the Investigator's concentration. Every time he
looked at it all he could think was how expensive it could be and that he could
buy a yacht with that money.
"Continue, Miller." Alexander Crawford, the man of few words spoke. His voice
was dangerously calm. He was the man anyone wouldn't dare to mess with. The
investigator didn't want to mess with him either, like an obedient puppy, he
continued after clearing his throat.
"I found Adele De Amore—your ex-fiancée— but it turns out she died a few
months ago from chronic illness. Her husband died a year ago too. She had a
daughter, an only child, and she's twenty-three years old now—the same age
with your daughter if she happened to be alive."
"Pictures? Do you have her daughter's pictures!? I want to confirm if she was my
eldest child." The Crawford Patriarch voice boomed inside the conference room.
He wasn't able to contain his emotion anymore, his fist slammed on the table
with force.
He fumbled the brown envelope open and retrieved a thick pile of newly-
developed photographs. The pictures are a clear copy of stolen shots, all from
the same woman with amazing jet-black hair and a pair of exquisite eyes that
could hold a man captive with its charm.
He handed the image to Caleb Crawford since he was the nearest person to him
and he delivered the pictures to his father who was holding his breath in
suspense.
The Private Investigator watched in anticipation as Alexander Crawford took the

pictures. He couldn't believe that this man seated on the opposite side of the long
table fathered nine children and still retained his youthfulness despite the years.
He looked far from a man in his mid-forties. Even his children looked like his
younger brothers. He must be immortal, he thought rather bitterly.
If that was the woman they are looking for then their search was over. The
woman mysteriously vanished in broad daylight. He couldn't find any personal
information that could give him the lead. The police even stopped searching and
ȧssumed she was dead.
"Tell me about her." The Crawford patriarch got up from his seat, placed the
pictures on the table carefully as if they were some fragile crystals. His usual
slant eyes were surprisingly gentle. Gone was the harsh look, it was now
replaced with so much tenderness. None has ever seen this man this emotional
before. .
"Her name is Phoenix De Amore. She works as a housekeeping staff in a

business hotel. She was both beautiful and intelligent—have a bright future
ahead of her—She was offered various scholarships from big-time universities
but was unable to continue her education. Forced herself to work at a young age
to help support her family's needs. She was married to a man for five years but
later got a divorce."
"I want to see my daughter as soon as possible. I will pay twice your fee. Just
bring her here." He was desperate, and his tone almost impatient.
"I'm afraid it would be impossible Mr. Alexander Crawford." The Private
Investigator said weakly.
"What do you mean?" His fist hit the table hard. His expression menacingly dark
with fury.
"That's the bad news I wish to tell you….Phoenix De Amore.…She's dead."

Chapter 43 - BIRTHDAY WISH
Alexander Crawford, a powerful name that could make enemies tremble with
fright and could give them their worst nightmare. He was a hardened man, an
abominable enemy in the business world. He was feared and respected by both
his colleagues and business ȧssociates and he never once showed a sign of
weakness—except today— tears gathered around the corner of his eyes.
The Private Investigator strode to the door, a wide grin stretched across his face
after receiving his fee—fat cold cash enclosed in a brown envelope. His client
was generous enough to give him an astounding amount of bonus, a parting gift.
He could now afford a luxurious vacation he fervently wished to have for years.
He finally decided, as he closed the door, that he would travel to Hawaii.
The investigator had been gone for a while now but Alexander Crawford was
still seated on the comfy leather chair with a grim expression plastered on his
face. The death of his daughter still shocked him, until now he's still stunned.
Crestfallen, his gaze painfully surveyed the stunning woman in the photographs.
As he did so, indescribable pain squeezed his heart.
His sweet Phoenix.. His eldest child. The daughter whom he longed for years to
wrap around his arms was finally found but it was too late…. She's dead. Her
body probably six feet below the ground somewhere else.
His children, eight of them, sat in silence, secretly sharing his grief. None said a
word for they knew no amount of words could ease their father's loss.
He sighed heavily. His eyes darted to the woman with seraphic features staring
straight back at him. She possesses a sweet, gentle smile that tugs at his heart.
She also has the most amazing eyes he'd ever seen—the left being an enchanting
hazel brown while the right was a shade of heartwarming green—a stunning
combination. She inherited the same rare eye condition that Melissa Crawford—
her grandmother had.
There's no doubt that this woman was his daughter. Phoenix De Amore, the
stunning woman he was looking at, was a perfect replica of his mother when she
was still in her youth. The obvious truth could be seen from her face, she was no
doubt a Crawford.
Her luminous jet-black hair cascade down her back like a waterfall in the picture
as she beamed at the camera with her heart-melting smile. How he wished that
he'd been there when the picture was taken.
He waited for twenty-three years—too long to even wait for a person he wasn't
sure was even born but he never lost hope all these years. He has this strong
feeling, deep down in his heart telling him his daughter was alive. But it never
occurred to him his daughter would be dead when he finally had the chance to
meet her.
A soft knock sounded on the door. The men raised their heads as it opened, and a
woman wearing a black and white uniform entered, informing them that all the
guests were all waiting inside the grand hall.
Alexander Crawford signaled his sons to go ahead, and the men vacated their
seats without a word and followed their father's order. When he was alone, he
carefully retrieved the photographs in his trembling see fingers and neatly
returned them to the envelope. He will keep the pictures. It was all he got from
his dear daughter.
He turned to the door with quick, long strides, and closed it behind him. But
instead of making a beeline straight to the grand hall where the elite guests were
waiting he stopped into a room he passed on the corridor and pushed it open.
The well-furnished room, painted in elegant pink came to view. It was the largest
room inside the mansion, and it was supposed to be for his eldest child. It used to
be a nursery room twenty-three years ago but it was slowly converted into a
woman's chamber as his search for his missing daughter progressed.
On the left side of the bed, near the florals sofa set, there's a floor-to-ceiling
shelf, it was filled with all variety of books—collector's item, limited edition,
Newyork bestselling— which he ȧssumed would be his daughter's liking.
Alexander Crawford hadn't finished scanning the length of the spacious room
when wetness spread through his cheeks. He raised a hand to wipe the tears he
didn't realize he'd shed.
The pain tightened his ċhėst. It was too much to bear, and so he closed the door
of the chamber before he started weeping. He couldn't break down now, he has a
bunch of guests to face, he can't meet them with his eyes red from crying
"Happy Birthday Mama." He greeted as he opened the door to her room and
found her seated in front of the dresser taming a few strands of hair that fell out
of her chignon.
Clarissa Crawford tore her gaze from her reflection in the mirror. A bright smile
lit her face upon seeing him. " Thank you, my son." She responded and turned
her head back to the mirror to finish the task. When she's done her neatly done
chignon was polished to perfection.
There was a box sitting at the top of her vanity table and she carefully pulled it
open, an elegantly decorated choker with red velvet stones was exposed. It
glittered beautifully against the light of the chandelier.
The choker was a family heirloom. It was passed to the eldest daughter in the
family. It should belong to Phoenix now but since she was gone, Clarissa will
remain as the owner. .
"Let me ȧssist you." He offered and took the choker from her fingers and placed
it on her neck to complement her crimson gown.
"How was the meeting son?" She asked after he fastened the choker's lock.
Alexander knew that his mother would probably ask but it never occurred to him
that it would be so soon. He stood still, hands inside his pocket as he
contemplated the words. "We found her Ma..... But she's dead." He kept the last
words in silence. He couldn't tell her now that her granddaughter was dead. No,
not on her birthday. He doesn't want to ruin this day for her.
Clarissa smiled that sweet, wide smile that shone with life. It lit up her face
giving her a youthful look. He hadn't seen that in years, today was the first time
he saw it again. It made his heartache knowing he hadn't told her the whole truth
for it will surely break her heart.
"Can I see her pictures?" Her eyes were wide with excitement and he couldn't let
her down. He produced the brown envelope from his pocket and allowed her to
look at the pictures.
The glow of fondness he'd seen in her eyes glowed brighter as she looked at each
photograph. He in return almost choked with tears as the guilt continue to eat
him inside. He should have told her the truth but he couldn't let her mourn on her
birthday.
"She looked exactly like me!" She exclaimed tears glimmered on the corners of
her eyes.
"I couldn't agree more." He said, a smile stretched on his lips but it bȧrėly
reached his eyes.
"I want to see my granddaughter!" She stood from her seat and stared at him, her
eyes begging. "Please bring her to me."
"You will see her soon." He lied, forcing back the tears, and took her hand into
his own.
"Will you promise that to me? I want to see my granddaughter before I die." Her
voice was weak yet desperate. Her chin fiercely tilted forward defiantly as if she
won't take 'no' for an answer.
He sighed in resignation. He realized where his stubborn attitude came from. He

inherited it from his mother. He finally agreed and nodded his head. She
mumbled 'thank you' and shot him a smile that brightened the whole room.
"Shall we come downstairs, Mama? The guests are now waiting for you."
She agreed and clung her gloved fingers around his arm.
Clarissa Crawford, the birthday celebrant walked down the grand staircase with
a youthful glow on her face and a smile bright enough to hold her guests captive.
Each step she makes, the hem of her beaded crimson gone swing to the rhythm
of her movements.
Beside her stood Alexander Crawford, her only son wearing a black tuxedo
exuding a dominating aura that spread across the room. The grand hall erupted
into a round of applause as she descended downstairs in an epitome of elegance.
"Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday, happy

birthday. Happy birthday to you!"
When the singing stopped and she reached the bottom of the stairs Clarissa's
grandson gathered around her, the eldest, Ethan was holding a cake.
"Make a wish Grandma."
Clarissa Crawford smiled and closed her eyes. She only has one soulful wish on
her birthday... It was to see her granddaughter.
Chapter 44 - DESTINED
I couldn't back down. Not now, when my goal was standing just a few meters
from where I stood… waiting for me to take the first step, and make a difference
to the lives that mattered to me.
I stood there, more determined than ever. My eyes staring straight ahead as it
pierced through the gates. I could now have a clear view of the regal Crawford
Mansion as it stood proudly under the hot afternoon sun.
Just a couple of steps and I'm almost there. I told myself as I took a deep
steadying breath ignoring the surge of panic that made my heart hammered with
fear.
The thought of letting Elisa and her parents down was enough to fill me with
dread. It would be more difficult watching their fallen faces compare to facing
the Crawfords. I could bear to face a stranger's wrath but not my new family's
hopelessness.
'Please Lord, help me through this ordeal..' I mumbled inwardly, as I asked for
guidance and strength to do this. I wasn't doing this for my own but for the
family who gave me both warmth and shelter even though I was a stranger, a lost
girl who'd forgotten her past.
"Are you okay Ma'am?" My burgeoning thoughts were cut short when the guard
spoke, I blinked my eyes forcing my way back to reality. As I look up, a worried
face meets my gaze.
"I'm fine," I respond, forcing a smile into my lips. My fingers absentmindedly

ċȧrėssing my protruding stomach.
His gaze finally lands where my hands protectively rest. I saw as his face slowly
turned to an alarming concern after realizing for the first time I was pregnant.
"I might be interfering with your affairs, as a concerned individual speaking, a

pregnant woman about to labor soon shouldn't be traveling alone. It's too
dangerous." He spoke the words calmly, it was filled with sincerity that I
lowered my gaze to the ground. His words were so right, it hit home, and now I
was damn guilty for my compulsive decision.
But... As I've said, I couldn't cower... Not now. It was determination that was
keeping me forward.
I raised my gaze, stared straight into a pair of eyes as I pleaded. "This is

important. I badly need to meet Mr. Alexander Crawford."
He sighed. "Can I have your invitation card, please?"
I shook my head as I responded I have none.
If it happened a different guard was on the post on the gates I was so sure my
buŧŧ would be kicked as soon as possible after I failed to produce an invitation
card.
"If that's the case, I couldn't let you in. My apologies Ma'am but we follow
guidelines and protocols. I could be fired if I refuse to follow them."
"It's okay, I understand," I replied and smiled at him, this time it was genuine. I
admire how professional he was with an air of respect to an uninvited guest like
me.
The guard excused himself. Before he left, I received an apologetic glance.
I couldn't stay here anymore. Maybe some other time, I would come here on
God's perfect timing. I sighed deeply and eyed the gates with regrets.
Just as I was about to move away, the rattle of the gates parting open captured
my attention. I stared silently as a brand new car slowly made its way out. I
closed my gaping mouth when it suddenly pulled into a stop just right in front of
where I stood.
Before I knew it, the door flung open, and a balding man in his thirties emerged
rather hurriedly. He wore a black formal suit but he didn't appear like a guest to
me—he looked more of a detective with that sharp, penetrating eyes which was
now focused on my face and it was making me too uncomfortable.
Stark shock was visibly written all over his face. Recognition was flickering in
his eyes. For a while longer than expected, we stood there staring straight at each
other. He was bemused and shocked at the same time—it seems he couldn't
fathom what to feel in between the two— it's as if he'd seen a ghost come back
to life. I, on the other hand, was as lost as he was, as I wondered why he was
intently looking at me. .
He was still shaking his head badly. Wide, unbelieving eyes continue to stare at
me. And then the man smiled, and when he did, the fine lines on his forehead
eased a bit, his expression softened giving him a younger look.
"I guess fate has made things easier for all of us." He said mysteriously. I did not
respond. I don't know how to. I just stared at him unblinkingly.
His eyes flickered, his nose reddened as if he was holding back the tears. I
couldn't understand his reaction, he was shocked for a moment and now he
looked emotional.
"Ten years... It took me that long to find you without knowing that you will
actually find your way here—which I called the most perfect timing. Everyone
was waiting for you inside. Good luck Phoenix De Amore.... Or should I say,
Beatrix Crawford."
And just like that, after saying the words, he clambered inside his car and
disappeared. He left without even explaining, leaving me to figure things out on
my own.
The car faded on my line of vision but I was still there standing, waiting to come
up with explanations with his parting words. But no matter how hard I ponder, I
failed to understand what he meant.
And then my gaze landed on the sealed envelope in my palms. A delighted

whimper escaped my lips when I tore it open.
My prayers were answered! Thank God! I mumbled with tears in the corner of
my eyes.
"Welcome to the Crawford Mansion Ma'am."
The guard pulled the gates open after I handed him the invitation card. I cast him
a quick, thankful smile as I finally stepped inside and the gates closed behind
me.
My lips parted in awe when the breathtaking beauty of the lawn decorated with
expensive ornament popped up in my view. As I made my way into the
cemented pavement, my wandering eyes were pŀėȧsurėd by the sight of green
sceneries—an image that came straight out of a genius artist's masterpiece.
A sense of peace descended on me. Home sweet home—that's what I exactly feel
now. This place was a foreign domain my feet wandered for the first time, and
yet it gave me a sudden surge of nostalgia as if I'd been here before…. And I
always belong here. Strange. Yet, I love that kind of comforting feeling.
Gone was the feeling of dread consuming my insides when I finally stepped foot
inside the Crawford Mansion. A brand new hope refueled my whole body. I was
more than ready to face the Crawfords'.
"Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday, happy

birthday. Happy birthday to you!"
I could bȧrėly hear the voices humming against the closed door of the Grand
Hall. When the singing stopped, I finally pushed the door open.
The sudden brightness from the glowing chandeliers that scatter the ceiling like
gigantic constellations caught me off guard. I stopped in my tracks as light stung
my unprepared eyes.
I closed my eyes for a short moment and waited until I was ready before I
fluttered them open ignoring the room that suddenly went still.
When my eyes got adjusted to the light, that's when I realized a huge, bemused
crowd was frozen on their tracks. The guest turned into statues as their gaze
locked to mine. There was no sound coming from them as if they forgot to even
breath
The world inside the grand hall suddenly stopped turning. It was so silent that a
leaf could be heard as it landed on the tiled floor.
I looked at the guests wearing their best formal wear for the occasion with their
glittering jewelry on and secretly thanked the heavens that I chose to wear a
plain white dress, formal enough to provide me a decent look. At least the dress I
wore was good enough since it makes it less obvious I was a gatecrasher.
My wandering gaze landed straight ahead. Right there on the bottom of the stairs
where the whole Crawford Family had gathered my gazes stopped and I froze
from the intimidating sight. I suddenly had this urge to make a retrieving step
backward seeing them in full force.
I took a deep steadying breath, cast all my fear aside, and slowly made my way
to the bottom of the stairs. The crowd started to part and they bowed their heads
towards my direction respectively as I slowly made my way.
I don't know what's going on and yet I continue to walk down the carpeted aisle
until I was standing near Crawford's allowing me to have a glimpse of their
faces.
Chapter 45 - UNEXPECTED
My feet finally pulled to a stop, when I did, the violent thump inside my ċhėst
resounded to my ears. As I looked up, I became aware of the overwhelming rush
of emotions that took me by surprise when my gaze was first glued to the
woman who was steadily gazing at me with unveiled shock playing on her face.
The look of undeniable familiarity swept over me when my gaze met hers, for a
fleeting moment my world suddenly turned upside down making me froze with
shock. I stood staring straight at her—she unbelievably looked so much like me
— that forty years from now I could imagine myself looking exactly like hers
when I turned sixty.
A pair of enchanting rare eyes in surprisingly differing shade with the left a
shade of hazel brown and the right a calming shade of green was now glued to
me. It was as if I was staring at my own eyes except it was old and wrinkled
from age.
Bafflement. Confusion. Anxiety. Excitement. Puzzlement. There's a bunch of

emotions rolling inside me that I couldn't fathom which one to entertain first..
My brain was producing an endless stream of questions to which I couldn't find
an answer as if my brain finally stopped functioning and I finally ran out of wits.
The sight of her eyes spilling with tears was enough to make my heart ache with
tenderness and yearning. I want to run and wrap her around my arms and yet I
felt there was not an ounce of strength left in me to do the deed. Instead, I just
stood there gaping, intently watching her the way she was keenly watching me.
In the midst of my painful reverie, I suddenly became aware of the tears

smoothly falling down my cheeks when my fingers fled to my cheeks. I don't
know why I was crying. When I tried to stop the tears, it just won't stop falling
as if it turned to become a waterfall with endless sources.
When the woman saw that I refused to move, it was she who initiated to come
and slowly cross the tiny distance between us with small but careful steps. The
next few seconds seem to take forever as I waited for her to reach where I stood.
Her small lips were trembling, as she looked at me, there was this sudden urge
within me wanting to lift my fingers to those wet cheeks and dry the tears and
yet I couldn't summon all the courage to do it since all I knew was she's a
stranger I bȧrėly knew whom I met just for the first time.
But despite me denying so strongly that she was a mere stranger, I couldn't deny
the sudden leap of my heart, and the warmth flowing from every inch of me
screaming that she was someone I was bound with fate. It's as if the blood
coursing through my body was her very own.
Blood is thicker than water, the saying goes, and now it proved to me it was true
because right there at the moment I knew that the woman now standing in front
of me was my grandmother.
"Beatrix...." Clarissa Crawford spoke her thoughts aloud and I nearly closed my
eyes by how soft and ċȧrėssing her words as they directly touched my heart
without her trying to lay a finger on me.
As if unable to contain her emotions anymore, her fingers reluctantly lifted to

my face and when I made no protest, she enclosed my face into her palms. Her
fingers were trembling with emotions as she held me.
"I thought I wouldn't live long enough to witness this meeting. I waited insanely
long twenty-three years to finally hold you in my arms." She said weeping and I
was silently crying, unable to speak a word.
The moment was so magical that I was afraid it would be ruined if I speak.
She wrapped me into her frail arms. Years of longing were overflowing from the
tight hug she was giving me as if she never wanted to let go. I lost all
reservations and my silent tears turned to sob as I finally lifted my arms to hug
her back. My shoulders shook with uncontrolled sobs as I tightened my hold
around her.
The hug lasted longer since we both don't want the magical moment to end. As I
hug her blissful contentment sweep over me. It was like coming home after a
long, endless journey. For once, I felt as if I finally found the place where I
should be. It was not just peace I found but a missing part of me.
"Beatrix?"
A man's achingly familiar voice—my ears didn't recognize—but my heart did

steal my attention. I gently untangled out of Clarissa's embrace and whirled in
man's direction.
For the first time, I totally became aware of his towering presence that almost
dominated the whole room. The tuxedo he was wearing boosts his intimidating
aura and I lifted my gaze to his face. A pair of midnight black eyes held mine
captive while it flickered with uncontrolled tears
I caught my heart into my throat when his tear-stricken eyes twisted in painful
anguish that tormented his handsome face.
"You're alive! Thank god." He has spoken the words with awe and shook his
head repeatedly as if unable to digest the truth. Tears gleamed at the corner of his
eyes as his soft gaze explored my face. Without warning, he crossed the distance
between us and wrapped me into his warm embrace. He was crying as he held
me and I found myself crying harder with an overwhelming rush of emotions at
his fatherly approach. .
If this was only a dream I wish not to wake up. This was a wholesome nightmare
and I couldn't leave since it was impossibly beautiful.
"I thought I will never see you again Beatrix." Alexander Crawford spoke the
words aloud. He wasn't embarrassed that hundreds of guests were watching in
awe as a man like him, notorious for his cold, emotionless demeanor shed tears
in a huge crowd. "Welcome home my daughter!" He added, held my shoulders,
and landed a soft peck on my temples.
Things happened so damn fast that I became lost for words. I even thought I was
under a trance or probably I fell asleep on the wooden bench at home and I was
under a dream. Maybe all this would vanish in a thick mass of smoke after I
wake up to the sound of Elisa's voice shaking me to get up.
I pinched my arms. I felt the stinging pain. This was not just a dream. This was
real. This was too good to be true and yet it was real. Joy leaped through my
heart upon the realization. My eager eyes landed on the eight pairs of eyes
intensely staring at me in curious silence.
But my happiness was short-lived when fierce pain kicked my stomach. Before I
could look closely at the men Alexander Crawford announced as his children,
my brothers, intense pain seized me and I almost fell out of balance if it weren't
for Alexander Crawford.
It began as a stinging pain at the base of my spine and gradually spreading down
to my hɨps and stomach. The contractions were bearably normal and yet as the
pain continues to ȧssault me it intensified until it was almost ripping my sanity
into two.
My wȯmb began to tighten and then relax. Then the pain returns only to hit more
painfully than the last. It felt like I was having extreme period pains except that I
was having labor cramps.
Fierce panic gripped through my heart, the healthy color was drained from my
face. I was not scheduled to give birth to my baby, it was supposed to be next
month. Why was I showing a sign of labor at this early stage?
"Are you okay?" I was so breathless to speak that I just shook my head in
response.
I was so damn scared at the moment. If it weren't for the comforting hands that
were hiding me still, I nearly fell into hysterics.
"Call an ambulance! Quick!" I heard Alexander Crawford's voice ordered with a

harsh urgency at his son, the eldest scurried to his feet and dialed a number into
his phone. The room remained intensely silent as they watched in anticipation of
the unexpected turn of events.
I tried to control the pain by concentrating on my breathing. I took a deep breath

and released it into sight. I repeated the process until I could handle the pain.
Somehow it worked. The pain became bearable but it didn't help me ease the
fear and anxiety which was keeping my fingers cold. I dreaded that this moment
would come in the most untimely hour.
Water mingled with blood began flowing down my thɨġhs and stopped at my
feet. It just confirmed what I feared the most—I was having early labor. I was in
danger, and so my baby.
Chapter 46 - GRAVE DANGER
The bloodcurdling scream of the ambulance tore the peaceful afternoon sky, the
sound of quick hurried footsteps resounded on the cemented pavement outside
the Crawford Mansion, panic voices were coming from everywhere as the
stretcher pulled into a sudden halt in front of the waiting ambulance and
carefully loaded inside.
I got lost amid chaos as I lay there on the stretcher with my eyes firmly closed,
and my consciousness drifting back and forth. The car jolted before it finally
roared to life. Moments later the Ambulance was hurriedly making its way to the
nearest hospital with sirens wailing commanding the highway to clear so it could
swiftly pass.
Hard, calloused hands were holding my left hand firmly, giving it a bit of
warmth it needed. The gentle gesture filled my heart with comfort. Even if I
wasn't seeing anyone, I feel his presence beside me, calling my name over and
over again with tears spilling down his cheeks.
"Papa... Papa....Papa." I whispered the words repeatedly each time the spasms of
pain relentlessly arrives to torture my body. Cold sweat formed on my temples,
even my dress was soaked with my sweat.
Ragged pants escaped my lips while I tried to steady my breathing but failed to
do so each time the intense contracting pain ignited from my lower back then
moved to my hɨps and into my stomach as if something was twisting from
inside.
I was wondering when this torturous pain would stop because if it continues, I
might not know if I would be able to handle the pain. A soulful prayer moved
my lips as I prayed for the safety of my child. If God chooses, I'll let my life be
taken in exchange for her safety.
"Beatrix... Beatrix... I'm here. Papa will not leave you alone." His tone was filled
with pain and anguish. His fingers tightened on my palms. I relaxed by the sound
of his voice. "Please be strong my child...please... I will die of heartache if I lose
you again." He sobbed.
The Ambulance reached the hospital, and I was taken immediately to the
operating room where a nurse helped me change into a hospital gown. I don't
know how long I'd been lying there twisting and turning from pain, I lost count
of time.
My lips continuously chanted fervent prayers and it drew tears to my eyes. All I
could pray for is for my daughter to be alright. I couldn't afford to live if I lost
her. My baby has been my source of strength this past few months when I'm on
the verge of giving up. If I lose her probably I will lose all my sanity and the will
to live too.
The door flung open. From my hazy vision, I saw as two doctors wrapped in
surgical outfits emerged from the door, following behind them were two nurses
to ȧssist with the delivery, and before the door to the operating room closed, two
additional hospital staff entered.
Aside from me, there are a total of six medical staff in the room and it only made
my heart hammered nervously inside my ribcage. Three would be fine but six
isn't it too much unless I'm in critical danger?
"Will my baby be fine?" I asked in a hoarse whisper and watched the doctor
checking my vitals in between half-open eyelids.
"You are inside the best hospital in all Cordova Ms. Crawford. You have nothing
to fear. We will deliver your baby through cesarean. You have a weak heart and a
healing wound in your ċhėst that is why you couldn't give birth naturally. Please
take a deep calming breath. I ȧssure you, your daughter will be alright. C-section
is the safest way to deliver your baby." The Obstetrician-gynecologist explained
smoothly and I nodded in understanding.
The anesthesiologist came to my view. I fluttered my eyes and bit my lower lips
as he moved swiftly to sink the syringe to my flesh. I don't know if it was the
aftereffect of anesthesia or I was just too tired when I suddenly became groggy.
My eyelids grew heavy until I couldn't open them anymore.
"Mama!"
I was still in a daze when I heard a child's angelic voice calling me. It was so
soft, and sweet that my eyes began to flow with uncontrolled tears.
"Vien," I called her name but it came out into a bȧrėly audible whisper. My heart
lurched at the sound of her name, it made my heart ached with longing.
I badly want to see her but she's nowhere to be seen but I knew she was there,
watching me, guiding me.
"We will be together soon Mama. I promise you. God is so good. He gave me a
second chance to live." The angelic voice whispered close to my ears filling my
heart with warmth.
I stopped fighting to keep myself awake allowing the swirling darkness to

swallow me up. The sound faded into my background.
Then there was an overwhelming peace surging from within me as I finally fell
into hours of slumber. .
I was awakened by the alarming sound of voices weeping. My eyes snapped

open to investigate the confusion scurrying in my hospital room.
My fingers flew into my stomach, it was now flat, but the flesh was still tender
from the fresh sutures.
The Obstetrician-gynecologist was there standing beside my bed, doing her

rounds, and checking on me. When she saw I was awake she came to my rescue
and told me to lay still after my painful attempt to get up.
"M-my b-baby? Where's my daughter?" I said the words aloud than I intended as
my searching eyes glared at her impassive face.
"Please calm damn Ms. Crawford." She said that almost sent me weeping after
dodging my inquiry aside.
"I won't calm down unless I see my daughter." I threatened and threw a sharp
dagger in her direction. It must be the aftereffect of the surgery that made me
surprisingly grumpy.
The sound of a deep breath she exhaled made my heart sink and when my gaze
had fallen to her ashen face, I almost died. "I'm sorry Ms. Crawford but your
baby wasn't breathing anymore when she was taken from your wȯmb."
"No! No! No! That's not true! You're lying!" I screamed but the words came only
as a hoarse whisper.
"Beatrix wake up! Beatrix wake up!"
The muffled sound of my tears came to my consciousness and the desperate

voice of a man pulling me awake welcomed my ears.
I gasped and slightly opened my eyes. The first thing that came to view was the
worried look on Alexander Crawford's face as he looked at me.
"Where is my daughter…. Please…." Abundant tears washed my cheeks. As I

waited for his response I already braced myself from the heartbreaking news.
Alexander Crawford smiled, gentleness sprung at the corners of his eyes while
he looked at me. "Congratulations Beatrix, you gave birth to a healthy baby
girl." There were tears in his eyes that gleam with pride. "You're a brave and
strong girl Beatrix. You made me the happiest grandfather today."
A warm stream of tears flowed on my cheeks once more, when I couldn't contain
the emotions anymore the silent tears turned into sobs that shook my shoulders
uncontrollably.
I thought I'd lost another child again. I thought I wouldn't be able to see her
again. I thought I'm going to lose my mind all over again.
"Thank you, Lord! Thank you, Lord!" I mumbled in between sobs while
Alexander Crawford placed an arm around my shoulders.
The door pushed open, a nurse entered carrying a wailing baby into her arms. I
almost leaped out of the bed if it weren't for Alexander holding me still.
The next few seconds were the longest as I waited for her to reach my side.
When I finally held my daughter into my arms she simply stopped crying as if
she felt she was in her mother's warm embrace.
"Baby, Mama's here," I whispered in between tears. I was trembling as I rocked

her into my arms. Slowly her small lips stretched into a smile and it tugs straight
at my heartstrings.
"Isn't she adorable? Looked at those dimples on her cheeks. I wonder where did
she get that from." Alexander said he was grinning from ear to ear.
As if the baby understood what his grandfather meant she flexed her deep
dimples so they could see them once more. We stared in awe and I couldn't help
but land a soft kiss on her cute, upturned nose.
"Have you thought of a name for her yet?"
I nodded at him without tearing my gaze at the beautiful angel in front of me.
She gave me faith in the future and made me believe in life again. And I knew
the suitable name that would even more beauty to this seraphic creatures.
"Her name would be Faith Vienne Crawford," I replied, sending a tear sliding
down Alexander's cheeks.
____
THANK YOU!
Chapter 47 - Grave Danger (PLEASE
SKIP!)
The bloodcurdling scream of the ambulance tore the peaceful afternoon sky, the
sound of quick hurried footsteps resounded on the cemented pavement outside
the Crawford Mansion, panic voices were coming from everywhere as the
stretcher pulled into a sudden halt in front of the waiting ambulance and
carefully loaded inside.
I got lost amid chaos as I lay there on the stretcher with my eyes firmly closed,
and my consciousness drifting back and forth. The car jolted before it finally
roared to life. Moments later the Ambulance was hurriedly making its way to the
nearest hospital with sirens wailing commanding the highway to clear so it could
swiftly pass.
Hard, calloused hands were holding my left hand firmly, giving it a bit of
warmth it needed. The gentle gesture filled my heart with comfort. Even if I
wasn't seeing anyone, I feel his presence beside me, calling my name over and
over again with tears spilling down his cheeks.
"Papa... Papa....Papa." I whispered the words repeatedly each time the spasms of
pain relentlessly arrives to torture my body. Cold sweat formed on my temples,
even my dress was soaked with my sweat.
Ragged pants escaped my lips while I tried to steady my breathing but failed to
do so each time the intense contracting pain ignited from my lower back then
moved to my hɨps and into my stomach as if something was twisting from
inside.
I was wondering when this torturous pain would stop because if it continues, I
might not know if I would be able to handle the pain. A soulful prayer moved
my lips as I prayed for the safety of my child. If God chooses, I'll let my life be
taken in exchange for her safety.
"Beatrix... Beatrix... I'm here. Papa will not leave you alone." His tone was filled
with pain and anguish. His fingers tightened on my palms. I relaxed by the sound
of his voice. "Please be strong my child...please... I will die of heartache if I lose
you again." He sobbed.
The Ambulance reached the hospital, and I was taken immediately to the
operating room where a nurse helped me change into a hospital gown. I don't
know how long I'd been lying there twisting and turning from pain, I lost count
of time.
My lips continuously chanted fervent prayers and it drew tears to my eyes. All I
could pray for is for my daughter to be alright. I couldn't afford to live if I lost
her. My baby has been my source of strength this past few months when I'm on
the verge of giving up. If I lose her probably I will lose all my sanity and the will
to live too.
The door flung open. From my hazy vision, I saw as two doctors wrapped in
surgical outfits emerged from the door, following behind them were two nurses
to ȧssist with the delivery, and before the door to the operating room closed, two
additional hospital staff entered.
Aside from me, there are a total of six medical staff in the room and it only made
my heart hammered nervously inside my ribcage. Three would be fine but six
isn't it too much unless I'm in critical danger?
"Will my baby be fine?" I asked in a hoarse whisper and watched the doctor
checking my vitals in between half-open eyelids.
"You are inside the best hospital in all Cordova Ms. Crawford. You have nothing
to fear. We will deliver your baby through cesarean. You have a weak heart and a
healing wound in your ċhėst that is why you couldn't give birth naturally. Please
take a deep calming breath. I ȧssure you, your daughter will be alright. C-section
is the safest way to deliver your baby." The Obstetrician-gynecologist explained
smoothly and I nodded in understanding.
The anesthesiologist came to my view. I fluttered my eyes and bit my lower lips
as he moved swiftly to sink the syringe to my flesh. I don't know if it was the
aftereffect of anesthesia or I was just too tired when I suddenly became groggy.
My eyelids grew heavy until I couldn't open them anymore.
"Mama!"
I was still in a daze when I heard a child's angelic voice calling me. It was so
soft, and sweet that my eyes began to flow with uncontrolled tears.
"Vien," I called her name but it came out into a bȧrėly audible whisper. My heart
lurched at the sound of her name, it made my heart ached with longing.
I badly want to see her but she's nowhere to be seen but I knew she was there,
watching me, guiding me.
"We will be together soon Mama. I promise you. God is so good. He gave me a
second chance to live." The angelic voice whispered close to my ears filling my
heart with warmth.
I stopped fighting to keep myself awake allowing the swirling darkness to

swallow me up. The sound faded into my background.
Then there was an overwhelming peace surging from within me as I finally fell
into hours of slumber. .
I was awakened by the alarming sound of voices weeping. My eyes snapped

open to investigate the confusion scurrying in my hospital room.
My fingers flew into my stomach, it was now flat, but the flesh was still tender
from the fresh sutures.
The Obstetrician-gynecologist was there standing beside my bed, doing her

rounds, and checking on me. When she saw I was awake she came to my rescue
and told me to lay still after my painful attempt to get up.
"M-my b-baby? Where's my daughter?" I said the words aloud than I intended as
my searching eyes glared at her impassive face.
"Please calm damn Ms. Crawford." She said that almost sent me weeping after
dodging my inquiry aside.
"I won't calm down unless I see my daughter." I threatened and threw a sharp
dagger in her direction. It must be the aftereffect of the surgery that made me
surprisingly grumpy.
The sound of a deep breath she exhaled made my heart sink and when my gaze
had fallen to her ashen face, I almost died. "I'm sorry Ms. Crawford but your
baby wasn't breathing anymore when she was taken from your wȯmb."
"No! No! No! That's not true! You're lying!" I screamed but the words came only
as a hoarse whisper.
"Beatrix wake up! Beatrix wake up!"
The muffled sound of my tears came to my consciousness and the desperate

voice of a man pulling me awake welcomed my ears.
I gasped and slightly opened my eyes. The first thing that came to view was the
worried look on Alexander Crawford's face as he looked at me.
"Where is my daughter…. Please…." Abundant tears washed my cheeks. As I

waited for his response I already braced myself from the heartbreaking news.
Alexander Crawford smiled, gentleness sprung at the corners of his eyes while
he looked at me. "Congratulations Beatrix, you gave birth to a healthy baby
girl." There were tears in his eyes that gleam with pride. "You're a brave and
strong girl Beatrix. You made me the happiest grandfather today."
A warm stream of tears flowed on my cheeks once more, when I couldn't contain
the emotions anymore the silent tears turned into sobs that shook my shoulders
uncontrollably.
I thought I'd lost another child again. I thought I wouldn't be able to see her
again. I thought I'm going to lose my mind all over again.
"Thank you, Lord! Thank you, Lord!" I mumbled in between sobs while
Alexander Crawford placed an arm around my shoulders.
The door pushed open, a nurse entered carrying a wailing baby into her arms. I
almost leaped out of the bed if it weren't for Alexander holding me still.
The next few seconds were the longest as I waited for her to reach my side.
When I finally held my daughter into my arms she simply stopped crying as if
she felt she was in her mother's warm embrace.
"Baby, Mama's here," I whispered in between tears. I was trembling as I rocked

her into my arms. Slowly her small lips stretched into a smile and it tugs straight
at my heartstrings.
"Isn't she adorable? Looked at those dimples on her cheeks. I wonder where did
she get that from." Alexander said he was grinning from ear to ear.
As if the baby understood what his grandfather meant she flexed her deep
dimples so they could see them once more. We stared in awe and I couldn't help
but land a soft kiss on her cute, upturned nose.
"Have you thought of a name for her yet?"
I nodded at him without tearing my gaze at the beautiful angel in front of me.
She gave me faith in the future and made me believe in life again. And I knew
the suitable name that would even more beauty to this seraphic creatures.
"Her name would be Faith Vienne Crawford," I replied, sending a tear sliding
down Alexander's cheeks.
Chapter 48 - VISITOR
"Thank you, Lord, for letting my daughter live."
I sat there on my hospital bed, a captivated smile plastered on my lips while my

eyes were fixed into the angel curled on her tiny bed, and peacefully asleep.
Love swelled inside me making my ċhėst tight until it wanted to burst from the
overwhelming emotion. I never stopped thanking the Lord for letting my
daughter live. I'd never been so happy the way I did now as if a thorn had been
taken off from my ċhėst.
Faith Vienne was prematurely born and yet look at how miraculously healthy she
was, that she doesn't need to stay in the incubator. Those chubby cheeks of hers
were fresh and red like a blossoming rose and those thin but shapely lips of her
seem to curve into a smile when she's awake, and sometimes even when she's
asleep.
The doctor said that she was born healthy and we could take her home after the
hospital allows us to be discharged. I couldn't be happier by the news of coming
home knowing everything was slowly returning to its normal pace.
I was deep in my thoughts when the door unceremoniously flung open, emerging
from it was Elisa wearing a mask of worry in her tear-stricken eyes..
When she spotted me seated on the bed's edge, the tears she's holding back failed
to be restrained, and it came racing down her smooth, porcelain cheeks.
She laid the basket filled with fruits just beside the door where a water dispenser
stood and ran to me as the tears spilled on her flushed cheeks.
"You made us all worried! I thought I will never see you again!" She sobbed on
my shoulders.
Hearing her cry for me stirred my emotions. Before I knew it I was sobbing too
as I reciprocated her embrace with equal warmth.
"The Obstetrician-gynecologist told us you almost died! Your weak heart almost
stopped beating for a couple of minutes!" Elisa continues to weep as she pours
her heart out. I listened quietly biting my lips as tears continued to tumble down
my cheeks.
"I'm okay now Elisa," I said when she finally stopped chattering. We need to
stop crying before Faith Vienne wakes up."
At the sound of my daughter's name, she straightened. Her fingers flew to her
cheeks and quickly wiped the tears that made her vision blurry.
"How could you vanish just like that without saying goodbye! You scared the
hell out of me that I failed to sleep last night!" She said, her expression looked
cheated, her gaze never leaving mine. "You should have told me the truth!" Her
voice shifted to a reprimanding tone that made my heart ache with guilt knowing
she was right.
"If I told you the truth will you allow me to go?" I asked despite knowing her
obvious reply. I wiped the tears from my eyes using the sleeve of my hospital
gown.
"No, because I'm scared something will happen to you." As expected it was the
response I heard from her.
"And that's the reason why I didn't bother to tell you."
"If you didn't give birth to this seraphic creature I swear, I will never forgive
you." She replied but this time the stern voice was gone. She was slowly
returning to her usual soft-spoken tone. Her gaze was now on the baby lying on
her bed, unmindful of the world while she was on her peaceful slumber.
"Oh look at that angel! And that nose, isn't it perfect?" Elisa exclaimed when her
gaze landed on the baby who surprisingly didn't stir on her bed despite the
commotion.
I smiled, that sweet, unrestrained smile that brightened up the whole room. I
couldn't agree more with my friend's remark. Faith Vienne's nose was perfect
and I wonder where she did get that from, my nose was not that upturned and
definitely not chiseled to perfection like an artist's work of art.
"She was so beautiful Belle—I mean Beatrix!" Elisah exclaimed with

excitement, her eyes glowed with amazement as it continued to stare at Faith
Vienne. "But she doesn't look like you, Beatrix!" She threw me a quick glance
before she focused her undivided attention back on the baby. Her last remark
plunged me into a swirling thought, for the first time I asked myself if my
daughter doesn't look like me then who? .
"Oh look at that dimple she just flexed!" Elisah grinned widely when she caught
the baby smile in her sleep and deep dimples emerged from her rosy cheeks.
"This angel was a charmer! You cute little thing! You must have inherited your
charming features from your father."
I froze from her last remark.
When she suddenly shifted her gaze on me, she caught the look of confusion
spreading into my face. "I-I'm sorry Beatrix! I shouldn't have said it out loud."
She said regretfully as she quickly came to me with a worried frown scrunching
her temples.
"It's not your fault Lisa, It's not your intention to offend me. It's just that Faith's
father was such a huge enigma to me until now. I can't remember even the tiniest
detail about him."
"Don't force yourself to recover your memory, Beatrix. Time will give you the
answer you are looking for, one day when you least expect it to come, your
memories will return."
"Yes, I understand Lisa but I couldn't shake a few doubts off my mind. If I did
have a husband why didn't he search for me? Or if not, how did I become a
single mom? Not that I regret having my Faith. In fact, she was the best thing
that ever happened to me. I will never regret having her."
"Stop overthinking okay? You will stress yourself and so the baby."
Elisa brushed the stray hair that fell on my face with her fingers. She was like
the sister I never had. She was so sweet and so gentle. She gave me affection
without reservations. I followed her advice and shook the bothering thoughts off
my head. She's right, overthinking will only stress me and so the baby.
When she saw my face cleared, she brightened. A smile then slowly stretched on
her lips. I smiled too and thanked her.
It was around one o'clock when Elisah bid goodbye. After landing a kiss on my
left cheek, she hurriedly ran to the door. She almost forgot about her tutoring
schedule. It totally slipped out of her mind since all she'd been thinking was me.
Not that I can blame her, it was her nature to care too much that sometimes she
forgets about herself.
"Take care!" I waved back at her before the door closed.
Once more I was alone but not totally. Faith Vienne was here with me. I know I
will never be alone or lonely as long as I have her.
The door opened. Just when I thought Elisa returned after forgetting something
behind, Alexander Crawford emerges from the door. He was carrying a fresh
bouquet in his hand.
When he saw me looking up to him his mouth twisted into a smile, making the
corners of his eyes crinkle with mirth. I couldn't believe that this man was my
father. Behind the cold-hearted facade, he used to fool everyone lies the kindest
and the gentlest man I'd ever seen.
"For you my darling." He said as he handed the bouquet of fresh red roses to me.
"Thank you, papa," I responded gleefully, taking the flowers to my nose. The
sweet enchanting smell of roses permeating my nostrils nearly made my eyes
close. The scent was so relaxing that I had this urge to lie down and fall asleep.
"All your brothers were outside the room arguing who will come here first. I
didn't allow them to come here all at the same time. The room will become
crowded for the eight of them. Also, I don't want to disrupt this angel's sweet
slumber." He was looking at his granddaughter when he said the last remark.
Surprise made my eyes wide and I stared at him unbelievingly. "It's so kind of
them to come Papa. They shouldn't have bothered. We will be discharged from
the hospital tomorrow."
He grinned and shook his head. Amusement lingered in his eyes. "I told them so.
They wouldn't listen. I let them come with me since they couldn't contain their
excitement to see you and this little girl."
"Pa can we talk for a while?"
He took a deep, long breath before he continued. "Is it about the Hotel Project at
the seaside?" Concern bloomed in his eyes as he gazes at me. Now that he knew
my intention, I couldn't make a retreating step backward.
I nodded my head in confirmation. I know it's not the perfect timing to talk
business inside the hospital but I couldn't put my mind to rest unless I candidly
speak about my concerns.
"Sure darling, I know it's important to you. Let's talk about it now." He finally
said.
Chapter 49 - GOOD NEWS
"Yes, It is about the Hotel Project including the land where the building would
rise. I'm sorry if we have to discuss the issue at this untimely hour papa. The
truth is, I bȧrėly slept last night thinking about it. I couldn't put my mind at ease
unless we discuss the people's welfare first."
When I finished my litany, I slowly raised my gaze to Alexander Crawford. I

was half expecting to see fury gleaming upon his inky eyes as I looked up. But
instead, it was tenderness I saw swelling in him that nearly made my heart burst
with pride.
"I just want to tell you that I'm so proud of you Beatrix. Despite your condition,
you never stopped caring about other people. We haven't been together for a long
time but I could feel how good you are."
Alexander Crawford slowly crossed the distance between us and stopped when
he was a few meters away from my reach. .
Despite the tears that made my eyes hazy, I smiled at him. It must be the post
effect of giving birth that was making me emotional over minute things.
"I couldn't let Elisa's family down papa. They've been there for me when I'm on
my lowest point. They gave me everything I needed—food, shelter, clothing, and
above all love and affection. I don't know what would have become of me if they
haven't found me." Tears I failed to contain came tumbling down my cheeks.
"And I am so thankful for your friend and her parents Beatrix." He said, wiping
my tears as if I was still his little girl. The affectionate gesture did not stop the
tears instead it gushed abundantly than before. "If it weren't for them, I would
never be able to see my only daughter whom I'd been searching for the past
twenty-three years."
"That is why I'm asking you to do me a favor, Papa," I whispered while praying
on the heavens he would listen to my plea. I took his hand and wrapped my
fingers firmly around them. "Please give them more time to stay on the property
so they could find a better home relocation."
"You don't need to beg Beatrix. In fact, I am here to deliver the good news for
you! The Crawford Resthouse, from now on would belong to Elisa's family. Not
only that, your friend could continue her college education. She has been chosen
for the Crawford Scholarship on Harvey University."
"Hush, Beatrix. Please stop crying. If you don't I would change my mind." He
jested, attempting to stop her tears from flowing.
"I don't know how to thank you, Papa."
"Just stop crying, my angel, I would feel better if you would."
I wiped the tears that soaked my now crimson cheeks using the back of my
palms, and when it was dry, I wrapped my arms around him, giving him a tight
hug. My heart swelled with love and contentment as he held me. It never
occurred to me, I could be this happy. I don't know what I have done to deserve
this blessing. Everything I ever asked for was almost within my reach. I couldn't
ask for more since there's nothing more I could ask.
"Thank you, Papa," I murmured.
"It was me who should thank you for coming into my life and bringing this little
girl angel with you." His eyes softened when they landed on Faith Vienne who
was surprisingly awake, a charming smile playing on her soft, pinkish lips.
"Oh look who's awake!" He laughed with eyes bright with pride and an elated
grin spreading on his cheeks. "You adorable little thing. You're gonna melt my
heart with that amazing smile of yours. And those dimples! Good gracious! God,
forgive me if I could punch a dozen of admirers when you're older." The baby
smiled and winked her eyes, making her grandfather's heart melt with
tenderness.
"Did you see that Beatrix?" Alexander exclaimed gleefully, his expression
priceless. He looked as if he won the lottery. "A dozen men will undoubtedly cry
when this baby blooms into a beautiful lady. I wish I would still be alive when
that time comes."
A soft knock sounded on the door. Lifting their gaze, they caught in time as the
door burst open. The Crawford brothers—eight of them—crowded the entrance,
waiting for their father to finally signaled them to enter.
"To formally introduce you to each other, Beatrix, these are your younger
brothers. You're older than them by a year." He motioned to the men who just
entered the room. The remarkable thing that my eyes spotted first was their
colossal height that seems to reach the low ceiling of the room. Just like
Alexander Crawford, his son inherited his ebony black hair, broad shoulders, and
deeply penetrating eyes. .
I ȧssume they must be twenty-two—since I'm twenty-three now. Yet, looking at

them now, they unbelievably have the aura and confidence which an old,
dignified man possesses. They too are undeniably handsome with fine,
aristocratic features, a large muscular physique, and a smile that could make a
woman swoon. The sight of them was a delight in the eyes. It seems the finest
and the hottest men ever found in Cordova were trapped in room 203 where I
was confined now.
I gave them a soft, reluctant smile while trying to vanish the awkwardness that
bubbling inside me. It was the first time I had the chance to watch them closely
and I was becoming uncomfortable as they studied my face with scrutinizing
eyes.
"You look exactly like Clarissa—our grandmother—but hopefully you won't be

as strict as her. She sometimes suspends my allowance when I refuse to follow
her orders." The earnest remark from the youngest-looking men earned him a
poke on the ċhėst that left him wincing in pain.
"Ignore our youngest brother's audacity. I am Ethan, the oldest among the eight
of us." The man who spoke was a spitting image of Alexander Crawford. He was
the tallest among his brothers. When he spoke, the others looked at him with
high regard as if he was someone they wouldn't dare mess with.
Ethan flashed me a smile, showing a perfect set of pearly white teeth like a
toothpaste commercial model. He was handsome but there was more to him than
just looks. He exudes this warmth that could make anyone fall to his charm. He
was no doubt a Crawford.
"From now on we will be your guardian angel and protector," Ethan said the
words with more determination than needed. Right at the moment, he was
making a promise on behalf of his brothers. "Whoever dares to hurt you,
attempts to lay a finger on your hair, and dares to draw tears in your eyes—the
Crawford men will beat the shit out of him!"
Ethan's words reverberated in my thoughts. For a fleeting moment, an image of a

man came to my thoughts. He has the bluest eyes I'd ever seen. Even in my
thoughts, his exquisite eyes trapped in mine made me take a deep intake of
breath. But before the puzzle could fit together and form an image, the thoughts
vanished as fast as they arrived. Leaving me craving for more but the memories
refuse to allow me another glimpse of the forgotten past.
"Beatrix? Beatrix!"
"I-I am sorry Papa. My head suddenly throbbed. I must be tired." I lied instead,
unable to describe the sudden surge of memories that quickly faded in an instant
before I could fathom the details.
Alexander sobered and signaled his children to leave so I could rest. They follow
the order obediently and close the door behind when they're out of sight.
"Please take your rest, Beatrix. You must be tired." He said when we were alone
and he helped me lie down on the hospital bed. "I shall watch over Faith Vienne
while you rest."
I did not respond, instead, I nodded in approval, and smiled at him but the glow
bȧrėly reached my eyes. There was this sudden long, hollow tunnel of emptiness
looming inside me. No matter how I fill that void, the emptier I feel within. The
emptiness suddenly made me realize that something important was missing in
my life. What that thing? I don't know.
Chapter 50 - HOME SWEET HOME
'Home sweet home.' I mumbled softly when the colossal iron gates of the
Crawford residence pulled open and the regal Crawford Mansion came to view. I
took a deep intake of breath as the awe-inspiring modernized structure glowed
beautifully under the early morning sun.
"Were home, honey!" Alexander Crawford exclaimed softly, unable to contain

the fondness that now glowed upon his inky eyes as he stared ahead. After he
turned the roaring engine off, he hurriedly clambered out of the car, turned in the
opposite direction, and pulled the car door open for me.
"Thank you, papa," I mumbled absentmindedly, never once taking my gaze away
from the sight of the Crawford Mansion which looms over me like a titan.
I hastily hopped out of the car with Faith secured around my ċhėst wrap in a
thick layer of white linen and fast asleep. For a moment, I took my gaze from the
sight ahead and fixed my attention on the rise and fall of Faith's ċhėst. The sight
was enchanting and bewitching at the same time making my ċhėst full with
emotions that I'm afraid it would burst any moment soon by how tight it
becomes.
I couldn't believe that I gave birth to this angelic creature I'm holding in my
arms. Her presence was such a huge blessing that I couldn't help but thank the
Lord every day for giving her to me.. "We are home baby." I leaned closer to her
ears and whispered. In response, as if she understood what 'home' means, her
lips stretched into a sweet smile that brightened my face with adoration.
Tears I didn't expect to come slowly made their way around the corner of my
eyes. A few days ago, I recall standing on the same exact spot overcome with
fear and dread. And yet, looking back at the memories now, there's not an ounce
of regret in me when it was clear as day I made the right decision. I was brave to
come here on a fateful day and as a reward for my bravery, I stumbled upon the
truth and found the family who never ceased hoping they would find me one
day! They actually did!
A warm palm landed on my shoulder. When I looked up, Alexander Crawford

was beaming at me. The gentleness plastered on his face did wonders to his face
for he looked then years younger. The line etched on his forehead seems to
disappear for a moment while his face remains bright and lively.
I moved to the direction where the door was located as it impatiently waited for
me to come and see what waits behind the door. As I slowly made my way to it,
I filled my lungs with air, telling myself that I will not cry. But when Alexander
Crawford pushed the door open, I swallowed my words and uncontrolled tears
spilled on my cheeks.
WELCOME HOME BEATRIX. It was the words written in the banner in bold,
capital letters. My tears become uncontrolled, they slowly clouded my vision
until I could no longer read the words.
Waiting there at the bottom of the stairs was my dearest grandmother wearing a
sweet smile on her lips while tears drift down on her wrinkled cheeks. She looks
amazing in her cream-colored gown. The beautiful glow in her eyes surpassed
the brilliance of the set of jewelry she wore for the occasion.
My heart melt by simply staring at her. Words weren't enough to describe the
sudden rush of emotions that took hold of me. If I weren't holding Faith into my
arms, I'd run to her already and flung my arms around her frail body.
Before I knew it she was already beside me, wrapping her dainty arms around
me while giving just enough space to allow the baby to breathe peacefully.
I don't know how long we've been standing there, I simply lost count of time as
we poured our hearts out in the form of tears. There were so much tenderness
and affection in the way she hugged me as if I daughter she never had. I can't
hug her with Faith settled in my arms, instead, I laid my chin into her shoulders
and closed my eyes to block the endless flow of tears but even with my eyes
firmly closed, the tears refuse to be restrained, they continue to slide down the
smoothness of my cheeks.
"Welcome home Beatrix. I never once doubted that I would find you. Now that
you're here, I want to make up for the wasted years in our life." Clarissa spoke
when she's a bit calmer and dabbed a handkerchief to dry her tears.
"Welcome home!" My brothers g—eight of them— greeted in unison, each of

them wore a wide, welcoming smile on their faces. I shifted my gaze to them,
smiling in return, and mumbling a quick thank you as my eyes surveyed each of
the faces gathered around me. I still couldn't remember their names since there
were too many to remember. Maybe in time, I could finally address them with
their given name. Since he was the oldest, Ethan was the only face I could
recognize from the crowd.
"I guess you must be tired and probably your arms are strained from having to
carry that adorable baby for hours. I will accompany you to your room upstairs. I
bet you're badly in need of rest." Clarissa said, glancing up at me and seeing the
bags under my eyes.
I nodded my head in approval. I haven't had a decent sleep for straight three
days. I dreaded hospitals and I could never force myself to sleep inside my
hospital room no matter I forced myself to.
I couldn't be more grateful to temporarily have a quick rest. My body ached all
over and it had been screaming for me to have rest the moment we left the
hospital. My arms were a bit numbed too. Faith was surprisingly heavy.
Alexander offered his arm to Clarissa who thankfully took his arm for support.
He was such a caring man despite the hard facade he was used to showing
everyone. His deep reverence for Clarissa clearly shone in his eyes as he helped
her climb on the modern curved staircase.
We reached my room in silence. It was Alexander who opened the door to my

room and allowed me to enter first. Wild, bewildered gaze swept the room with
awe as I slowly entered. My feet sunk, on the soft, carpeted floor making me
sight with content. I closed my mouth after realizing how wide open it was. .
I walked straight into a princess' luxurious room with its exorbitant furnishings.
The luxury was way too much for me to handle. From the high ceilings, pink
walls, and the soft carpeted floor were fashioned with sophistication. There's not
a thing inside which I could call inelegant.
A mini-chandelier hung on the ceiling, giving the room a queenly ambiance. In
the center of the room, a fancy, canopied bed with matching colors with the
walls stood. Beside the bed, there was a wooden night table with a lampshade on
top.
I gasped in awe when my eyes landed on the left side of the bed, near the florals
sofa set, where a floor-to-ceiling shelf stood, it was filled with a variety of books
—collector's item, limited edition, Newyork bestselling. All are just my liking!
When I could no longer take the strain on my arms anymore, I carefully lowered
Faith into the multifunctional baby crib situated just beside the Queen size bed.
When I was transferring her into the multifunctional bed, she stirred but
surprisingly she did not awaken.
"How do you find your new room, Beatrix?" Alexander inquired while I was
stretching my fingers forward and easing the numbness on my arms.
"It was beautiful, Papa, "I replied, giving him a reassuring smile. "This is too
much," I added while my gaze surveyed the room once more.
"I am glad you like it, Beatrix. This room had been waiting for you for almost
twenty-three years now. You deserve nothing but the best." he said giving me a
cheerful smile.
"We will be leaving now. If you need anything just ring the bell and a maid will
come to your aid."
"I will Papa."
The door closed and I was alone in my room. I stretched on the bed and stared at
the flawless white ceiling. This is my life now, whether I like it or not, I shall
welcome it with wide, open arms. Any woman would kill to indulge in the
luxury held in front of me. I should be thankful for all of this.
Chapter 51 - ENIGMATIC MAN
The accident that befell me changed the course of my life and I suddenly found
my memories lost. But in the process of retrieving them, I stumbled upon the
truth and I found the most significant piece of my life that solved the puzzle
together.
When I allowed myself to become Beatrix Crawford, I knew that moment my

life made the wrong turn at the right decision. My life will never be the same
again.
I was here lying on the Queen Size bed, lost in the sea of thoughts, pondering
what had been my dreams last night. It must be the effect of the wound inflicted
in my head that I failed to recall the tiniest details of any of my dreams—and if I
could recall a slight memory of them—it would usually be a short, quick, and a
hazy display of confusing images that could provide little to no help at all.
Just like the dream that has woke me up today—I failed to retrieve them too..
Just as when I thought it's within my reach, it drifted out of my reach to an
impossible place. Everything faded into a thick mass of grey smoke denying me
access to the memory of my past.
The streak of sunshine permeating the Venetian blind made a beeline straight to
warm my cheeks. When I snapped my eyes open, I was momentarily blinded by
the sudden ȧssault of light that made my eyes flutter close.
The sound of birds chirping reached my ears and ġrȯȧnėd at the realization I
forgot to close the window last night. Those chirping creatures are now racing
outside my window. The sound of them could have become music to my dreams
if it weren't for the sudden nagging emptiness that had woken me up this
morning.
Things I do not know, won't hurt me. I consoled myself. Maybe things are far
better without my memories since I wasn't quite sure what secret it held inside
Pandora's box.
I shook the negative thoughts off my head with a quick morning prayer, thanking
the Lord for never forgetting to extend my life.
I eased myself from the bed and started to tidy it up while my little angel was
still sound asleep, and I still have the time to fold the blanket and place it above
the pillows which I neatly stacked on the headboard.
It was still early in the morning, I realized as I stole a glance at the grandfather
clock, and saw the time. Seven O'clock. It was still early but then I'd always
been an early riser.
I didn't go downstairs yet. Faith was still asleep and I didn't want to interrupt her.
Besides, I want to spoil myself watching her sleep, it gives me maternal
satisfaction. I sat on the edge of the bed and pulled her crib closer until I could
rest my elbows on its rails.
I just sat there watching the rise and fall of her ċhėst. I could stare at her forever
and not feel tired at all. Elisa had been right in her remark, Faith doesn't look a
bit like me. I did try to avoid thinking about it before since it would only bring
me stress but I couldn't run away from the truth forever. Faith has a father and it
couldn't be denied that she inherited her facial features from him.
If he was still alive is such a mystery to me. I don't have any idea if we're even
on good terms or if he's even aware of Faith's existence. But then logic told me if
he was concerned about me missing then he should have searched for me. But
during the duration of my stay here in Cordova, there's no report of a missing
person which made me lose all hopes. A husband doesn't care for me or he
simply didn't exist at all.
What I'm sure of was the long, nagging emptiness that made my heart hollow
with longing. I'm happy with my new life now, god knows how almost perfect
my life seems now. However, despite the things falling perfectly into place, I felt
I'm missing something in my life. The more I think of it the more it becomes
impossibly hard to fathom.
Knock! Knock!
My thoughts were scattered by the sudden sound. I could almost imagine the
bubbles floating in the air and I could almost hear the popping sound it made as
it burst before it could wander far away.
I hastily moved to the door and pulled it open. I beamed instantly after seeing
Clarissa Crawford at the door "Good morning grandmama." I greeted her with
warmth in which she replied ''Good morning Beatrix' with a generous smile on
her lips.
"I ȧssume Faith's still asleep?"
"She is grandmama. I expect her to be sound asleep at this hour. She'd been
awake the whole night."
Clarissa gave me a sympathetic smile. "I understand. If you're hungry just come
downstairs and eat breakfast with us, one of your brothers will babysit Faith so
you could regain your strength." The last remark made her eyes twinkle with
mirth. I suddenly remember what my youngest brother told me last time. 'You
look exactly like Clarissa—our grandmother—but hopefully, you won't be as
strict as her. She sometimes suspends my allowance when I refuse to follow her
orders.' This must be what he meant.
When Clarissa went downstairs I pushed the door closed. I'm still not feeling
hungry. Maybe I'll go downstairs when I'm starving. .
I didn't immediately return to the bed. Instead, I searched for the remote control,
found it on the cabinet, and turned the wide tv screen on after taking my spot on
the bed.
The morning news was on air at the moment but I wasn't interested to watch the
news at this hour because it might ruin my mood. It was very common for
women to become moody and emotional over the simplest matter after giving
birth. And as much as I want to listen to the news, I should steer clear of
something that could trigger conflicting emotions in me.
Surprisingly, despite any channel I turn to, the same news coverage flashes on
the tv screen. It was some sort of press conference—a very important one—
about to take place. I finally gave up, and dropped the remote control on my
side, allowing the news to play in the background just as it announced that the
press conference had started.
The slight whisper of movement tore my attention away from the flat tv screen.
When my gaze landed back on the crib, I realized Faith was now awake. She's
now eagerly flailing her arms to me.
Faith's exquisite blue eyes were staring intently at me with wonder. I can't help
but get lost while staring at the depths of her beautiful blue eyes—it's as if I was
staring straight into the horizon of a fathomless ocean.
"I guess you look like your Daddy Faith Vienne. But sadly, mama can't find
where your Daddy is. I can't even remember what he looked like. But gazing at
you now he must be as drop-dead gorgeous as Ben Affleck who broke my heart
while watching Pearl Harbor."
The last remark made Faith giggle as if I've said something funny. But of course,
it was a coincidence. She must have seen the smile tugging the corners of my
lips and it was what made her smile.
The CEO of Greyson Group Of Companies finally dropped the bomb that turned
our whole world upside down. The illustrious billionaire slash renowned racer
finally aired his announcement. He was officially signing off as the CEO of the
company the Greyson Enterprise.
"Greyson…" I trailed. The name rings a bell to me and surprisingly leaves a

bitter taste in my mouth.
I stopped on my tracks, shocked by my uncontrolled response from the name

mentioned. I shifted my prying eyes to the tv screen and caught in time to see as
the camera focused on the man. It took me a moment to realize that my fingers
were trembling while my heart pounded hard inside my ċhėst
Shock froze me when a pair of exquisite ocean blue eyes stared right from the tv
screen. His eyes penetrated my gaze as if he was reading my darkest, deepest
secret.
I couldn't be mistaken!
I didn't expect the pain to come and when it did, the piercing pain that invaded
my ċhėst caught me off guard and drew the tears on the corner of my eyes.
Painful…. It's so damn painful…. Just staring at those perfectly chiseled features
almost made me weep in anguish for an unexplainable reason.
I closed my eyes, my fingers flew to my ċhėst where a hand was painfully

squeezing my heart into a pulp.
Who you really are? Why do you have such profound effects on me that no
amount of words could be able to describe?
Despite the pain, my tear-stricken eyes continue to stare at him while doing my
best to recall a particular memory. But none of my efforts sow its reward. Sadly,
it's as if a part of my memory totally blocked his existence.
Chapter 52 - ACE CARTER
GREYSON
A VILLAIN IS JUST A VICTIM WHOSE STORY HASN'T BEEN TOLD….

THEY AREN'T BORN…. CIRCUMSTANCES MADE THEM.
****
"I, Ace Carter Greyson, steps down as the CEO of Greyson Enterprise. The CEO
position goes to its rightful owner— Vince Greyson—the legitimate son of
Ybbrahim Greyson. You heard it right, I'm a bastard born out of wedlock, a
product of my father's fleeting affair with his mistress and I am in no position
nor do I have any further reason to stay on the throne that should never belong to
me!"
Pain…. Regrets….. Anguish…. I was half expecting those emotions to hit me at

once until I couldn't take it anymore and haul me to the ground until my knees
touched the floor. But the emotions didn't hit me the way I expected it to crush
me with force and take the last thing that was left on me which I consider the
most important of all—pride. Instead, there was a long, hollow emptiness
drilling my heart and creating a bigger hole for me to cover.
I left the stage, ignoring the deafening silence that suddenly struck the room. If a
feather was dropped into the floor it would surely be heard as it dropped to the
bottom. Even a blind person entering the room would mistake the room as empty
with its unnerving silence. But there was nothing empty about the room, only my
heart. In fact, the hall was crowded with greedy paparazzi drooling to capture
their award-winning headlines.
The flashing camera with its non-stop shutters stopped. If the situation were a bit
different and I was not so grim at the moment, I should have been greatly
amused or even entertained by the sight. I didn't expect that signing off as the
CEO could stun such a huge crowd who were after all used to explosive
announcements.
Realizing I was leaving, the room seemed to resume its normal pace, the
irritating hustle and bustle returned and so the uproar that had taken over the
room before the announcement. The flashing camera ceaselessly sounded, this
time it began to bother me non-stop until the lights blinded my vision.
"Wait! Mr. Greyson! The press conference isn't done yet. We have questions!
You need to answer them!" I could hear a reporter run after me but no one can't
stop me even if someone aimed a shotgun into my head.
I didn't look back from the urgent call proving to them what a bastard I really
am. I don't care what they would think of me now. It was the last of my concern.
I no longer give a damn. To hell with them, I don't fu*king care the way anyone
didn't fu*king cared about me when I was nothing back then. There was only
one person who truly cared for me and I am truly a stupid jerk for wasting a
gem.
I walk out of the door—leaving my entire future behind me. I know the moment
I stepped outside—I was no longer a significant figure in the world of fame,
money, and power. I am now an ordinary man whose life was a perfect mess of
chaos and disorder. I was almost sitting on the pedestal, but I chose to leave the
golden throne I was sitting on by choosing freedom over power.
I once have everything but now I have nothing. Surprisingly there's not an ounce
of regret inside which I should have felt after I sign off as the CEO of the
company I worked hard by investing my blood and sweat just to make it a huge
success. There are reasons—hundreds of them which should fill me with regret
from leaving the Greyson Corporation. But it didn't affect me, not a little bit. I
guess I don't give a damn anymore. In fact, I knew that it's the best decision I
ever did. It's all worth it.
"Please Mr. Greyson. Told the press you are joking and that what you said is
rubbish and utter nonsense."
A member of the board blocked my way in a desperate attempt to change my

mind but no amount of words could convince an even more desperate man to
change what he'd already decided months ago.
"Get out of my way," I replied in a menacingly calm manner, locked my gaze to

his, giving him a look of cold disgust that could freeze the underworld and
would make Cerberus, the three-headed dog that guards the underworld to run
with fear.
Seeing the terrifying glint darkening my eyes, he scurried aside to clear my path
while the frenzied paparazzi followed behind me like a wagging tail. The sound
of footsteps and the rumble of voices followed me until I reached the parking
area.
My car came to view and I quickened my steps to escape the starving hounds
who persistently followed me this far. If I dropped a bomb right here in the
parking area, I was damn sure that three-fourth of the population of paparazzi
from all over Belavia will perish on earth.
I climbed inside the car with ease while ignoring the chaotic disorder that was
tailing me. I turned the engine on and sped away but still, a few desperate
members of the press followed until my car became out of their sight.
"What have you done Ace!"
It was the greeting that thundered all over the foyer when I arrived at the
Mansion. I was deeply surprised that it's the only thing that welcomes my
arrival. I was half expecting Ybbrahim Greyson to lift the sofa and haul it in my
direction. That would serve me right.
"Have you swallowed your tongue! Speak!" He ordered, he was like an active
volcano about to dangerously erupt. Laser-sharp glare nailed on me, if looks
could kill not only did I die, my body had been sliced to cubes a few moments
ago.
"No matter what I say, I'm wrong in your point of view so why waste my efforts
on an argument in which I knew I could never win? Did you forget you were
never wrong even if you are? And have you forgotten that you never once cared
about my opinion? " I spat bitterly. My face remains a mask of an unreadable
facade. .
"How dare you talk to me like that! You're just my son and you have no right to
spat at me like that!" Ybbrahim Greyson's voice rose higher this time as he
trembled with fury. His red-rimmed eyes darted to me angrily and it was ready to
pop out of his eye socket anytime.
"Don't call me your son, Ybbrahim," I muttered in between gritted teeth. If he

happened to be a stranger, I swear, I already punched him hard a few moments
ago. That would be enough to knock some sense from him. "You have never
been a father to me. I'm just a charity case you took under your roof to ease your
guilt!" My face twisted in an ugly mask of rage while glancing at the man who
never showed me an inch of affection.
I stood there watching him with eyes ablaze with fire while recalling a single
pleasant memory we shared stored into my mind—there was none. What came
flashing back to me was an agonizing memory of a child bruised, beaten, and
shaking with fear as he waited for the violent blow from the leather belt that had
turned not only his heart into stone but his soul as well. The only consolation
that he felt at the moment was the thought that when die he would go to heaven
because he'd spent his life in hell.
"The only proof that you'd been my father was my sense of irresponsibility
toward my child! You'd been there to criticize every mistake I did but you've
never been there to congratulate me on my first success. Some men can father a
child but not everyone is worth being one!"
I turned away fearing that if I continue to look at him, I would lose my self-
control and kill him right away before a heart attack could.
"You ungrateful bastard! Where the hell you think you're going! You are good
for nothing irresponsible son! Running away from your wedding hasn't been
enough for you! Now you're running away from your responsibility too!"
I stopped on my tracks after the inexcusable remark that sent me boiling with
rage. Gone was the menacingly calm voice I used a moment ago, it was now
replaced by a thunderous roar that almost shook the foyer with its authority.
"This man you dare call irresponsible! Was the same man who saved the
Greyson Enterprise from bankruptcy and made it possible to achieve the glorious
success it has now!"
I was about to leave and walk away but decided to stay a bit longer to tell him
the important news he didn't surely want to miss. "Also, the bride-to-be was
pregnant with another man's child! And that man was not me... It belongs to your
sole legitimate child—Vince!"
Chapter 53 - TWIST OF FATE
I cannot undo
what I have done;
I can't un-sing
a song that's sung.
And the saddest thing
about my regret—
I can't forgive me
and you can't forget.
— Lang Leav —
***
I am leaving this house for good, without regrets, and I plan to never return. And
if I ever find myself coming back to this godforsaken place—that would be to
attend my absentee father's funeral. If not his then most probably it would be
Vince's funeral since there's a long queue of enemies waiting to pull a gun into
his head if given the opportunity..
There are so many things to pack but If I could bring everything with me, I
necessarily needed to rent a teen-wheeler truck just to carry all my things which
include appliances and personal belongings. But bringing them all was the last
thing on my mind—all I want is to escape this place real quick. The sooner the
better. So I decided to pack the only thing I'll ever need—clothes.
There on the bed, a large suitcase was spread open, and clutter of clothes was
stuck inside in a disorderly manner as if a thief had sneaked inside the room and
was randomly hauling things inside the already crowded compartment.
Realizing I've packed everything I needed, I pulled the zipper close and ġrȯȧnėd
impatiently when it refused to move. I overstuffed the suitcase with clothes and
it's now impossible to pull the zipper upward. Shaking my head on how much
time I already wasted, I pulled a handful of t-shirts out and threw them across the
bed, and sighed with relief when I was able to close the suitcase.
I walked out of my room without looking back thinking it was not just my
personal things I left behind but the bright future ahead of me as well. I'm no
longer the rich and influential CEO of Greyson Enterprises. I'm a poor man with
only a cent in my pocket. All my bank accounts had been frozen and even if it
wasn't, I wouldn't dare touch the money coming from the man I abhorred. I just
want to prove to Ybbrahim Greyson that I could afford to live without accepting
anything from him! Not even a cent!
"I guess it's over Ace. Not only do I have your ex-fiancée now. I too have the
company for myself."
The devil himself was standing in front of me, a smug smile was playing on his
lips while he watched me pull the suitcase. I dreaded this encounter, not that I
fear Vince, it's just I fear what would possibly happen after the last of self-
control escapes my body. I don't want to speed up his funeral. He should live to
witness the agony of how he would ruin the company and sink it on a quicksand
under his management.
I gave him two years or even three to ruin everything including his reputation. I
could see the dim future waiting ahead for him. He would sink into the mire—
deeper than I did.
"You keep her Vince," I respond rather calmly while referring to Angela. "A real
man will never let his woman be borrowed like a playtoy."
I smiled when the eyes staring at mine flared with fury. Vince never changed, he
still possessed a terrible temper that could easily ignite. One day, his lack of self-
control will be the end of him.
I moved to the door. Engaging in another reproachful argument with him proved
to be pointless since I wouldn't gain anything. In fact, I would lose something
important to me if I continue to listen—my patience. It had been wavering a
while ago, I was surprised that I was able to hold myself still. .
"Don't waste your time searching for Phoenix. She's definitely dead."
His words rang painfully to my ears. I stopped walking and turned to Vince. He
was smiling knowing that he just said a remark that triggered me.
"I wouldn't be surprised if you ordered Angela to kill her. You despised Phoenix
for turning you down. It was too late for me to realize how desperate you
become to tear us apart."
Once outside, I pulled the trunk and stored my large suitcase inside. I then
moved briskly to the car's side, pulled the door open, and climbed inside the car.
Moments later, I was traveling under the hot afternoon sun on my way to the
investigator's office.
While driving, Vince's horrified expression played on my thoughts over and over
again wondering why he suddenly looked as if he was caught in the act after I
mentioned the possibility he ordered Angela to kill Phoenix. I wasn't serious
when I told him that but I wasn't expecting to garner such strange responses from
him. Up to now, I'm confused, wondering if my unexpected retort hit home.
"My apologies Sir Greyson, but the case concerning Phoenix De Amore was
closed. There was no foul play found. It was ruled that her untimely death was
caused by drowning."
It was the news that welcomed me when I arrived at the Investigators' Office.
My temples turned into a furious scowl. Something I could define as anger
bubbled inside me. My ċhėst tightened painfully until I couldn't breathe.
Seated on the opposite side of the table, inside the investigators' office was one
of the men who handled Phoenix's case. When the investigator called me earlier
to meet him, I was already expecting good news from him. But after hearing
what he has to say, the world came crashing down to me. I wasn't prepared to let
the case close when her body hadn't been found yet.
I took a deep calming breath, restraining my temper under control. "No foul
play? Are you goddam kidding me?" My response was calm which was the total
opposite of what I felt.
"Sir it's obvious that when the fire broke to your ċȯndȯminium, Phoenix De
Amore was trapped inside." The investigator explained impatience was now
visibly written all over his face. "To save herself from burning, she broke the
glass window and jumped out of the building where she met her death. That's
how her life tragically ended."
I gritted my teeth from the frustration that came to the surface at the sight of the
man who didn't even flinch at the mention of death. He was obviously dealing
with death almost every day but at least he must deal with the situation with
professionalism and even if it was just a pretense, he should act as if he cared.
Instead, he was bluntly showing his lack of concern at the news I dreaded.
"The fire broke down because of a faulty wire! Damn! Even the fire alarm didn't
blare at that moment! And to add to that, the automatic sprinkler didn't function
which was quite suspicious considering it was functioning well when it was last
checked by the ċȯndȯminium staff. That's the bloody reason why I can't
eliminate the possibility of foul play."
The officer took a deep calming breath before his accusing eyes surveyed my
expression. "Speaking of the foul play Mr. Greyson, it was your own Condo
where Phoenix De Amore jumped. You are also seen in front of the place she
was staying before she disappeared. May I remind you that If there was a prime
suspect for her disappearance it was you."
Aghast, I shot the Investigator a horrified look. "Are you ȧssuming I was behind
all this?"
"You shall remain innocent unless proven guilty Mr. Greyson."
I shook my head in huge disbelief, wide unbelieving eyes continue to stare at

him. He may not say it out aloud but he ȧssumed I killed Phoenix.
"I didn't kill her! I will never do that! I'm a jerk! A bastard! But I will never be a
killer!"
I slammed the door shut, leaving him dumbfounded by my unexpected outburst.

My ċhėst was heaving with violence even after I was settled inside my car. I was
still overcome with disbelief at his accusations. His words still rang painfully to
my ears.
The ringing sound of my phone woke me up from my deep reverie. I stared at

the phone for a moment, irritated by the whining sound that was piercing my
ears. I waited for it to stop but It didn't. Instead, it began to annoy me even more
with its persistent ringing.
"Hello." I snapped without checking who the caller was. I made it evident that I
was not in my best mood today.
"I finally found the stolen painting, Ace."
The painting which was stolen from me! It had been finally found!
"Where could I find it, Emman?" My voice trembled with excitement. I had been
searching for it for five long years. I couldn't believe I found it now despite the
most unusual timing.
"In Cordova. A man named Alexander Crawford was the man who now owned
your masterpiece."
Chapter 54 - UNEXPECTED
VISITOR
Audible footsteps darted across the living room as I was intently flipping
through some magazines. The distracting sound was enough to pull me out of
my concentration and lift my gaze in time to see Elisa enter the door with her
face bright with a smile, I noted that tears gathered at the corners of her eyes too.
Alexander volunteered to watch over Faith for a moment. He told me to sit down
and relax for a short while which I was doing now. He then darted towards the
garden with my daughter inside the stroller to take a subtle breath of fresh air.
My face lighted up at the sight of Elisa. The magazine no longer seizes my

interest and I place it atop the stack of other magazines I'd been flipping through
a few moments ago, and impatiently waited for her to reach my side.
Her luscious hair was loose and it danced upon her shoulders with each move
she made. I regard with an admiring glance that Elisa looked more stunning with
her curly hair cascading down her shoulders like a waterfall. She was already
stunning in her own way but letting her hair bounce freely over her shoulder was
a breathtaking sight.
Elisa was around the same age as me but I never heard she had a present
boyfriend..
The only relationship I'm aware she had in the past was a man named Nahte who
unfortunately broke her heart three years ago. That's the only thing I know about
her ex and I never attempted to pry deeper since I respect her privacy.
But I couldn't deny the fact that her past made me curious. Nahte, the man who
once broke her heart left a deep scar that she carries until now. The fact that she
never showed interest in any other man was proof enough she hasn't been able to
move on.
Elisa pulled me into a tight hug and warmth flooded my eyes. I missed her so
much. The last time I saw her was at the hospital, and that was almost over two
weeks ago. My arms tightened around her. I was too happy to see her at home.
"I missed you, Lis." I finally spoke when we let go of each other, my eyes were
misty as I looked at her.
"I miss you too Beatrix! And Faith! I miss her too." Elisah responded, wiping the
tears on the edge of her eyes.
"How were your parents doing! Oh, I badly wish I could visit Lis but I wasn't
allowed to travel, still can't visit them with my present condition. Especially
there was Faith to consider. I couldn't leave her behind. The whole household
would go ape if Faith wakes up without me. Eight of my brothers and even Papa
couldn't let her stop her from crying. I guess it was my scent that calms her
down."
Elisa nodded her head sympathetically. Then the flicker of amusement sprung on
her huge jaded eyes as she imagined the Crawford men trying their mighty best
to suit a wailing baby with faces overcome with panic. That would be no doubt
the most entertaining sight to feed a curious eye.
"My parents are doing great. And before I forgot why I came here, I want to tell
you how much I was grateful—and so my parents—for the new home Mr.
Alexander was generous to give us. A burden had been lifted from my ċhėst!
Also, Harvey University called to inform me yesterday! I could enroll in their
school with free tuition and a monthly allowance. Without you,
everything wouldn't be possible Beatrix. You're an angel sent to me."
Overwhelmed by the gratitude glimmering on her eyes in the form of tears, I

took Elisa's hand into my own and held them firmly. "You deserve what you and
your family have now. I'm more than happy to reciprocate the same goodness
you showered me before."
We didn't speak for a moment, letting the calming silence drift between us. I
smiled at her, it was a smile that spoke a thousand words. In return, she did the
same. The simple gesture filled my heart with warmth. Elisa and I were sisters,
not by blood but by heart. That bond could never be broken between us.
"I will be leaving next week Beatrix. I shall miss you! But don't worry, I will text
and call you non-stop until you get tired of me."
I chuckled, mirth now dancing in my eyes. "That wouldn't be necessary Lis. You
will eventually be busy with school activities. You could pay me a visit during
weekends or holidays, I shall let one of my brothers fetch you from the boarding
school."
"Thank you! That would be great!"
I was intently staring at Elisa's face when I saw how the smile slowly left her
lips. A frown made its way to my forehead when her pleasantly smiling
countenance turned into a startled awareness.
The soft whisper of movement caught my attention, the sound was coming from
the door, I lifted my puzzled gaze to the door and saw Ethan enter from the door
and froze when his gaze locked to Elisa whom I realized had vacated her seat
and was now on her feet. .
I swore that the mood escalated quickly, before I knew it the room's atmosphere
darkened. The palpable tension was so strong that it was impossibly hard to
ignore.
Ethan and Elisa fought each other's gaze without blinking an eye. The tension
that wrapped the room thickened.
"You two know each other?" I jumped in between colliding stones, attempting to
stop before they could create a massive eruption. My remark was enough to pull
them out of their glum reverie. But It seems I jumped on the wrong timing, both
gazes shifted at me rather sharply, I nearly froze by the sudden cold treatment
that was redirected in my direction.
"I think I better leave now. I can't bear to stay any longer." Gone was Elisa's
eternal calm demeanor, she regarded Ethan with a frosty glare that turned the
whole living room into a freezer.
My eyes wandered over Ethan's tortured gaze, he caught Elisa's arm before she
could march to the door. Lost for words, I watched the scene with a curious
interest.
"We need to talk." My brother spoke finally, his lips were pressed together into a
thin line. His bushy eyebrows merging into a straight line. His inky eyes never
once left my best friend's face.
"Cut the crap Nahte, don't act as if you cared! Let me go." The stabbing
sharpness in her tone made him set her free.
I gasped after realization struck me. Nahte is a name that means Nathan when
read backward.
Elisa made a beeline straight to the door, her hair furiously bobbing on her
shoulders from her inelegant exit. The sound of her heels slapping against the
marbled floor reverberated in the living room.
"Wait, Elisa! Please let me explain!" Ethan's voice thundered across the room as
he fled to the door in pursuit of her.
The couple had been gone for a while now but I was still there standing.
Realizing my mouth was still wide open I closed my lips.
What the hell just happened?
It was the most intense drama I've ever seen.
"There you are Beatrix, been searching for you."
"What happened to Ethan? Have you seen the look on his face? I wonder what
had pissed him off."
I pursed my lips firmly before I could blurt the truth out by narrating what took
place inside the living room before he arrived. I don't have the right to speak for
Ethan and Elisa since I don't exactly know what happened between us. I ȧssume
it wasn't an ordinary misunderstanding by how intense Elisa had reacted.
"He was probably pissed off over something Pa. I didn't ask him why."
He shrugged his shoulders and gave me a smile filled with amusement. "Lovers
Quarrel, I ȧssumed." He said which sounded as if he knew something more than
I had witnessed.
I moved to the stroller and picked Faith into my arms. She truly enjoyed the
short walk with her grandfather that she easily fell asleep.
"I think I'll bring Faith upstairs pa."
"That's a good idea, Beatrix. Get some rest while she's still asleep. You bȧrėly
slept last night watching her."
I nodded and walk towards the door with Faith safe and snug into my arms. I
was out the door when a uniformed servant entered the living room announcing
the arrival of a guest.
"And say who would that guest be? I don't recall a visitor coming today,"
Alexander replied, his eyebrows scrunched in confusion.
"A man name Ace Carter Greyson was your visitor, Sir!"
It was the response I heard the servant reply before I departed from the doorway.
I went to my room in silence wondering where did I hear the name before.
The name sounds familiar…. too frighteningly familiar.

Chapter 55 - MEETING
One of the first duties of a father
is to protect his daughter from crying or else
make the man who makes her cry
pay for his crimes.
***
"Ace Carter Greyson…" Alexander Crawford whispered under his breath, his
tone sharp and menacing.
His lips slowly twitched into a smile, but it looked more like a snarl coming
from a frightening predator who finally found its elusive prey.
A dangerous glint slowly lit his eyes ablaze. The laughter that took its reign on
his striking face a while ago disappeared quickly, what took over was a sense of
foreboding at the impending meeting.
"Please bring him to the library.".
Sensing the sudden steel edge from his tone, the servant stiffened. The Master of
the house possesses an incredible amount of self-restraint. He rarely shows
emotion even if he is angry. But today was an exception, not only that his tone
sounded menacing, but he also had the murderous glint displayed on his inky
eyes.
"Also, make sure Beatrix won't leave her room until my visitor departs." He
added his tone as hard as iron.
The servant nodded, secretly trembling with fear and trepidation.
Alexander walked across the spacious foyer, it was deserted, and eerily quiet.
The sound of his steps against the ceramic floor temporarily shatters the stillness
that draped the foyer. He sunk deeper inside his glum reverie, carefully
constructing a ploy to ensnare the villain into his trap.
He has the painting—the villain's most valued masterpiece. That would be

enough to entice him to come closer to a fire that would burn him. He was a
moth, attracted to a flame, despite the dangers, he would pursue to come closer,
his curiosity would be his death, the fire would eventually singe his wings,
spread to his body until it burned him to ashes.
He reached the door to the library which served as his own personal office too
and pushed it open. The scent of books wafted across the room—it's not an ugly
scent of old books but a comforting combination of paper and ink.
The chandelier hanging on the ceiling gave the room a calming effect and made
the room conducive for reading. The floor-to-ceiling shelves on the walls were
filled with hardbound leathers, collector's items, and journals he valued much for
they cost him a fortune.
Soon he heard footsteps, he pulled himself out of his glum reverie and watched
with keen interest as the door opened then a man with towering height and broad
muscular shoulders entered, he was wearing a plain grey t-Shirt and skinny
jeans.
So this was the man who broke his daughter's heart. He thought grimly, laser-
sharp gaze slicing through his visitor. If looks could kill the man would no doubt
become a cold corpse within milliseconds.
When their eyes met, the tension grew thicker until it filled the air with palpable
threats. No one spoke for a while as they ȧssessed each other.
Finally, it was Greyson who decided to break the unnerving silence with a
courteous greeting."A pleasant afternoon Sir, shall I say?" .
"Indeed pleasant." Alexander Crawford replied, 'pleasant indeed for having my

prey come to me willingly' he thought with unbridled satisfaction coiling inside
him. "Please have a seat." He offered the leather chair across his modern office
table. His visitor followed obligingly.
"Quite a surprise seeing you here Mr. Greyson. May I offer you refreshments?"
He offered gallantly while tempting thoughts of letting his eight sons beat this
man sinfully run wild inside his thoughts, his expression remained as cold and
unreadable as a foreign word etched into an old stone.
"Thank you but I won't stay long." He replied rather calmly, clenching his jaw
and ignoring the murderous glare coming from Alexander.
"Well then, let's drop the formalities and jump to the main business. Why the hell
are you here Mr. Greyson?" The master of the house inquired, his tone rose
menacingly, it was no longer the tone of a welcoming host. He dare not conceal
the angry scowl that now scrunched his temples when the younger man refused
to be intimated.
"I'm here to retrieve my painting." Greyson snapped without breaks, stared

straight into his eyes in a way that made it impossible for him to weave a lie.
"And what painting would that be Mr. Greyson? I have hundreds of paintings
inside my home, which one of them?" He feigned innocence.
Greyson took a deep calming breath just in time to ease the temper threatening to
erupt inside him. Alexander failed once more to let the younger man fall prey to
his tauntings. He didn't coax him with a threat just like what he expected of him.
"A woman was the subject of the painting, a stunning one," Greyson began to
explain, his tone softened as he continued to describe his great masterpiece.
"Ebony black hair gloriously cascade down her shoulders like a waterfall. Her
eyes, it's what stand out the most in the painting. One would easily spot the
breathtaking uniqueness of her differing eye color. She's a perfect depiction of a
woman with an eye condition called Heterochromia Iridium With her left eye a
shade of warm honey and the other a heartwarming green."
Alexander noted how Greyson described the painting in clear, vivid detail, and in
a tone laced with wonderful enthusiasm that he can't help but admire and hate
him at the same time. True, Greyson was a bastard, one could call as heartless
and inhumane but Alexander couldn't deny the fact that he was dealing with a
genius artist.
"If you don't mind Mr. Greyson, may I ask what age did you create the said
painting?" He asked casually, trying to appear uninterested which quite worked
well.
"I am twenty at that time."
"If you don't mind, could you expand your description of the painting?"
"The woman in the painting wore a stunning gown made of hellfire, a tiara made
of the finest gemstones glittered at her head, thousands of stars lay on her feet
bowing to the woman who looked like a queen. Her honey-sweet lips stretched
into a seductive smile."
"And what makes it unique?"
"I made the painting without an actual model Sir, I randomly picked a woman
whom I met in a bar, she made my heart skip for the first time, and ever since
then I can't get her off my mind so I painted her instead."
"Is she your first love?" Before Alexander could stop his words, he already said
it out loud. He inwardly ġrȯȧnėd, he sounded like a lawyer interrogating a
witness.
Converted by lsbt

Chapter 56 - TEMPTING OFFER
He was thankful when Greyson didn't take offense against his prying question.
Instead, he looked at him across the table with a determined look fixed on his
face before he mumbled 'no' for an answer.
"She is my last love…. The only woman I truly loved." He added without filters.
"Rubbish!" Alexander exclaimed and shook his head in disapproval. "Let me

guess you broke her heart?" It might be called a reckless and bold question but
he can't stop himself from asking.
"That's an understatement, Sir. I did not only break her heart, I smashed it into
pieces." It was his brave reply.
Alexander clenched his fist under the table, fury bubbled inside him.. He badly
wanted to smash his fist into Greyson's face.
"I was a bastard, a jerk, a devil, and the stupidest man for breaking her heart,"
Greyson admitted.
The Crawford patriarch relaxed and unclenched his fist, "I couldn't agree more."
He muttered under his breath.
"Pardon me, Sir?" It was Greyson again.
"I said you're careless for losing something valuable as that."
"No Sir, I value my first masterpiece. I did not lose it. The painting was stolen."
He replied grimly, his expression darkened with rage.
Alexander took a deep long breath, he was no longer amused It's time to go back
to business, he thought. "How could you so be guaranteed I possess the
painting?" He raised his disgruntled face to Greyson who appeared to be least
affected by what he felt.
"I hired a detective. He said you got the masterpiece from an auction house."
"That's a wise and calculating move on your part. That's exactly what happened
to the painting Mr. Greyson. To tell you frankly I spent a huge amount of my
fortune to possess the painting and I hate to disappoint you if ever I have plans to
sell it—which I don't—I wonder if you will ever be able to afford it."
As far as Alexander knew, Ace Carter Greyson was disowned by his father and
cut off his inheritance after he shocked the world after stepping down as the
CEO of Greyson Enterprise. What made his father even more furious and pushed
him to jump to such drastic measures of disowning his child was Greyson's
failure to marry his fiancée, he left her on the altar. And so to save the woman,
his brother Vince married Angela on that day.
Greyson was now a poor man without a cent on his pocket. If he ever had money
with him, it wouldn't surely last. How ironic that the man who had everything at
his feet was left with nothing. That must be karma getting even.
"I'm willing to work just to afford that painting Sir. Even If I have to pay for it
for years, I don't care as long as I get what rightfully belongs to me now." It was
a surprising response for a man who lived a privileged life before his downfall.
Alexander nearly smiled at the man's remark. He busily tapped his fingers on top
of his table. 'I'm willing to work just to afford the painting Sir.' The words played
inside his thoughts over and over again. Everything was going according to his
plans.
"But Mr. Greyson, how could you prove to me that you owned the painting?
Forgive me but I don't trust a word from a man I bȧrėly know."
"If you turn the painting outside down, the gown made of hellfire will turn into a
phoenix rising from its ashes."
Alexander was shocked. No, the shock was an understatement, he was totally
flabbergasted that he didn't know how to react. He straightened from his seat and
stared at Greyson with concealed admiration. He wasn't in awe of this man—it
was his amazing talent in art he was astonished.
It never occurred to him, who was a big fan of rare pieces of art, that it could be
possible to create such a dramatic piece of painting that could produce two
different meanings by turning it upside down. This man in front of him—he
already said it a while ago but he would say it again—was born a genius. The
proof of his amazing talent was secured inside the vault to avoid the same
mistake Greyson did. .
"Well Mr. Greyson, I have a proposition which I swear you cannot say no for an
answer."
Greyson did not reply, he just looked at Alexander with a paper blank expression
masking his face.
"I will offer you a job," Alexander exclaimed and smiled triumphantly at the
shocked expression on his visitor's face. He was finally able to take Greyson's
full attention. "In exchange for the painting, I shall ask you to become my
employee. Isn't it a win-win offer?" He added cheerfully, enjoying the look of
shock on the younger man's face.
Greyson scrunched his eyebrows in confusion. He was quietly contemplating the

offer. "What job are you actually offering me, Sir?"
"I want you to become my gardener, Mr. Greyson. Take it or leave it."
Wild astonishment lit Greyson's face. He looked across the table over Alexander
as if he was a candidate for Bedlam.
"Pardon me, Mr. Alexander Crawford?" For the first time since he entered the
library, he addressed the master of the house with his real name. "Are you
kidding me?" He added, swallowing the urge to laugh hysterically.
"Got no time for nonsense Mr. Greyson. As you could see, it was the only job
available in my household. I happened to need a gardener."
"What would happen if I choose to work for you?" He asked grimly, clenching
his jaw in frustration.
"I shall give you the painting when your contract ends."
Greyson stood from his seat, he had the look on his face as if he had had enough.
"My apologies Mr. Alexander but that would be impossible. Thank you for your
time but I shall leave now."
After saying the words he walked out of the door, he didn't look back to see the
amused glow on Alexander Crawford's eyes who, whether he liked it or not,
would soon become his employer.
Chapter 57 - ALMOST
"Miss Beatrix, it was Mr. Crawford's firm instruction to never allow you leave
this room unless his visitor leaves!" The servant exclaimed in alarm, the healthy
color drained her cheeks. She has the appearance of a woman expecting the
worst to come.
The hand that was holding a feather duster was trembling with fear. A while ago,
she entered my room informing me Alexander sent her in to clean my room and
I opened the door so she could begin. But when I told her I would go and see
father, she stiffened, then froze with apprehension. Her frightened gaze met
mine. Before I realized what she's doing, her thin frame blocked the door.
"Pardon me?" I peered from under my eyelashes, wry amusement lit my eyes.
"That's incredulous, why would father do that?" I respond, shaking my head in
disbelief.
"He has a visitor—a very important one. I ȧssume the master of the house has a
valid reason.. He was a reasonable man after all." The maid explained, her
fearful expression didn't even soften.
"I'm curious who that visitor would be. I promise I will not let father see me. I
will just peek into the library. It would be quick."
"Good Heavens! Please don't even attempt Ma'am." She begged, her horrified
face warned me. "
My gaze landed on the crib beside my bed, Faith was serenely sleeping hugging
her tiny pillow. I turned back to the servant, "I'll be back." I said softly to avoid
waking up my daughter.
"Please follow his order, Miss Beatrix. I'll be banished out of this house if I
failed to do just what Mr. Crawford ordered me." She desperately clings to my
arms, doing her best to stop me from fleeing to the door.
"Don't worry I'll back you up. Father will not get mad." I ȧssured her, patting her
fingers that held my arms captive. I gave her a gentle push on the shoulders and
moved slightly to the door.
I was on the top of the stairs when I saw the door to the library flung open. A
man with his back on me emerged and made his way to the door with quick, long
strides.
The man was tall probably around six feet and three inches in height, with broad
muscular shoulders. He wore a simple grey shirt that hugged the muscular
contours of his body, on his bottom he wore denim jeans that cling to the
rippling muscles of his legs.
He never once looked behind him, unaware that prying eyes surveyed him from
head to toe. He was moving in a rush and before I knew it he was already out the
door.
I shook my head to clear my thoughts, I suddenly spaced out without me

realizing it. I was walking nearly on the bottom of the stairs when the door to the
library opened, this time it was Alexander who emerged with a grim expression
on his face, unaware that I was there, quietly watching him.
"Pa?" I softly called out. The instance he heard my voice, his face cleared, gone
was the grim expression, it vanished quickly as if it didn't exist at all.
"Beatrix," He wasn't least surprised to see me, if he is, his face gave no clue.
"A visitor pa?" I asked with concealed interest as if it was the most natural thing
to ask."
"Yes, a man applying for a job to be exact."
"Oh, is he hired?"
"Not yet Beatrix. But I'm sure he will be soon." He replied mysteriously, a glint
crossed his black charcoal eyes.
I said nothing more. .
"I will be throwing a grand party for you this Wednesday Beatrix. I want to
introduce you to the Elite world as my daughter and the future heiress of the
Crawford Chain of business."
My mouth parted in surprise. The prospect of meeting new acquaintances from

the Elite world father moves was enough to scare the hell out of me.
'Future Heiress of Crawford Chain of Business' The words reverberated inside

my thoughts. My fingers suddenly turned cold. The word 'heiress' sounded
foreign to my ears and it never once occurred to me I would find myself one day
to be one.
I nearly panicked from the huge responsibility waiting to be laid on my

shoulders. Not that I'm dealing with my cowardice, it's just that I'm too naive and
too uneducated to handle such responsibility. I have eight brothers, I'm sure they
would be willing to become the successor of the Crawford Inheritance.
It was the first time father brought the topic, I wonder what got in him to finally
decide to throw such a grand event. I ŀȧpsed into silence, preoccupied with my
thoughts.
Sensing the doubt that I failed to conceal, Alexander turned to me, lifted my chin
so I could look straight into his eyes. There was so much tenderness inside in the
depths of his eyes which reassured me that everything would be fine and I
shouldn't be scared.
He captured my fingers and held them firmly with his rough calloused hands—a
hand of a diligent and hard-working man.
"Beatrix…." He trailed, contemplating the right words to explain so I would

easily understand. "I lost you for twenty-three long years of my life, I wasn't
there when you needed me the most. I wasn't even there to hug and comfort you
in your very first nightmare. I wasn't even there to protect you on your very first
heartbreak. And I'm so sorry for that."
"Papa…." Lost for words, I wasn't able to say anything more.
Alexander cleared his throat, forcing the tears back as he continued. "Just always
remember that I'm here now to protect you…. And so your eight brothers. I will
never allow anyone to hurt you again…"
I swore that there was flame blazing in the depths of my father's eyes as he made
the vow.
He wrapped me tight around his arms so tenderly, drowning me with affection.

"They start the war and you've been hopeless to fight before. It's now your turn
to show them how the real game is done, Beatrix."
I don't know what he meant. I didn't take it too seriously. I just wrapped my arms
around his neck and leaned my head into his shoulders.
Chapter 58 - BALL
PREPARATIONS
It was almost six, and the sun lost some of its radiance as it started to set, but it
was still bright and high enough in the sky to create spectacular evening
shadows overlooking from the floor to ceiling glass window of the terrace
located on the second floor of the elegant Crawford Mansion.
The silence that eerily covered the mansion earlier had been replaced by the
sound of excited voices planning for the grand ball. Occupying the single sofa
that looked like a King's elegant throne was Alexander Crawford seated
comfortably against the soft cushion, papers in hand, ignoring the chaos around
him.
Beside him, seated on the same elegant single sofa, that looked like a throne
created for a Queen was Clarissa Crawford. Her ebony black hair was streaked
with a few strands of silver, and it was fashioned into an elegant chignon. Her
spine straight like royalty as she sat on the sofa with the natural style and
elegance that she still possesses at her age. She was no doubt a queen.
On the modern Victorian sofa, the Crawford Brothers were seated, the said seat
could only accommodate six people, which makes both arms of the sofa
occupied for the eight of them to fit. In the center of the sofa, the oldest brother
sat, holding Faith into his arms, while the rest argued to take their turn and hold
the baby too. But Ethan refused to surrender the baby who was giggling at her
uncle's expense.
The scene surrounding me welled my heart with tenderness.. The moment was
so beautiful, so heartwarming, that for a while I wished the moment would
freeze for eternity. However, my wish couldn't possibly happen but it's okay
since storing them inside my memory would be more than enough.
"Turn around Miss Beatrix, I shall measure your hɨps." The sound of the
modiste's voice sent me crashing back to earth. My trail of thoughts vanished
into the air as I let go a deep sigh and did as she ordered.
"Excellent dear." Finally, Madame Stella exclaimed when she was done
measuring my vital statistics. After scribbling the details inside her journal, she
let it close.
Eyes in the shade of warm honey peered out of her extraordinary eyelashes.
Madame Stella was a fine woman with high cheekbones, a perfectly chiseled
nose, and small plump lips. She was around her mid-forties and yet she looked
younger than her real age as if she'd been drinking some water from the secret
fountain of youth. Her eyes narrowed as she surveyed me from head to toe then
back to my head again as if I was a subject from one of her experiments.
Madame Stella is a distinguished fashion designer, a connoisseur in creating

great masterpieces like ball gowns. She'd been featured in various fashion
magazines commending her exceptional talent that could bring out the best of
her clients once her creation was worn.
I've read all about her in a magazine. I saw the samples of her splendid creation
and I must say it was jaw-dropping, truly a great creation coming from the
woman of fashion. All her work was amazing but there's a single particular
creation of hers that stands out among others, it was the beaded off-shoulder
vɨrġɨnal gown the Queen Of Cordova wore on her wedding day.
"Ethan! It's now my turn, let me hold Faith! You'd been holding her for straight
five minutes now. Don't be selfish!"
My thoughts were momentarily interrupted by Caleb's irritated voice. 'No' was

the response he received. When my gaze landed on him, he looked as if he
wanted to strangle Ethan.
I bit my lower lip, suppressing the laughter from escaping my lips, my younger
brother's indeed looked adorable. Faith, who was wiggling on Ethan's arms,
continued to look at her uncle's with her eyes wide with curiosity.
"Let me hold her Ethan!" Rhylle buŧŧ in.

"Nope, give her to me, I'm the second oldest!" It was Skye arguing.
The master of the house cleared his throat. In an instance, the uproar stopped.
Ethan finally let go of Faith and reluctantly passed her to the second oldest, it
was against his will but he still allowed Skye to hold her with a sour expression
on his face. Skye in return looked delighted, he had this expression as if he won
a million dollars in a lottery.
Alexander set the papers he was holding aside and placed them on top of the
glass table in front of him. "I want you to make my daughter exceptionally
beautiful."
Madame Stella shook her head, "I couldn't make an already beautiful woman
even more beautiful Mr. Crawford. Even if she would wear a rag, she would
steal the crowd's attention. Truly a diamond of the first water!" She exclaimed.
Heat crept into my cheeks, turning them into a shade of crimson. I couldn't
believe that Madame Stella, a living legend in the fashion industry, just
complimented me.
Father smiled, somehow he looked pleased. "Then bring out the best in her,
Stella, you're a talented woman and know exactly what design will give her an
outstanding appearance."
"I will do my best Mr. Crawford." She replied, her cheeks blushed, her
expressive eyes glowed. It seems Madame Stella has hots for my father.
Embarrassed from the realization, I turned away. .
Later that evening, Madame Stella joined us for dinner. Father continued to
discuss the details about the gown I would wear for the grand ball with her. It
would be an off-shoulder, with a slightly plunging neckline to enhance my fine
collar bone, Madame Stella says.
"I want her gown to look like a phoenix in the shade of hellfire, I want Beatrix to
appear like the symbolic bird gloriously rising from its own ashes," Alexander
said meaningfully, there were hidden depths in his words.
"The color of flame would be a flattering shade on Miss Beatrix's smooth

alabaster skin, Mr. Crawford." Madame Stella agreed, throwing an appreciative
glance in my direction as she continued to sip on her wine glass.
After finishing dinner, I told father I would retire early. Faith was already asleep
in the crib, and I needed to transfer her to the bed so he agreed. Madame Stella
gave me a sympathetic smile as I vacated my seat. Before going upstairs to my
room I kissed father goodnight, and so my brothers.
Sooner or later we have to let go of our past and simply move forward.
Sometimes it's better to never remember the past at all. It was the thought that
came to mind when I was lying on my bed with my daughter beside me.
My eyes finally grew heavy, I closed my eyes, allowing myself to drift into a
sweet slumber with a sweet smile on my lips.
Chapter 59 - DREAM
"No matter what happens, just run...Don't ever look back." His words came as
harsh and fierce, it was not a plea but an order.
His heavily tied wrists searched my hands that were tightly bound in front of me
with a rope, his fingers moved forcefully against the rope, cutting it with a piece
of broken glass he managed to retrieve on the ground.
It was dangerously dark, the pale moonlight loomed over the horizon watching
the terrifying scene unfold as we kneel on the ground, grabbing the opportunity
to escape while the villains are away. The trees surrounding the area don't look
like trees but gigantic monsters against the streak of pale moonlight.
He impatiently struggled to brush the shard against the rope, muttering

unintelligent curses under his breath,
unmindful that his fingers were now bleeding from the exertion.
"Please, I will never leave you, not like this," I whispered weakly, begging he
would come with me as tears flowed down my cheeks like an endless waterfall..
"No! Listen to me, you need to escape! They will kill us both if you don't, I need
to spare you!" He whispered grimly, gritting his teeth in exasperation.
"No, please don't make me do this please!"
My shoulders shook uncontrollably, silent tears continued to flow down my

cheeks. "I will never leave you alone!"
From the distance the sound of a long, loud, doleful cry uttered by an animal, a
dog, or probably a wolf—I'm not quite sure which—sounded ominous, it sent
deep chills down my stiff spine.
I swallowed hard as he struggled to free my wrist, a tedious task which we found

impossibly hard to accomplish within short notice.
The rope that tied around my fingers was digging deep into my flesh, making my
fingers numb and cold.
The pale moonlight cast a shadow on his handsome face making it impossibly
hard to read his expression. He showed not the slightest sign of fear despite the
grave danger we're in.
"Promise me you will not look back okay? Just run, please, find help. Promise, I
will be fine."
Unmistakably terror filled my eyes as I looked at him. Dread was spreading

throughout my body and creeping to my bones. My breath came deep and
labored. The thought of escaping alone and leaving him behind scared the hell
out of me.
"Please promise me just run, don't look back." He sensed my reluctance to

follow him, his voice softened with encouragement.
Finally, the rope snapped, it fell into a heap on the ground like a loop of snake.
The sound of quick, hurried footsteps approaching sent me into hysterics.
"Hurry run!" The man ordered, his voice sounded too desperate.
I got on my feet, the tears I thought would stop continue slithering down my
cheeks. "I love you." He smiled faintly as I cast him a glance, "Don't ever look
back." He whispered which made it triple worse for me or leave.
Without looking back, I crept to the woods, pressing my fingers on my lips and
stifling the sob wanting to erupt. .
"She escaped!" A man's angered voice rose in the dark realizing the spot I
occupied was now empty. "Quick! Find her!" He ordered. His fearful companion
scurried to the woods to pursue me.
By the light coming from the moonlight, I saw the villain fished a dagger from
his pocket. Without another word, he slashed the cold, hard metal across the
man's back.
I woke up from the sound of my scream. Beads of sweat drip down my forehead.
It was a dream! No! It's a nightmare… but it almost feels as if it was real. The
emotions were so intense that I doubt if it was actually a dream…. Or a memory.
When my gaze landed on Faith she was still in her peaceful slumber. I'm glad
that my scream didn't awaken her.
The grandfather clock screamed it was only three in the morning. I know I
couldn't force myself to go back to sleep, the nightmare left a hollow emptiness
in me that I couldn't just ignore.
The memory of the dream was so exquisitely clear, but the only mystery was the
man's face. It was a blur. I peered through his face but I found no image in which
to remind me how he looked, leaving me imagining how he possibly looked after
I woke up.
He was a tall man, with broad muscular shoulders, and the hair the color of
warm honey against the pale moonlight. Those are the details I could recall but it
was not much of help now.
I leaned on the headboard and wrapped my arms around the pillow. When my
fingers landed on my cheeks I was surprised to realize it was wet with tears. I'd
been crying in my sleep.
I once more came to the question I asked myself earlier.
Is it just a dream or it was a memory from the past I lost?
Today was the most awaited Grand Ball where my father will introduce me as
Beatrix Crawford, the Heiress of Crawford Chain of business.
I should be happy. I told myself. But no matter how I cheer myself up, it simply
fails to lift my mood. Perhaps it was the huge responsibility waiting for me that
made me take the matter seriously. Great power requires great responsibility. I
was afraid I would fail my father's expectations.
My gaze landed on the sleeping angel beside me and I smiled instantly. There's
nothing I won't do for my daughter's sake. I will do even the most difficult thing
for her. My worries faded instantly as my gaze landed on her seraphic face. I
curled next to Faith and wrapped my arms around her. I closed my eyes while
feeling her warmth to my skin.
Before I knew it, I was already fast asleep.
____
It was eight in the morning but the Crawford Heiress was still curled on her bed
and snoring, recovering the sleep she lost earlier that day.
Downstairs, the hustle and bustle of the servants could be heard as they prepared
for the Grand Ball that would take place this evening. The household staff
scurried to and fro as they fulfill the tasks ȧssigned for them.
Hundreds of round tables and several chairs were neatly arranged inside the
large room. Above the ceiling, gigantic chandeliers were already installed to give
the room the perfect illumination.
Alexander Crawford, who was observing the arrangements was pulled out of his
reverie from the servants' voice, informing that a visitor arrived.
"Bring Mr. Greyson inside the library," Alexander told the servant and moved to
his library. Once inside, he settled on his comfy leather chair. Moments later, the
door of the library flung open and his visitor slipped inside.
"What brought you here Mr. Greyson?" He inquired without bothering to greet
him with pleasantries.
Without telling him to sit down, Greyson occupied the comfy leather chair
across his modern office table. "I made up my mind Mr. Crawford. I shall accept
your offer." He replied grimly. An angry scowl plastered on his face.
"What made you change your mind, Mr. Greyson?" Alexander Crawford cast
him a curious glance. Amusement had a bright glow on his eyes.
"My car was stolen and so is my suitcase. There's nothing left on me but to
accept your offer." He replied which made Alexander smile inwardly at the
thought.
He was right! Alexander cheerfully thought! Indeed right! that his prey will
willingly come to him.
"Well, then Mr. Greyson welcome to the Crawford Mansion. I shall print the
contract for you to sign tomorrow."
Greyson walked towards the door. He was halfway when Alexander called him.
Obligated to look at his new employer, he stopped and turned towards his
direction.
"As your new employer, I only have one strict rule that you should follow." The
amusement that lit Alexander's eyes was gone. It was now replaced by sharp,
warning glare
"Care to tell me that strict rule Sir so I could warn myself in the future?"
"I dare you not to fall in love with my daughter.
Greyson snorted. NOT GONNA HAPPEN. He thought as he shook his head in

disbelief.
"NEVER. Mr. Alexander." He snapped and headed out the door not knowing he
would swallow his words later that evening.
Chapter 60 - AT LAST
I didn't almost recognize the woman staring straight back at me in front of the
full-length mirror. Perhaps she was a supermodel…. An actress….A Queen....Or
probably the next Miss Universe.
When I urged closer, she moved too. And when I made a sudden graceful turn,
she did the same and I finally allowed the awe-inspiring transformation to sink
in my head. This is me…. No longer the same insignificant woman anymore....I
am now Beatrix Crawford, the daughter of the most influential man in Cordova,
sister of the hottest bachelors in town, and the Granddaughter of the woman who
once was given the title of the most beautiful woman in her era.
With eyes burning with fire, almost surpassing the glittering gems from the tiara
proudly sitting on my head which my grandmother wore on the day she was
introduced to the society, I continue gazing at my reflection, with wide
unbelieving eyes. Madame Stella volunteered to do my makeover and I must say
she did a wonderful job.
The long gown clung to my curves like a second skin. The pale orange color
made a startling contrast against my pale complexion. The off-shoulder cut
enhanced my fine collar bone as Madam Stella said. The gown looked so perfect
and I commend Stella for another yet masterpiece. Though the neckline was cut
a bit too low making me conscious of displaying a bit of skin, I think I could
handle the gown the way it should be handled with utmost care and finesse.
Who would have thought after looking at my queenly appearance that I was
trembling with fear and apprehension. I just wished that once I descend the stairs
I wouldn't make a fool of myself by falling. That would be so damn humiliating
especially in front of a huge crowd and glittering cameras.
"Beatrix! It's almost time!" Madam Stella breathlessly sounded from the door
which suddenly flung open. She peeked inside my room and after seeing I didn't
move an inch she made her way towards my direction. The sound of her heels
slapping against the ceramic floor reverberated inside the room.
I sighed and turned towards her. She looked so stunning on her scarlet halter top.
the sequins moved and glittered on her gown with each subtle step. She looked
so gorgeous and breathtaking at the same time and I wished at the moment I
have the same confidence she possesses.
The signal I'd been waiting for didn't help improve my mood, I could feel my
legs trembling from anxiety. The drumming sound of my heart intensified as
Stella stopped in front of me, urging me to go downstairs since everyone already
awaits downstairs.
"How was Faith?" I inquired, throwing her a worried glance. I haven't seen her
for an hour and I was afraid she would throw a tantrum if she failed to see me.
"Your brothers are keeping her entertained. Don't worry." Stella said, placing a
soft comforting hand on my shoulders. As if sensing the fear in me, she held
both my shoulders and captured my gaze into her deep-seated eyes. "Stop
worrying Bea." For the first time, she called me by a nickname that a mother
would wish to call her daughter.
"I'm scared..." I blurted out the truth, letting her see the emotions I dare not
conceal.
"Scared of what Bea?" Stella lifted my chin with her long delicate fingers which
were painted in scarlet. Her charcoal eyes peered out from extraordinary
eyelashes.
"Scared of not being accepted in this world. Scared of being treated differently.
Scared of so many things, there's too many to name." I replied with all honesty.
"You have no reason to feel scared Bea. You are Alexander Crawford's daughter.
I doubt if anyone would not accept you. Power is what controls just everything,
and as the future heiress, you have enough power. Even the wolves would bow
to you, Bea."
She ushered me to the door, her palms resting behind my back. Somehow the
gentle gesture helped ease my anxiety.
I heard the door close behind us. Madam Stella turned to face me one last time
as if surveying my features. "Lift your chin and smile. Without a doubt, your
beauty will stand out in the crowd."
I took a deep breath. Madam Stella has been very encouraging and the truth is,
she has helped a lot in decreasing my fear and anxiety. I feel much much better
now.
"Thank you." I mumbled.
Madam Stella prepared to leave but she suddenly stopped in her tracks as if
recalling something important "After your name was announced just stood at the
top of the stairs and turned around once. Your gown color will change." After
saying the words she hurriedly walked down the stairs and I wonder how she
was able to move briskly with her high-heeled shoes.
For the umpteenth time, I took a deep steadying breath. Summoning all the
courage I could muster to move my feet when I heard my name being called.
The first thing that greeted my vision was the elegantly decorated grand hall.
Gigantic chandeliers were scattered around the ceiling giving the room an
elegant ambiance. .
My heart hammered inside my ċhėst. It was so wild that I wondered if the room
couldn't hear my heartbeat. When I reached the edge of the stairs, the sea of
people waiting for my descent met my gaze.
There were so many visitors waiting down the stairs—it was more than what I
imagined. I nearly made retrieving steps backward when all eyes landed in my
directions.
'Holy Moly.' I muttered under my breath. Suppressing the urge to flee from the
sight. Before the lights went dim, I caught a glimpse of Faith Vienne at the
bottom of the stairs. A sudden surge of energy traveled down my spine giving
me the courage to move forward.
When the spotlight stopped at the top of the stairs, to where I exactly stood, the
crowd fell into a stunned silence.
I lifted my chin high and gracefully turn around.
***
GREYSON'S POV
I pushed the door to the Grand Hall open and quietly slipped inside. None have
noticed I entered the room. The crowd gathered near the staircase in stunned
silence waiting for the woman at the top of the stage to descend.
No one had noticed I was wearing an oversized t-shirt which Alexander

Crawford was kind enough to give me after the unfortunate incident of my car
being stolen which had my suitcase inside. No one noticed I wore jeans on my
bottom an informal getup to a formal ball like this one. I was totally out of place
in the swarm of formal suits and tuxedo's inside the room.
The dazed crowd gaze remained glued on top of the stairs, looking at the woman
whom I didn't pay another glance. There's only one thing occupying my
thoughts, it was to indulge in a glass of wine… or brandy will do… before I
return to the tiny cottage I would be staying for now until my contract with
Alexander ends.
A waiter passed by, just my luck, I thought seeing he was carrying a glass of
wine in his tray. I helped myself with the glass and took a quick sip.
I ignored the sudden pang of hollow emptiness at the sudden reminder of my old
life. The Grand Hall perfectly reminds me of the luxury I gave up because of
pride. Not that I regret it, it was the best decision I ever did.
"Ladies and Gentlemen, the future heiress of Crawford Chain of Business, Miss
Beatrix Crawford!"
The lights went dim, there was only one light on the room—the spotlight—It
was now focused on the woman wearing a pale orange gown that looked quite
simple.
I found myself walking near the crowd. Curiosity was nagging me like an itchy
bug bite, wanting to have a closer look.
The woman at the top of the stairs made a graceful turn, with my heart in my
throat I watch as her gown magically turned into the shade of pale orange into
the beautiful hellfire that made a startling contrast to her smooth alabaster skin.
The hem of her gown glittered with silvery beads making it appear the stars
descended from the sky to bow down and worship at her feet.
The gown he notices was plain and simple at first magically turned into a gown
embroidered with a phoenix in which precious gemstones glittered magnificently
against the light.
A tiara made of the finest gemstones was seated on her head, enhancing the soft
curls that cascade down her shoulders with luminosity.
My pulse jittered, my heartbeat quickened, and my throat went dry as my haze

descended the goddess of beauty who was now slowly walking down the stairs
with the grace of a queen.
The gown with the color of beautiful hellfire clung to her perfectly proportion
curves. With each subtle movement, the slit of her gown opens, exposing
flawless white legs that made every man inside the room swoon.
When she finally lifted her gaze in my direction I nearly had a mini heart attack.
Descending the stairs was no other than my ex-wife whom I thought was dead.
Chapter 61 - HAPPIER
She never
seemed shattered;
to me, she was a
breathtaking mosaic
of the battles
she's won.
-Matt Baker-
***
I was surprised, the word 'surprised' would even be an understatement. I was

shocked beyond imagination.
The event seems surreal that I denied it myself at first. I just missed Phoenix so
much that I imagine her to be the beauty descending the stairs. Probably this was
all a dream.. Soon I would wake up alone, surrounded by the dimly lit cottage
with only the lamp on.
The waiter passed by and I fetched another glass of red wine from the tray.
Realizing my hands were trembling, I nearly spilled the blood-red contents into
the front of the white t-shirt I wore.
I swallowed the content in one gulp, it burned my throat, and as the pleasant
sensation descended at the pit of my stomach, my body slowly relaxed. I
summoned all the courage I could muster and lifted my gaze to the woman—no,
the queen—who finally reached the foot of the stairs. Hovering around her were
a dozen eager men waiting to take a bit of her attention but she was too absorbed
in her thoughts that she didn't pay them a glance.
I found myself walking to the dim part of the grand hall where the bar counter is
located. I never once took my gaze at her until I reached the spot and occupied
the bar stool and watched with bedazzled interest at the smooth enchanting
rhythm of her movement.
It must be a mistake, it would be impossibly her. The regal queen making her
way past the densely packed crowd to the dance floor was not my ex-wife. She
was Beatrix Crawford, the heiress of Crawford Chain of Business. I blame my
over active imaginations from sleep deprivation.
My fingers trembled as I lifted it to my mouth and so suddenly she

absentmindedly turned in my direction as if she sensed my prying eyes, I ended
up spluttering half of the contents on my mouth thus, staining the white t-shirt I
wore.
But the cloth was no longer my interest, to hell with it. For a moment my heart
stopped and the dizzying truth hit hard like a sharp bolt of lightning that nearly
pushed me off my seat. Phoenix De Amore, my ex-wife, and Beatrix Crawford
are the same. I returned the empty glass with more force than required. Before I
realized it, I had abandoned my chair and my jaw literally dropped to the floor.
The only woman who stood by me all these years was now as unreachable as a
star. A wall as thick and long as the Great Wall of China separates us now. The
tables have turned, the woman who once loved me became a diamond of the first
water that bedazzled the crowd with her natural charm. I became nothing but a
mere memory.
'I dare you not to fall in love with my daughter.' It was the exact threat Alexander
Crawford had given me. I realize he had the very reason to warn me at all.
But it was too late.
I already found myself falling for his daughter all over again. .
It was so damn irritating and damn miserable to fail my job on the very first day.
And then I saw her lips spread into a smile that brightened the whole room when
Alexander Crawford took her hand.
I died inside seeing how happy she was, it was something I haven't made her feel
for a long time.
The crowd parted, giving way to eight dashing men slowly making their way
towards her direction. Good looking,
tall, attractive, well-toned body…. I try to search for some imperfection, Much
to my chagrin, I found none. I found myself irritated seeing them cover my view.
The room suddenly fell into a noticeable hush. Even the men who hovered over
Beatrice Crawford humbly went aside to give way to the eight men. Their
presence conquered the room.
A woman in her fifties—he wasn't quite sure about her age— emerged from the
sea of guests. She wore an A-line gown that she handled with natural grace and
elegance. There are few streaks of silver on her once ebony black hair which was
fashioned into a neatly done chignon. A tiara made of diamonds glittered on her
head, enhancing her look for tonight's event.
When the woman turned her gaze in my direction, I caught my breath. Beatrix
Crawford, and so it was her name now, was a spitting image of the woman
beside her. One would ȧssume she was his mother, or more accurately she was
her grandmother.
The eight men gave her a soft kiss on the cheeks and I watched with a pang of
annoyance as she hugged them with delight, her eyes gleaming with fondness,
almost surpassing the brightness of the chandelier.
I wonder who the lucky man who captured her heart… I wonder who was her
boyfriend among the eight men surrounding her.
Her boyfriend…
I felt a stab of annoyance watching the mens flock to her side.
As if my question had been answered, the tallest man, nearly as tall as me,
approached her the last. He was broad-shouldered and he has this natural
authoritative aura he carried with him. He said something to her ears which
made her cheeks turn crimson and her lips curled into a sweet serene smile that
stole my heart all over again.
When she whispered something to his ears, I witnessed him smile with
tenderness softening his aristocratic features. Her large beautiful phoenix eyes lit
up with fondness as he ushered her to the dance floor.
I heard my heart crashing to the white ceramic floor and shattering into tiny bits
when he wrapped his muscular arms around Beatrix's narrow hɨps. I thought the
sight was already unbearable watching her too close to him, but when her soft
fingers slither to his neck, I felt the other half of me died.
As if the fates were toying with my emotion, The song 'Happier by Ed Sheeran
played in the background and my mood plummeted to the ocean floor.
My heart which had been broken into pieces was painfully pulverized as if a ten-
wheeler truck had rolled on top. The sight of her dancing with the man is just
painful knowing he was not just a stranger…. but her lover. The last thought
drained the strength left in me.
Walking down 29th and Park
I saw you in another's arms
Only a month we've been apart
You look happier
He said somethin' to make you laugh
I saw that both your smiles were twice as wide as ours
Yeah, you look happier, you do
I didn't look away, I just couldn't look away despite the imaginary knife stabbing
my heart.
"I think you needed this Sir," The bartender pushed the bottle of wine into my
hands which I didn't realize was tightly gripping the bar counter. I frowned at the
interruption, my irritation deepened by the absence of a wine glass.
'Heck, yeah. I needed it badly.' I thought and pour the wine into my mouth as if
I'm drinking water, not liquor.
If only I could see my bleeding heart now, I'm sure as hell it was as red as the
stain left on the white t-shirt I'm wearing.
Ain't nobody hurt you as I hurt you
But ain't nobody loves you as I do
If you're movin' on with someone new
'Cause baby you look happier, you do
My friends told me one day I'll feel it too
And until then I'll smile to hide the truth
But I know I was happier with you
The song just dug deeper. I could feel the pain from the tip of my fingers down
to every corner of my body.
I smiled, it was a genuine smile but it lacked ŀuster, it bȧrėly reached my eyes
too.
As long as Phoenix, I mean Beatrix was fine I would be fine too. As long as
she's happy, I'll do my best to be happy too. As long as she's in good hands, I
have nothing to worry about.
Whatever wonderful things she has now, she deserves it all. She's a good person
with a beautiful heart and soul.
Sometimes holding on does more damage than letting go. That's what I realize as
I walk out the door.
For one last time, I'll do her the greatest favor I could—I shall set her free.
Chapter 62 - THE PARTY
I felt the weight of someone's gaze upon my shoulders. I tried to ignore the
unsettling feeling aside but it only bothered me more. All eyes had been nailed
on us the moment Ryze ushered me to the dance floor and that's when I felt
someone's intently looking at me, there was something utterly familiar about the
stare which I failed to fathom, call it instinct or something, but it was indeed
familiar.
Ryze was the third oldest among my eight brothers and by far the most good-
looking. Without a doubt my brothers are all refined men with striking features
but Rhyze has a smooth, angelic face which I find attractive.
He has soft phoenix eyes who appeared lively all the time. It was framed by
perfectly arched eyelashes that could make a woman green with envy, and
sometimes on the unfortunate side, made our younger brothers tease him
frequently.
His lips were thin and shapely as if they belonged to a woman. His perfectly
chiseled nose enhanced his gentle features. He looked like a male version of me.
My wandering eyes surveyed the densely packed crowd with growing unease, I
didn't expect that we would have a sea of visitors tonight when I was only
expecting no more than two hundred But the guests gathered around us with
keen no eyes, watching me dance with Ryze with curious keen eyes were no less
than four hundred guests..
"Nervous?" Ryze whispered in his usual gentle tone. It's one of the traits I
admire from my brother, he was the only Crawford man I know who was
eternally calm and soft-spoken. It seems he was the only one who didn't inherit
the notorious Crawford temper. Unfortunately, Ryze has a different calling. He
was more purpose-driven inclined to fulfill his greatest dream—to be a priest.
"A little bit," I replied, giving him the sweetest smile I could muster which he
responded with the same eager smile that made his eyes crinkle at the corner.
"Don't be. Now that you're a Crawford, you have nothing to be afraid of. They
should be the ones who should feel nervous. You have nine Crawford men
watching your back." Ryze's smile broadened, it was so warm and genuine and I
found my heart-melting.
"Thank you, Ryze," I mumbled.
I was momentarily distracted when a familiar song began to play in the

background. It was happier by Ed Sheeran. My eyes widened in curious
fascination wondering who had chosen the music.
I thought I'd forgotten the unsettling stare but it returned, this time it felt heavier.
As if by accident, my eyes landed on the dimly lit corner of the grand hall where
a bar counter is located. Seated on the bar stool was a man wearing a shirt which
I couldn't guess if it was white or grey since the light couldn't reach the corner.
There was something utterly familiar, despite being hidden into the shadows,
there was something about him that simply stood out. Despite him wearing a
rather out of place outfit, composed of a t-shirt and jeans in the room full of
people indulging in the grandeur of their attires, he still looks so proud, tall, and
intimidating.
"I shall turn you over to Ethan, he looked as if he wanted to strangle me for
keeping you longer than I should."
A turned my head to him, chuckling at the humor in his voice. He landed a soft,
gentle kiss on my cheeks before letting me go.
When I turned my gaze back to the corner of the room, the bar stool was now
empty, the man was nowhere to be found and there was no trace of him as if he
evaporated into the air. I wondered if I'd imagined him or he was a ghost after
vanishing as fast as he arrived.
I was left with no further time to locate the man by Ethan's arrival. "Shall I have
this dance, princess?" He said grinning happily after Ryze stepped aside giving
him the chance to occupy his place.
"My pŀėȧsurė Sir," I replied, grinning back.
The song changed and I found myself enjoying it as Ethan whirled me to the
dance floor with the excellent grace of someone who frequented the dance floor.
I wonder how many girls have danced with him before and surely enjoyed the
moment with him.
The moment was so magical, so enchanting that I found myself lost for words to
describe how I felt at the moment. I felt so special tonight like a princess dancing
in the center of the room, while hundreds of eyes watched me with unconcealed
admiration.
I feel so high at the moment as if I had taken some forbidden drugs that sent my
pulse rate jittering with excitement. In fact, I felt as if I am the most beautiful
woman in the room. Perhaps it was because I was surrounded by the most good-
looking men in Cordova that I found myself so damn special. I too was well
aware of the fact some women inside the room were eyeing me with raw envy as
eight dashing men swept me off my feet with a dance.
I forgot that about my uncertainties, I too forgot that I was uncomfortable. .
After the dance with Ethan, Skye followed, then there was Caleb after him was
Rhylle and then there was Troy. I was expecting my feet to feel exhausted during
the fifth dance but I have more energy than I thought. Surprised by my
enthusiasm and gusto, I managed to dance with Calix, then with Blithe, and the
last with Keith.
When the music died down, the dance I thought was the last wasn't the end,
coming towards me at the center of the room with a proud gleam on his eyes was
Alexander Crawford, my father.
"Can I have this last dance, though I doubt this would actually be the last dance
since a dozen of men are dying to take their turn?"
"I am honored to have this dance, Papa," I replied with eagerness, ignoring his
last remark.
"Thank you for all of this Pa. This is the most memorable experience I ever had."
After a long empty silence, I manage to say the words. Despite my efforts to
suppress the tears, I end up spilling them.
"You don't need to thank me, Beatrix. I want you to know that I'm so proud of
you. I will do everything to make you happy." Alexander replied I have never
seen so much tenderness in his eyes before.
The dance ended with Alexander wrapping me into a tight hug. I swear I have
nothing more to ask. I got everything at my feet. Above all, I am happy and
contented.
"Ladies and gentlemen, this toast is for my only daughter, Beatrix Crawford, the
heiress of Crawford Chain of Business!" Alexander announced raising a toast in
the air.
After the toast, the dance floor was opened for the guests to indulge in a dance. I
was planning to retire early, my body finally succumbed to exhaustion. After
eyeing Faith peacefully asleep in Ethan's arms, I finally decided I had had
enough of the party.
"Can I have this dance?"
I ġrȯȧnėd. So much for my plans to retire early. A man with piercing brown eyes
stood in front of me, his lips curled into a smile that no woman could resist.
Good Lord! I muttered inwardly realizing that I have to stay a little longer.
He was tall, my head bȧrėly reached his shoulders. He has this smooth warm
honey hair that which I suddenly found myself wanting to brush my fingers into
his wild unruly hair.
He was handsome… too handsome ….A model perhaps? An actor? He was too
out of my league. I thought eyeing his broad muscular shoulders and perfectly
chiseled body which his tuxedo wasn't able to conceal.
"S-sure." I stuttered. Blushing.
The last thing I knew, I was being directed to the dance floor.
"Don't be scared." He whispered, gently guiding my hands around his neck. His
arms slithered down the curve of my waist.
What a perfect gentleman. I thought as he danced with ease. I could feel my
palms trembling as I held his neck.
Butterflies were churning my stomach as he holds me. For a moment, the room
faded to the distance. There were only the two of us standing on the dance floor.
Even the noise seems to drift far away. I am only aware of his breathing and so
my own.
The dance stopped I became aware that the song ended. Once more I was back
into reality.
"Goodnight Señorita Beatrix." He murmurs in his sėxy, sultry voice that nearly
made my eyes close. "I shall see you tomorrow," he said meaningfully. After
that, he was gone leaving me reeling with shock.
Chapter 63 - ADMIRERS
Last night, I thought of him as handsome.
But seeing him in broad daylight, I was utterly shocked to realize that
'handsome' would be an understatement. The man standing in front of me now,
with left hand thrust on the pocket of his jeans and the other behind his back was
a demigod.
He wore a simple blue t-shirt on top and blue denim jeans at the bottom. Despite
the simplicity in the clothes he wore one could feel the authority he possessed,
combined with a commanding aura he seemed to carry wherever he went.
The wild, untamed hair crowning his head last night wasn't the shade of warm
honey. Perhaps it must be the effect of the pale light from the chandelier that
made me thought it was that shade. Today it made me realize that his hair was a
startling strawberry blonde and his eyes beneath his bushy eyebrow were an
intriguing shade of emerald green—another mistake of mine. Must be the trick
of light too.
For a moment, I found myself watching him with the same intense stare he was
watching me. His eyes glowed with wry amusement, the corners of his eyes
curled in fascination making me wonder what he was thinking behind those wild
piercing glares..
Shock wouldn't be enough to describe the sudden increase of my pulse rate upon
seeing him standing in the living room after I was summoned by a servant
informing me that a certain Mr. Marcus Peterson arrived.
I didn't recall having acquaintance with a man named Peterson but I found
myself itching with nagging curiosity for the reason why he paid me a visit.
When I walked down the stairs, I found him seated on the white Victorian sofa.
And when he saw me he quickly came to his feet and met me halfway.
A flicker of recognition sparkled in my eyes. He was indeed the man I danced

last night. I recalled him saying something like 'seeing me again.' It didn't occur
to me that he was serious about it. I wasn't interested in entertaining anyone at
the moment.
"It's a surprise seeing you Mr.. uh—Peterson." I broke the unnerving silence with
a rather awkward smile, wondering how I should welcome a male visitor.
"Just call me Marcus." He responded in his sėxy, sultry voice that could turn a
woman's knee into jell-o but not mine. I'm particularly allergic to men as
handsome as he.
He extended a hand which I couldn't ignore. It was seemingly rude of me to not

take it, The man was being polite, I told myself as I took his hands, it was soft
and smooth, not the hard and calloused palms I was expecting. It occured to me
he was pampered and wasn't used to hard work.
I don't know what yad gotten on me but I was expecting someone else which I
couldn't even understand. Perhaps a man with brown hair and ocean blue eyes?
The thoughts made my eyebrows furrowed in confusion. I don't know where the
thought came from.
"For you, Beatrix."
He gently pushed a bouquet of flowers into my palms, it was the first time I
became aware he had one. He must be hiding it behind his back.
"T-thank you." I stuttered like a teenager receiving a gift for the very first time.
His intention was still unclear. We just met last night and here he was giving me
a bouquet of fresh red roses. The flower was beautiful but I prefer the pristine
white roses compared to the usual red ones.
"Please sit down Mr. Marcus." I offered, cheeks blushing with embarrassment,
cursing myself inwardly for forgetting my good manners.
"No worries Beatrix, I just came here to give you dropped by to see you, now
that I did, I must be going. I'll visit you again if I have the time." He said, after
that he was gone as fast as he arrived, leaving me to face a whirlwind of
questions alone.
"I guess you've acquired yourself an admirer big sister." It was Troy grinning
from ear to ear as he emerged from nowhere.
"I ȧssume you'd been sently watching Sir?" I said in a reprimanding tone. .
When amusement flickered on his eyes and the grin he had turned to a crisp
laughter I knew I was right.
"I was glad you found that amusing Troy." I said in a stern voice. He was
obviously laughing at my expense.
"Not really my dear sister. I was just wondering how Alexander Crawford would
handle the news that his only daughter had attracted a dozen admirers at a single
night."
"Stop exaggerating Troy. That was merely a single visitor today. There's
nowhere on earth I would have many admirer from last night."
Troy shrugged his shoulders at my remark and motioned me to walk inside the
kitchen.
"Bloody Hell." It was my initial reaction after walking straight into the kitchen
and stumbling into a basket of flowers crowding the space on the floor.
"That was unladylike." Troy remarked with a snort.
"Where did these flowers come from? I said instead ignoring my brother's stern
remark about my behavior.
There weren so many of them that the ceramic floor was bȧrėly visible in the
clutter. Over the kitchen counter, a rather fragile looking bouquet of flowers
crowded the space. The sight created a mini garden inside the kitchen.
The crowded sight was giving me a
headache this early in the day.

"From your admirer I guess." He replied, shrugging his shoulders.
I shook my head in exasperation, Troy was right, I ȧssume, eyeing the card
attached to the flowers and seeing my name written on it.
"Oh dear!"
Clarissa Crawford suddenly emerged from the door, her confused gaze surveyed
the room as if she was battling if she walked straight inside the garden and not
the kitchen.
"I ȧssume you acquired yourself a number of suitors dear!" She exclaimed, her
eyes widening in surprise. When she recovered her eyes lit up with
happiness. "Well, have you found anyone attractive?"
I ġrȯȧnėd and cast my eyes heavenward. Handling my eight brothers alone was a
difficult task. I don't want to make my life even more complicated. "That's not
gonna happen Grandmama." I replied, evading the discussion about a possible
suitor. "I'll go ask some ȧssistance from the gardener. Hopefully he got an idea
what he should do about this."
I waited no response and hurriedly escaped the scene. Troy and Grandmama will
roast me alive if I don't leave right away. They will undoubtedly tease me until I
couldn't take it anymore.
Warm stream of sunshine welcomed my face after stepping outside. I stopped for
a moment, taking a subtle breath of fresh air to calm my nerves. I was still
savoring the moment when I caught a glimpse of a servant waking her way
towards me with another batch of roses clutched around her arms.
I nearly ran my fingers into my hair in frustrations. This is not happening. With
quick long steps, I made my way to the garden. My wandering eyes trying to
find the gardener. I needed his ȧssistance right now. I couldn't let the kitchen
look like that. I need to clear it as soon as possible before my annoyed brothers
decide to let the flowers be thrown outside the house.
Maybe I could ask the Gardener to help me move some of the flowers on the
flower pots in the garden. I hate to see them go to waste, so I might at least
display them in a place they would be appreciated. Probably, I will display some
on the flower vases too.
My burgeoning thoughts were cut short when my gaze landed on the tall man
holding a hose and watering my grandmother's rare collection of plants. He was
so absorbed in his own thoughts that he didn't notice I was standing just behind
him, it gave me the chance to observe his back..
My pulse rate quickened watching him with a curious interest. He was tall, too
tall actîually that my head bȧrėly reached his shoulders. He wore a plain t-shirt
which was quite oversized. Beads of sweat were now forming on his temples.
He has broad muscular shoulders and the t-shirt he wore which was now soaked
with his sweat, it now clung to his body like a second skin He wore jogging
pants at the bottom.
My heart beat erratically inside my ċhėst. There was something utterly familiar
with the man but I can't seem to figure it out. I ignored the sudden chill that ran
to my spine as I watched him.
Suddenly as if he was aware that I was watching him in silence, he stopped on

his tracks. The action only made my heart beat like crazy. As if very slowly, he
turned towards my direction and I froze as a pair of piercing blue eyes landed at
me. For a moment my world stopped spinning.
Chapter 64 - SURPRISED
"H-have w-we met before?" I blurted the words aloud before I realized what I
was doing. I shouldn't have asked but there's a part of me curious to find the
truth.
A pair of exquisite blue eyes stared back at me and I caught my breath as he

steadied his gaze to mine. He's got the most amazing shade of blue eyes I've ever
seen. For a moment I found myself staring straight into a shade of beautiful
lagoon.
"I ȧssure you, we never met before Madam." He was polite, his face showed not
a bit of emotion but when I looked into the depth of his eyes, I caught a glimpse
of sadness he wasn't able to conceal in time.
"Are you sure?" I wasn't convinced yet. There was a different answer I wish to
hear coming from him.
"I'm certain Madam. We haven't met before.." He replied.
Despite the seemingly honest remark, I have this feeling he wasn't entirely
telling the truth.
I shook my head. Probably I was simply mistaken. Why would he lie anyway?
"How may ȧssist you, Madam?" He asked, his eyes never leaving mine. I could
feel my knees melting from the heat of his stare.
"Are you really the Gardener?" I asked instead. He was probably thinking I lost
my mind.
"Yes, Madam I am." It was his short response. A flicker of amusement crossed
his eyes making it appear wider. He has amazing long eyelashes and I envy him
for having them.
It was impossibly hard to stare at him and not lose oneself. With his perfect
posture, large muscular built, and well-proportioned body he would undoubtedly
pass a modeling career
He was too overqualified to become a gardener. One could think that a man as
breathtakingly handsome as he could find a more decent job with higher pay. It
was such a surprise to find deity standing in front of a garden and tending the
plants as if he was a perfectly chiseled statue.
"Are you listening, Madam?" His irritated voice tore on my thoughts. It seems I
space out without me knowing. He was looking at me with his bushy eyebrows
furrowed as he waited for my response.
I lifted my gaze back to him. My cheeks turned into a shade of crimson from
embarrassment. "What were you saying?"
"For the third time, how may I ȧssist you, Madam?" Gone was the flicker of
amusement in his ocean blue eyes. He sobered and put a mask of paper blank
expression on.
"I would need ȧssistance moving out all the baskets of flowers inside the Kitchen
before it becomes an inconvenience. Please put them all together inside the huge
marble flower pot. When you finish the task, please display it in the living
room."
And just like that after I said everything he needed to know, he walked away
without saying anything. My eyes lingered on the sweat-soaked shirt he wore
which now clings on the hard muscles of his back. He was the type who could
wear anything but still manage to look regal. He may wear a rag but I swear he
would still slay the look.
'I couldn't be mistaken. I saw him before. I just forgot where and when. I could
trust my Intuition, I couldn't lie.
This is not the time to burden myself to remember things I couldn't even recall, I
reminded myself. I stopped pacing back and forth and stationed in front of
Faith's bed.
My daughter was wide awake, giggling as she watched the colorful stars hanging
on top of her crib. I stared at her with warmth spreading inside my ċhėst. My
sweet little baby. I mumbled, all worries occupying my thoughts were
temporarily forgotten. .
Her arms flailed as she stared at me. There was a smile tugging at the corner of
her small, shapely lips. It never stopped to amaze me how I gave birth to such a
seraphic creature. She was so beautiful. I wonder what her father looked like. He
must be so handsome too.
Faith stared at me. For a moment, I found myself lost in the depths of her blue
eyes. I was like staring into the depths of a wondrous ocean. I could lose myself
in it forever.
A thought struck me. Faith's exquisite blue eyes seem utterly familiar. I have
seen it before. I will bet my life I did.
A soft knock on the door woke me up to the burgeoning thoughts I found myself
occupied. I briskly opened the door and pulled it open.
"Can we talk Beatrice?"
Alexander stored inside the room and made a beeline straight to the crib where
he found his granddaughter looking at him with wide innocent eyes.
"What is it, papa?" I asked.
He shifted his gaze back to me, a smile slowly brightened his face. "Mr. Peterson
came to me at the Hotel Site today, he asked permission to bring you to his
friend's birthday party."
I sighed heavily and stared heavenward. Partying was the last thing I wanted to
do. I have a daughter to take good care of and I have no time to have fun outside
the house. Leaving Faith alone tonight seems to be an unpleasant idea that will
hunt me to my destination.
"Pa, I couldn't leave Faith alone. It gives me anxiety." My pleading gaze landed
on his. I was praying so hard that I won't be obliged to attend another party
tonight. All I needed was a peaceful night of sleep.
"Mr. Peterson rarely asked anyone to a party, Beatrix. You should be privileged.
He was a decent man from a decent family. His family owns a chain of Hotels."
"I don't care if he was a farmer papa. I wouldn't care as long as he's a good and
decent man. But that's beyond my point. What I'm trying to say is, I'm not open
to welcome any man in my life now. I have Faith papa. I have my brothers. I
have you."
I took a step forward, took his hands into my own, and stared deep into his eyes.
"I have everything I ever wanted papa. Please… don't push me to things which
are against my will."
"It was your happiness I'm after Beatrix. I want you to enjoy your freedom. I
want to find you a man who will love you with all his heart." He explained, his
tremble with emotion.
"I am happy papa. I couldn't be happier now."
Alexander Crawford's shoulders sank. He looked defeated. "I already said yes
Beatrix."
"I couldn't let you down papa." I sighed deeply, concealing my growing
annoyance regarding the matter.
Hearing the good news Alexander's face lit up with surprise. But after seeing the
expression of uncertainty on my face, his shoulders sunk once more.
"Please don't force yourself, Beatrix. I could just tell Mr. Peterson you can't
come since you're feeling unwell."
"True, I don't want to attend the party pa but I couldn't just lie to avoid the
situation. I made up my mind I will attend tonight but you promise me that in the
near future you will not decide anything without consenting me first."
He must have noticed the stubborn tilt of my jaw and the fierce glow burning on
my eyes that he finally agreed. He knew when to argue and he knew exactly
when it's time to give up and face defeat. "I'm sorry Beatrix for forcing you into
this. I promise that this would be the last time you will have to do this. I will not
interfere with your decisions anymore."
"I'm happy to hear that papa."
Alexander Crawford was gone but I was still wrapped in my thoughts. Not only
will I worry about my outfit tonight but I will also worry about who will take
good care of Faith.
Not that I can blame papa, he was just trying to divert my attention away from
worries, including my past. He was simply trying to thrust me into a different
environment in which I will have the chance to move forward and forget what
entirely happened to me.
Being the Crawford Heiress had its own disadvantages. I thought rather grimly
realizing I was pushed into action. I have no other choice but to allow myself to
be driven away
Perhaps going to a party wasn't a bad idea at all. Maybe I will find myself
enjoying the party tonight. I will me a new acquaintance which would probably
be beneficial to me in the near future.
"You should behave tonight baby. Mama will be out to attend a party. Please
don't make it hard for your uncles tonight, they will be the ones to take good care
of you ."
I smiled at my daughter as I lift her into my arms. She was surprisingly smooth
and warm to the touch. She smiled back at me showing a pair of adorable
dimples that melted my heart with its charm.
"I love you, Faith. Mama will not be long, she will return quickly after the
party."
Chapter 65 - JEALOUS EX-
HUSBAND
One of the most painful things in the world is watching the woman you love,
happy with someone else.
***
I always dreaded this to happen. Especially that I was there to have a glimpse of
what was taking place. It shatters my heart into a thousand pieces, almost
making me want to weep with helplessness and frustrations knowing she once
been mine but I blow up the chance and broke her heart, and now she found
solace in another man's arms, I was left with no choice but watch her sweet
enchanting smile as she slowly walks down the bottom of the stairs where a
handsome Adonis waits for her descent—like a groom impatiently waiting for
his bride to reach his side.
It wasn't my intention to pry over her private affairs. It just happened that I was
about to enter the door to supposedly ask her about moving the huge flower pot
outside to the spot she wanted it to be transferred. I know it could wait until
tomorrow but I just want to see her…. Badly wanted to see her. I couldn't wait
much longer and formulated a reasonable excuse to meet her only to have my
heart broken and shatter across the floor seeing her walk down the stairs just like
the first time I saw her except a man was waiting down at the end with a wide
grin on like a teenager taking his crush to prom for the first time.
A felt the sudden stab of annoyance. I almost had this irresistible urge to pull the
man's collar and push him hard to the floor, and rip that smile off his lips..
Noticing the grim thoughts running on my head, I ġrȯȧnėd, I sounded like a
jealous husband except that Beatrix was not legally mine anymore. I'm nothing
but a man regretting his past actions, but it was too late for regrets. The damage I
did was beyond repair. It built a thick layer of iron wall between us. Phoenix—
Beatrix is better without me.
The grandfather clock seems to stop moving. My whole world momentarily

froze into stillness as she walked down the stairs. I have to hold my breathing as
I continue to gaze at her with nothing but pure admiration in my eyes. She was
the most wonderful thing I've ever known and the sweetest person I've ever met.
But I'm the stupidest man on earth for having to break such a delicate creature. I
have to pay for my sins and today was just the beginning of it as I stood in
silence, witnessing the scene that stabbed my heart with a thousand knives.
She moved down the stairs with the graceful movement of a queen. Except that
she's not a queen but a goddess of war who fought and won countless wars in her
life. The beautiful glow on her unique pair of eyes made her more appealing. She
had always been beautiful but now she was simply amazing that even my eyes
wouldn't want to blink in fear that I would waste a single moment. I wanted her
memory to be implanted in my mind because that's all I could have of her.
When she reached the bottom stairs and the man gently took her palm into his
lips, I swore I died at the moment. My only concern was I'm still very much
alive. I rather prefer I'm dead to not witness the torturous scene that adds lemon
to the raw wound in my heart. It must have been what my ex-wife had felt the
first time she saw me with Angela. The pain must have been triple worst after
she found doing the 'thing' with Angela on the kitchen counter. I now realize the
pain. But I know the pain I felt at that moment was only a speck of dust
compared to the pain I made her suffer when she had to witness my
unfaithfulness live. Because I swore, if I found her with any other man on a bed,
I would kill. That is without a doubt.
Her sėxy lips stretched into a smile, it was so brilliant that it made the diamonds
on her ears appear dull. Even the chandelier hanging on the ceiling seems
unappealing compared to that illuminating smile. A strong ache in my ċhėst
woken me up from my illusion, the cheerfulness inside me vanished like a flame
poured with a bucket of water. The smile wasn't for me anymore, probably it will
never belong to me again, that's the truth I need to get over. I don't even know if
I will ever 'get over and probably I have to spend the rest of my remaining days
confined to a mental institution after I couldn't take the sweet torture of her
memories anymore.
The man wearing a tuxedo laid his arms around her tiny waist. It took me a great
amount of self-control as large as the size of Europe not to charge forward and
rip the arms that were holding her. Jealousy was Indeed one of the most
unpleasant sensations in the world. If this continues, I wouldn't end up in a
mental institution but I will forever found myself locked into Alcatraz. I know I
should look away but there was no strength left in me to avoid something which
I know I have to face forever. I realize at the very moment it was difficult to
become a mȧsȯċhɨst except that it was unavoidable.
They are headed to the door, I realize as I ran behind one of the large lawn
ornament—an angel kneeling on the ground holding a flower into her palm—a
hasty move to hide my presence from the two. If I dare broke this statue, I might
as well say goodbye to my job for the next day. I'll bet my arms and legs that the
lawn ornament cost Alexander Crawford a great amount of fortune. He will
surely break my bones if I break the rare piece.
There was a brand new car waiting outside the entrance. I hate to admit it but it
was gorgeous, the latest model, must have cost a fortune. That instant I knew I
don't like the man, such a showoff. It almost seems to take forever as I wait for
them to emerge, when they finally did, I swear I couldn't be more pissed off.
How I wish that a bolt of great lightning would hit the car and destroy the engine
before they could leave. But of course, it was as impossible as wishing Beatrix
would pay me attention now that I'm a lowly gardener.
He opened the door for her then turned in the opposite direction and climbed
inside. The engine roared to life and moved forward, the gates swung open and
the moving car faded to the distance before the gates swung close. The car was
gone but I was still there watching the gates with growing unease or perhaps it
was growing jealousy if I would only be honest with myself. She was gone but
the breathtaking image of her persists inside my thoughts. Beatrix had ways been
beautiful but tonight I found myself searching for the right words to describe her.
The silk gown she wore was too perfect to describe in words.
The smooth silk dress clung to the perfect curves of her body like a well-made
glove. The double thɨġh slit did wonders to flatter her shapely legs which were
one of her best ȧssets and it cost me a great amount of self-control not to run for
sewing tools and repair the exaggerated slits that could make a man's eyes bulge
with admiration. I never saw her wear a gone so revealing before, not even when
she was still my wife. She was always the prim and proper type. But tonight her
taste must have changed too. It must be the influence of her personal designer
Madam Stella, she was trying to make her client ride the fashion rage, which
explains the plunging neckline that displays an ample amount of her perky
brėȧsts.
Beatrix was dressed as Aphrodite tonight and without a doubt, she slayed the
look. She wore her evening attire with stunning grace that could make the real
goddess of love and beauty from Mount Olympus blush. She was once mine, and
even if it's now a distant memory I'm still so proud of her, so damm proud that I
nearly weep at the thought that she would acquire more admirer. Moving the
flowers crowding the kitchen this morning had been a difficult job that irritated
the hell out of me. I don't know how would I handle to keep moving her suitor's
gifts without losing my mind from jealousy.
"Wah-wah "
An infant's cries reached my ears. My thoughts were suddenly scattered in the

air. My eyebrows scrunched in confusion while my gaze searched where the
sound came from. It seems the noise was originating from inside the mansion.
Impossible! My initial reaction was pure disbelief. A baby? Inside the Crawford
Mansion? That's purely ridiculous. I must have been losing my mind. Didn't I
lose my mind already a few moments ago? I strode away from the door to the
direction of my tiny cottage. Must have been my imagination, I thought.
"Wah-wah." I froze in my tracks. This was no longer my imagination. "Bloody

Hell," I muttered under my breath and made a retreating steps backward until I
was standing at the door of the mansion. I take a peek inside only to be greeted
by the greatest shock of my life.
Chapter 66 - A BABY?
Beatrix fled from my thoughts after I saw Alexander in the most unlikely
situation. I have no idea whether to be amused, bewildered, or shocked. My eyes
went so wide that an apple could nearly fit inside. My mouth parted so wide that
I'm afraid my uvula could be seen sticking out. I told myself I lost my mind,
perhaps this might be the proof I did. If not then why would I see Alexander
Crawford holding a wailing infant into his arms with an expression a mixture of
fear, anxiety, and dread. If the situation were not so grave, I swore I already fell
into fits of hysterical laughter watching the alarm dancing on his handsome face.
He looked far from a man who was feared by his enemies.
Gathered around him sharing his demise were eight of his children, some pacing
back and forth while others remained by his side with a somber expression
mirroring their patriarch's somber mood. Bloody hell! Was I dreaming because
as far as I'm concerned this scene wouldn't possibly happen unless I'm into a
deep state of slumber. Definitely, a wailing child wrapped around my employer's
arm would be the most impossible thing that I could come across in the real
world. Soon probably I would find myself awake and laughing at how ridiculous
the unlikely scenario is.
"Wah-wah.." The sound of the cries intensified. It was so loud that I swear it
could be heard up to the next block. This time it pierced my ears and nearly
broke my eardrums too. The chance I hold that it's only a dream faded in a snap.
It's as if I'd been splashed with ice-cold water and I found myself wide awake.
My unblinking eyes remain transfixed on the cherubic baby which was far from
angelic now as she plunged the entire Crawford Household into a chaotic
disorder. All efforts had been applied to stop the baby's cries but none refused to
stop her little tantrums. The baby misses his or her mother. In a time like this,
only her scent would calm her down. She was overcome with tears since she
couldn't sense that her mother was around.
Does Beatrix have a child?
Suddenly the thought made my heart hammer inside my ċhėst. My heartbeat was
so loud that it reached my ears. I was even wondering why the entire household
hadn't heard about it. Could it be…. Could it be possible that the baby was….. I
shooed the thought before I jumped to the conclusion. Impossible! It can't be,
she wasn't even pregnant the last time I saw her and she didn't inform me about
her pregnancy. But then, we divorced and she was furious with me, it was
enough reason for her to keep the truth from me. I calculated the days after the
last time we made love and everything seemed to fall into detail. There's a
possibility that I was the father.
Rhyze, the man I initially thought was her boyfriend was in fact, her younger
brother… and so the rest of the men living inside the Crawford Mansion. She
wasn't involved in a romantic affair with anyone before I arrived. There's a fifty
percent probability that I am the father. A surge of happiness filled my ċhėst, I
had to hold myself still for a moment to catch my breath. Without me realizing I
suddenly felt the warmth leaking from my eyes. Bloody Hell… A man shouldn't
be overcome with tears especially if he was uncertain of the facts. But I don't
need any proof to prove that the child was mine, I could feel it…. I have a child
with Phoenix!
My sentiments were cut short, pity took over my body as I witnessed how the
baby was passed around like a piece of doll in an attempt to try if anyone from
them could silence the child. Of course, it failed since the baby couldn't sense
her mother's presence. The Crawford Men were a bunch of inexperienced
bachelors who haven't once held a baby in their arms, they also simply lacked
some skills. I have to clench my fist on my side to stop myself from running
forward and snatching the child into my arms. It annoyed me that much to watch
how to continue to cry restlessly.
Before I realized what I was doing, I found myself moving forward. Damm my
impatience and lack of self-control, it will surely land me in trouble one day. But
I don't care about myself anymore, all I could think of was to take the baby into
my arms. Listening to her tears was crushing my heart into pieces. I couldn't bear
to see her like this without me doing anything. "There you are Greyson." It was
the greetings I received from Alexander Crawford. For once, he was somehow
relieved to see me. What a miracle.
"As you can see Sir, I heard a baby wailing, I came to check if I could be of
some ȧssistance."
He didn't seem to think my offer was suspicious. His sleepy, tired gaze landed on
mine. Beads of sweat formed on his temples. The shirt he wore was crumpled
and it was soaked with his sweat too. "It's beyond your field of work but do you
have an idea how to make a baby sleep?" His voice sounded tired."
My gaze surveyed the faces inside the room. It was obvious they are too happy
to have me there and save their ȧsses. I swallowed hard as Ethan slowly walked
towards me. I caught my breath when he slowly transferred the baby into my
arms Everything seems to happen in slow motion
My fingers were trembling as I held her. I nearly began to weep when her
exquisite ocean blue eyes captured mine. She was the most beautiful creature I'd
ever seen…. So soft… so breathtaking… The moment she looked at me, there's
no denying that the baby I'm holding into my arms was my daughter…. She was
a splitting replica of our first daughter Vien.
The thought made the burden in my ċhėst heavier.
A particular memory flickered inside my thoughts. It was the memory of me

holding Vien into my arms after she was born. Phoenix was peacefully asleep
that time and I crept inside her room to have a look at our daughter…. Yes, our
daughter… The moment I saw Vien smile, I fell in love with her right away
despite my belief she was not my daughter. But of course, it had been all a lie
that it was my brother who wanted me to believe and he succeeded after he
faked the paternity test result. I was a fool to fall on his tricks back then. The
affection I have for Vien—I try to keep them—I hated Phoenix that time because
I thought she cheated on me. I was a gullible fool believing so. And now it cost
me my marriage.
Regrets… There are so many regrets in my life. But after holding the seraphic
creature in my arms I forgot every single one of them. My life had been a huge
mistake, and this baby was the only thing that made my life right. It took me a
moment to realize that the tranquil silence had fallen back inside the mansion.
The baby was no longer wailing at the top of her lungs. Instead, she was now
smiling, her ocean blue eyes wide with wonder. She felt a strong bond that a
father and daughter could only share.
"Good Lord." Alexander Crawford exclaimed and sank into the long Victorian
sofa with relief. For once, he shot me a thankful glance as if a thorn had been
pulled out of his ċhėst. He wiped the beads of sweat off his temples using a
handkerchief.
Eight pairs of eyes glared at me with amazement. Somehow I found myself

pleased at the notion that my daughter preferred his father more compared to his
uncles. The thought made my mood soar higher. If it weren't for the somber
atmosphere I should have cackle with laughter. No one said a word. They just
continue to stare at me with wonder.
The baby in my arms opened her tiny mouth and sighed sleepily in my arms. As
I watched her, a sudden overprotectiveness swept over me. I suddenly made a
promise to myself to protect her at all cost. Even if it means she will never have
to know about me. I rocked the baby into my arms until her eyelids fluttered
close. Before I knew it, she was already fast asleep. I sighed with relief. It felt so
good while she slept into my arms.
"Where's her room?"
Alexander Crawford led the way. We entered an elegantly decorated room, it

must be the largest room found inside the Mansion. The feminine pink interior
confirmed that it was Beatrix's room. Beside the Queen size bed, there was a
movable crib. I hastily entered as nine men followed inside making the room
crowded.
I carefully laid her back to the crib. She stirred…. Then she started crying. .
I sighed. It wasn't against my will but it seems I have to stay longer until Beatrix
returns….
Chapter 67 - LOOKS FAMILIAR
'Please, let this be over soon. I want to go home already.' My beaded silver
stiletto just landed on the crimson carpeted floor but it was going home which
bothers my mind already. The thought of my daughter at home in the hands of
my beloved family doesn't ease the gnawing worry inside me. The thought of my
eight brothers with father in addition watching over Faith tripled my unease
considering that they have zero experience handling a newborn baby. Not that I
blame father for putting me in this ordeal but it was him who agreed and I can't
break his word of honor so I'm obliged to go.
I should be at home. Curled on the feathery softness of my Queen size bed with
an angel lying next to me with my arms protectively around her. Instead, I found
myself in the middle of nowhere, with no acquaintances and no friends. Even the
man standing beside me—Mr. Marcus Peterson—was a total stranger. If I don't
care about propriety, damn it to hell but I'm going home. I cursed mentally,
hoping I weaved an excuse to escape this date but I hated lying. I stared
heavenward, asking the gods for a little bit of patience..
"Beatrix, are you okay?" Marcus spoke beside me, worry gleaming upon his
eyes. Guilt invaded me for nearly forgetting he was with me. He captured my
eyes with his gaze. I was trying to lower my eyes on the floor but his eyes held
mine captive. Marcus Peterson was without a doubt a handsome man. He could
put an actor to shame with his looks and charm. But I wonder why I felt nothing
for him. I expect that his good looks could make my heart flutter and my pulse
rate jitter in some ways. Unfortunately, his good looks have no profound effect
on me. He couldn't make my heart beat like crazy the way our new gardener did.
The Gardener's sėxy, sultry body was enough to make my mouth water with
admiration. Not that I'm fantasizing over him, it's just that I appreciate his six-
pocket abs. I'm not made of stone not to appreciate a blessing when I see one.
"I'm fine Mr. Peterson," I replied, my mouth stretched lazily into something
which I hope resembled a bit of a smile. If only I had the power to pull the time,
I already did moments ago so I don't have to waste the next hour of my life in
ennui. He must be convinced about my response for he did not comment, he just
held his arms to mine which I'm obliged to take for the sake of good manners
and we moved deeper to the crowd. The crowd ŀȧpsed into silence. If it weren't
for the musician playing at the dimly lit corner of the room, it would be
extremely awkward. Heads turned in our direction like magnets attracted to
metals. My Peterson seems not to mind the stir he was creating. He even
appeared amused, I'm not sure, must be my imagination.
"Beatrix?" I tore my gaze away from straight ahead and peered through my
eyelashes after throwing him a sidelong glance. His stare was soft against my
skin and there was some sort of tenderness in it. I wasn't sure if I was reading his
expression right but it appears that way to me. He saw my wide inquiring eyes,
for a moment he didn't say anything, he just continued to stare at me as if he
found me fascinating. I was lost for words too, wondering if I should take his
reaction as an insult or a compliment. "You're beautiful." He whispered,
oblivious to the hundreds of eyes peering at us.
I ġrȯȧnėd inwardly. I believe I look good tonight since it was the third time he
told me that. One was after I descended from the stairs of the Crawford Mansion,
the second was when we were inside the car while he's driving, and the third was
just now. It seems Mr. Peterson was having minor memory ŀȧpses. "Thank you,
Mr. Peterson," I replied. If I had known he was going to try his charm on me
right here in the middle of the room atop the red carpet I should have stayed
home and fake an illness and deal with the guilt on my own. It would be more
manageable than having him as a company.
"Please call me Marcus." He said, capturing my hands before I could hide them
as we pulled into a stop. "Could you possibly do that?" He added with pleading
eyes nailed to mine.
"Of course, Marcus," I replied and pulled my fingers out of his hold. Luckily his
hold loosened and his hands fell to his side.
"Thank you," He mumbled, he looked pleased.
Moments later, we are settled into a round table draped into an elegant pink
tablecloth. There was a small pink flower vase in the middle patterned with
primroses and leaves, it was filled with different varieties of flowers which were
arranged into a neat perfection The whole place screamed of elegance and
luxury. Even the small vase atop the tables must have cost a fortune based on its
quality. I sighed with relief when my weight sunk into the feathery softness of
the chair that resembled a throne. After pulling the chair for me, Marcus turned
in the opposite direction and occupied his seat.
The room the party was underway is as large as the Grand Hall of the Crawford
Mansion. Golden chandeliers glowed brightly on the high ceiling. Round Tables
draped with pink silk scattered around the flawless white floor. Seats that looked
like a king and a Queen's regal throne surrounds the tables. On the stage
decorated with light pink balloons, a golden royalty throne engraved with
precious gemstones stood but it was empty, it seems the occupant had wandered
around the hall to search for her King. Behind the chair where a light pink cloth
stood as a background 'Ynna @18 was written.
The place looked so inviting but it wasn't enough to make me forget all my
worries. I was here at the party but my thoughts wandered far away. I was
wondering if Faith was asleep by now, if not, I'm sure she would be throwing a
tantrum after failing to sense my presence. It would be difficult to make her stop
crying. None of my brothers couldn't handle her tears, even the mighty
Alexander Crawford failed to tame his grandchild. Letting myself worry now
will make things worse for me. I reminded myself. Before I left the house I made
sure that Faith was full and sleepy. I was guaranteed that she would quickly fall
asleep since she's tired from all the strolling we had in the garden early that day.
Hopefully, my daughter was doing fine. Please Lord, let her be fine. I mumbled
with optimism.
"You look nervous Beatrix." It was Marcus again invading my thoughts. For the
second time that day, I forgot he was with me. But then, I never felt I have
company, remain sad and lonely while my thoughts held me captive. I lifted my
gaze and faked a smile, not only it lacked in ŀuster, it bȧrėly reached my eyes
too. If I could, I swear I walked out of the party at this moment if I haven't
considered how embarrassing it could be. I'm not enjoying it anymore—I haven't
enjoyed it one bit.
'Oh Faith!' If mommy could only go home now! I badly miss you. I think I'm
going to lose my mind before this party ends.'
"Beatrix?" Marcus repeated.
"I'm fine." I lied once more. By the number of lies, I formed tonight I deserved
to be crucified.
"Champagne?" He offered and I nodded, embarrassed to say no. I'll just pretend
to drink the champagne or just take a sip or two. I'm brėȧstfeeding Faith and I'm
afraid I wasn't allowed to drink wine, not even champagne.
"Are you enjoying the party?"
I wasn't able to respond to the question when I felt someone's hard gaze in mine
—it was heavy and disconcerting. I glanced sideways and caught a pair of prying
eyes glaring at me as if he'd seen a ghost.
Marcus, seeing the couple approaching our table was quick to leave his seat and
meet them halfway. I found myself abandoning my seat too as if it suddenly
burned my ȧss.
The birthday celebrant was approaching our way. But it was not her who
captured my attention but the man standing tall beside her with the look of pure
disbelief darkening his handsome face. He was tall, with broad athletic
shoulders. A grey tuxedo clung to his large build perfectly. But it was not his
regal look that captured my attention but a pair of piercing blue eyes that seemed
to penetrate my soul. .
"Beatrix, I would like you to meet the new CEO of Greyson Enterprise and Heir
of Greyson Inheritance—Vince Greyson."
It was not only his name that sounds familiar. Even his face looks a good deal
familiar too.
Why do I feel I hate this man?

Chapter 68 - RECOGNIZE
There was something dangerous about the man…. Almost ominous. After
looking at his piercing blue eyes I knew that moment he couldn't be trusted.
There was something about him that warned me to be cautious, I could compare
him to a traitorous predator, ready to rip his innocent prey to pieces behind its
back. He was a stranger….But it felt as if I have known him my whole life. A
part of me screams to be on guard. Behind those seemingly innocent faces lies a
man with the deepest darkest secret which he kept locked into Pandora's box to
hide the truth forever, no one has access except himself.
I recovered first, pulled a mask of paper blank expression, and held my chin
upward. Father's words flashed in my thoughts, 'You're a Crawford now…. You
have nothing to fear, always put in mind that fame, power, and money are all
yours. You're no ordinary woman, they should fear you and not the otherwise.'
My father was right, I thought as I gave Mr. Vince Greyson the sweetest smile I
could muster.. "Nice meeting you Sir," I replied, overwhelming satisfaction
rushed through me at the sight of his face contorting with shock and disbelief.
For a moment, he lost his composure, his fingers held to the chair seated next to
him for support. Somehow after hearing me speak, his shock tripled as if my
voice confirmed his greatest fears. My chin tilted defiantly. I lifted my fingers so
I could hold my hands to him for formalities. In the process, I became aware of
the champagne glass I'm absentmindedly holding. I took a step forward and
tripped, my fault I wasn't cautious. Marcus was quick enough to hold me still but
it was too late, he saved me from the fall but Mr. Vince Greysons expensive
tuxedo did not.
"F*ck!" He screamed after snapping out of trance, He was furious, there was a
murderous glint upon his blue eyes. To my surprise, I didn't feel a bit scared…
not even fear. Instead, I could feel a surprising amount of satisfaction for
staining his favorite tuxedo that must have cost him a fortune. My only concern
is I got the wrong place to pour the champagne, I should have aimed it on his
face. At this point, his loud cursing attracted too much unwanted attention. The
incident would no doubt spread like wildfire tomorrow.
I opened my clutch bag, fumbled for my handkerchief, and hurriedly wiped the
stain on the cloth, "Please do forgive me, Mr. Vince Greyson. This is entirely my
fault I tripped on the floor." I mumbled apologetically as I hastily found a way to
dry the wet garment. But instead of helping to erase the stain, the champagne
spread further. His expression darkened. Without another word he hurriedly left
the scene. I swear, I never felt so satisfied until I watched him walk out. He was
seriously pissed off but it only soared my mood higher.
I just proved how talented I am.
The girl he was with, briskly followed Vince Greyson, but before she did, she
monetarily stopped to throw me a deadly glare. I shrugged my shoulders while
watching her follow the man.
"That was a nice act, Darling." It was Marcus. When I lifted my gaze to him his
eyes were wide with admiration. It twinkled with playfulness and mirth. He
looked supportive, he was perceptive enough to realize that the 'incident' was no
accident.
"I don't like the man." All my attempt to summon a lie failed miserably. I
decided to tell him the truth. A man as sėnsɨtɨvė as Marcus gave me no chance to
tell a lie that would appear believable to a man as intelligent as he.
"Me too." He replied without filters when we got back to our seats. He looked
pleased. He did not bother to conceal the boyish green spreading on his cheeks.
His response was unexpected. He now got my full attention. It took me a

moment to digest his words. "You don't like him?" I lowered my voice in case
someone nearby was listening.
"No." He lifted the champagne glass into his mouth.
"Why?"
"Vince Greyson just arrived here in Cordova just recently... Heard he attended a
business meeting. Just from first glance, I knew I didn't like him and I would
never arrive at the point I would like him. He was a cunning man. The birthday
celebrant was his girlfriend. Some say he was married to his older brother's ex-
girlfriend but no one could prove the truth. Even if he was not what I thought,
but still I don't like the man."
I nod my head sympathetically. Marcus sensed the negative vibe I felt towards
Vince. At least I wasn't alone, there's someone aside from me who dislikes the
man.
Marcus sensed my discomfort. We made no further discussion about Vince

Greyson. Instead, Marcus began to discuss interesting topics about business and
people in the same business field as he.
It was around nine o'clock when we decided to leave the party. In the car, he
continues to discuss his family, his hobbies, and passions and I listen intently
like his old-time friend, casually speaking my opinions when needed.
Thirty minutes after, his car pulled into a stop in front of the Crawford Mansion.
I yelp with relief when he finally opened the door and clambered out of the car.
God knows my daughter never slipped out of my mind the whole evening. I
nearly ran inside the house to my room without bidding him goodbye but it was
good manners which won in the end.
"Thank you for your time, Beatrix," Marcus said, he did enjoy the party, it was
visibly written all over his face which remained aglow with excitement.
"You don't need to thank me. You've been a good company." I replied which was
true, it was just that I'm worried about my daughter that I couldn't enjoy the
party. Aside from that Vince Greyson arrived to ruin my mood entirely.
I watched as he waved goodbye for one last time before climbing inside the car.
He turned the engine on and made a U-turn before his car made a beeline
straight on the gates and vanished into the darkness. He was gone but I was still
standing there lost in my burgeoning thoughts. .
Remembering my daughter, panic and fear rattled my senses and I ran to the
door, it was left open. I hurriedly slipped inside and vaulted the lock before I
tiptoed to the staircase. The maids had retired for the night. The main lights are
already turned off. The pilot lights are the ones that were left open to illuminate
the foyer.
It was the eerie silence that welcomed me at the top of the stairs. I ȧssume that
father was asleep at this hour, he wasn't allowed to sleep late and he was
following his doctor's orders. Grandmama was probably asleep too, above all it
was she who should take good care of her health most.
As I tiptoed to my room I made a promise to myself that no more parties

anymore. Even if someone would put a shotgun to my head, I will never go to
another party again! Well, if Faith comes then I will allow myself to be dragged
to a party where I could show my beautiful daughter to everyone.
I reached my room and quietly pulled it open. It was dimly lit, but the flicker of
light from the lampshade was enough to illuminate the man lying on the bed
with his arm protectively around Faith.
I wasn't prepared for the sight. I have to blink several times to digest the scene. I
even tried to pinch myself to make sure I wasn't dreaming. I found myself lost
for words. Tears were now clouding my vision, anytime soon it would fell my
eyes.
There was a phone placed on the top of the night table, I'm sure it wasn't mine.
But it wasn't the phone that captured my attention but the song playing.
When I think back on these times,
And the dreams we left behind,
I'll be glad cause I was blessed to get,
To have you in my life,
I look and see your face,
You were right there for me.
In my dreams I'll always see you soar above the sky,
In my heart there'll always be a place for you,

For all my life,
Listening to my favorite song 'There You'll Be' play in the background gave me a
different kind of feeling. Hearing it play was something but watching our
gardener with his arms protectively around my daughter was another.
For the first time while watching the two together, a thought occurred to me, the
startling realization hit me like lightning. I was rendered speechless for a
moment.
Why does Faith Vien look so much like our 'handsome' gardener?
Chapter 69 - MYSTERY
He stirred on top of the bed. His eyes fluttered open and drifted to the spot where
he sensed an intruder intervening in his sweet slumber. Instantly, his gaze landed
on mine, thus taking my breath away. I have to wrap my trembling fingers
around the doorknob to support my knees that suddenly melted into Jell-O. For a
frozen moment, I just stood there unblinkingly enchanted by his enticing blue
eyes that seemed to penetrate through my soul. He looked so good on the bed as
if he belonged there.
The thin fabric of his shirt clung to the hard contours of his ċhėst leaving nothing
to the imagination, his rich tousled hair fell to his eyes enticingly like soft
molten honey against the light from the lampshade on his right. He was wearing
fitted cargo shorts, the tight garment hugged to his powerful thɨġhs and when my
gaze moved further it sinfully stopped on his crotch—he was indeed—blessed.
Heat flooded my cheeks. Thankfully the shadows concealed the blush. My eyes
drifted down to his muscled thɨġh. He has the sėxiest legs I'd ever seen—sexy in
a masculine way.
The sight of him on the bed nearly took all the sanity in me, I nearly ran to his
side and wrapped my arms around his shoulders to experience the thrill of being
crushed against his perfectly chiseled body. Ocean blue eyes peered under
extraordinary eyelashes, the look meant nothing for him, and yet it turned my
throat into an arid desert and singed my body with fever. Just one look from him
and I lost all control. He was the first man who had such a profound effect on my
senses. With little to no effort, he could make me giddy like a girl straight from
the schoolroom.
I took another deep intake of breath when he carefully eased his arms away from
Faith Viene and rose from the bed leaving the sheet crumpled behind his weight.
The spacious room constricted as he slowly made his way in my direction. His
sweet enchanting scent drifted to my nostrils. I inhaled his achingly familiar
scent as I watched him stop when he was just a few inches away from me.
The dreamy look on his eyes was seductively sėxy, I want to grab a camera and
capture the exhilarating expression. The lampshade near the bed cast golden
shadows on his profile, he was like a beautiful painting emerging from an artist's
canvas. "It's about time you arrive home, Madam." He said in a hoarse sensual
whisper that sent tiny buŧŧerflies crawling inside my stomach.
My lips parted to retort but to my surprise, no words escaped my lips escape a

sound that sounded like a strangled chicken. The soft cries coming from the bed
saved me from the humiliation. I ran to the bed but before I could take Faith
Vien into my arms, he already did the job. He carefully lifted the tiny angel from
the bed, less than a minute, she stopped crying as he skillfully rocked her into his
arms. I stood there unblinking, dazed from the scene. Watching him hold Faith
Viene into his arms sent my heart aching with tenderness. That moment I wished
that he was Faith Vienne's father.
There was something in him that draws me near, the way a moth is drawn to fire.
Fire is ablaze with danger for it could burn a moth's delicate wings and yet the
temptation ahead was impossibly hard to resist. I rather burn than not feel the
heat at all. My thoughts were interrupted by the soft rustle of his slippers on the
marble floor. He was moving to the bed. I watched with growing fascination as
he gently placed Faith Vienne's tiny body atop the crib and pulled it closer to the
bed. He moved confidently as if he knew exactly what he's doing as if he'd done
it a hundred times before.
I became aware that he's done with the job when he turned in my direction and
stepped closer and closer…. My breathing quickened from anticipation while
watching him cross the distance between us without tearing his gaze off my
eyes. My heartbeat quickened. My throat went dry. When we were inches apart,
he stopped walking. "Goodnight Madam." He said in a soft whisper. Before I
could react he was gone. The door softly closed behind me.
'Madam' He just made me feel like an old maid again. I'm not that too old.
My knees finally gave in, and I slumped on the bed on the same exact spot he
last occupied, it was still warm, and his natural musky scent lingered in the air as
if he was still there. I was surprised to realize I was still holding my silver
beaded stiletto into my hands, it softly dropped on the floor. My head ducked
over to the crib to watch the rise and fall of my daughter's ċhėst.
Faith Vienne is fine. Our 'handsome' gardener took good care of my daughter
well. I was seriously worried a while ago by the thought Faith had fallen on one
of her violent tantrums, when she fell into one, none could console her tearful
fits, not even her father could. My eight brothers are as hopeless as my father
since they never handled a child before.
I sighed with relief. A thorn had just been pulled out of my ċhėst. Now that I saw
how peaceful my angel looked in her sleep I was able to stretch my lips into a
genuine smile. I haven't thanked him yet, whatever his name is.
Five minutes later, I already changed into a silk nightgown. The makeup on my
face had been flawlessly cleaned with wipes. I now lay in my bed, nestled
beneath the covers waiting for the dreamland portal to open.
My eyes remained nailed on the ceiling but it was not the flawless white ceiling
I'm intently looking at but the man with exquisite blue eyes and hair the shade of
warm honey playing on my thoughts.
***
No matter what happens, just run...Don't ever look back." His words came as
harsh and fierce, it was not a plea but an order.
I looked up at him, the face of the man kneeling next to me wasn't a blur
anymore. Shocked hit me like a sharp bolt of lightning when a pair of haunted
blue eyes held my gaze prisoner. Fierce pain stabbed my ċhėst realizing the tears
softly streaming down the smoothness of his cheeks, moonlight gleaming on his
tear-stricken eyes.
His fingers were bound by a rope, thus, restricting his movement. But despite the
obstruction, he managed to capture my hands which were bound in front of me.
He fumbled with the rope on my wrists and struggled to unfasten the rope using
a piece of broken glass he managed to retrieve on the ground.
He impatiently struggled to brush the shard against the rope, muttering

unintelligent curses under his breath, unmindful that his fingers were now
bleeding from the exertion. I cast him a pitiful glance, if only I could help him
but I could bȧrėly move. The rope was tied too hard, it was digging into my
flesh.
"Please, I will never leave you, not like this," I whispered weakly. Tears burst
forth from my eyes, slithering down my cheeks until I could taste the saltiness
on my parted lips. .
"No! Listen to me!" He snapped, his tone laced with impatience, he had to stop
cutting the glass to the rope so he could explain better. "You need to escape!
Both of us will get killed if you don't, I need to spare you!" He whispered
grimly, gritting his teeth in exasperation.
"No, please don't make me do this please!" My ċhėst ached painfully. Even my
shoulders are shaking uncontrollably. "I will never leave you alone!"
From the distance the sound of a long, loud, doleful cry uttered by an animal, a
dog, or probably a wolf—I'm not quite sure which—sounded ominous, it sent
deep chills down my stiff spine.
"Promise me you will not look back okay? Just run, please, find help. Promise, I
will be fine." His ocean blue eyes glowed brighter, almost begging. How could I
say no?
Unmistakably terror filled my eyes. Dread spread throughout my body until it

crept to my bones. My breath came deep and labored. The thought of escaping
alone and leaving him behind scared the hell out of me.
"Please Ace! No!"
"No Phoenix! Run… never look back."
***
Dream…It's only a dream... the same repetitive nightmare.
I woke up with eyes wet with tears, beads of sweat trickling down my temples,
ċhėst heaving violently, and heartbeat still hammering from shock.
Before, the dream had been vague…. Ambiguous… But now it appeared vividly
clear and exquisitely detailed.
The man I saw in my dream was our gardener, his ocean blue eyes would be
difficult to forget especially when it was brimming with tears.
True, it was a dream, but my guilt had been irrepressible, it weighed heavily over
my ċhėst making it difficult for me to breathe.
I eased myself from the bead and leaned on the headboard, I wrapped my arms
around my legs and rested my chin on my knees.
I wasn't sure if it was only a dream or real events from my past. I couldn't find an
answer. How could I find the truth when the most crucial part of me has long
since been forgotten—my name.
Am I Phoenix?
If yes, then who's Ace?

Chapter 70 - DEEPLY CURIOUS
The grandfather clock chimed indicating midnight had arrived. Stunned by the
sound, my palms moved to my ċhėst in alarm while my startled gaze averted to
the object within distance. I blamed my jumpy state on sleep deprivation. I
should be sound asleep by now, I told myself as I lean on the headboard, gaze
blindly staring ahead. But every time I close my eyes, a pair of ocean blue eyes,
which remind me of a beautiful lagoon, keep haunting my thoughts.
I gave up all efforts to drift back to sleep half an hour ago. Tired of twisting and
turning on top of the bed, I found myself leaning on the headboard. Falling
asleep appeared to be impossibly hard to achieve especially not after the
nightmare I went through earlier. Careful not to wake up my daughter, I got off
the bed quietly. My feet, after landing on the cold marble floor fumbled for the
fluffy slippers underneath the bed. After putting it on, I fumbled for the remote
control on top of the dresser and turned the chandelier on, not too bright, just
enough to illuminate the room.
Faith Vienne was peacefully asleep inside her crib. Such a beautiful creature, I
mumbled, my eyes admiring her cute nose.. She would be fine. I told myself as I
tiptoed to the door leaving it open and briskly moved down the staircase. I
opened the door to the kitchen and grabbed a mug from the counter. At this hour,
it was obvious I'm the remaining soul awake at this hour. My movements were
quick and hurried while minimizing the noise my movement creates. I don't
want to wake up the household while I'm making a glass of milk.
I consumed the milk quickly. Hopefully, I could successfully fall back to sleep
this time. Just after I placed the mug on top of the sink, a soft flicker of
movement from the window caught my attention. Thief! Fear gripped me inside
realizing that an intruder got in the house. No one from inside the house would
go out at this hour, not my father, not my eight brothers, and definitely not my
grandmother. With my heart on my throat, I decided to investigate. My fingers
trembled as I unbolted the lock of the kitchen door, pulled it open, and crept
outside.
The moon glowed beautifully on the horizon, thousands of stars scattered the
pitch-black sky like precious gemstones. I averted my gaze away from the
above, it's no time for me to star-gaze, there are more pressing matters I need to
investigate. The soft rustle of wind blowing past me sent shivers down my spine.
I wrapped my arms beneath my brėȧsts while I pursued the sound of footsteps
which was now going towards the pool.
I don't understand why someone would be roaming outside at this hour. It's past
midnight! And there's no valid reason I could think of why a household staff
would be awake at this hour except—well if he is up to something. The footsteps
stopped on the poolside and I stopped moving and concealed my presence
beneath a tall potted plant. I forgot the name. Once securely hidden I summoned
all the courage I could muster and leaned forward to investigate the identity of
the midnight intruder.
An ear-shattering scream nearly escaped my lips after my wide bulging eyes

landed on the man standing legs apart on the edge of the pool and stripping his
garments. He peeled his clothes off— composed of t-shirt and cargo pants—
leaving only his black brief on. My fingers flew to cover my mouth after
realization hit me, the gardener was the man. Heat crept my cheeks. I am
brutally embarrassed to catch myself enjoying the view. My head refused to turn
after I tried to look away, as if my neck was stuck in that direction. Even after I
moved my eyes it refused to look away. The almost nȧkėd demi-god standing in
front of me got me hypnotized.
How could it be he's still awake in the middle of this hour? Does it mean he can't
sleep the way I did? Was he thinking something else? Or probably someone
else? The last question sent a stab of pain inside my ċhėst…. I don't like the
feeling…. it was a sensation close to jealousy.
The pale light from the moon was enough to illuminate him. I could freely watch
each of his movements. He was like a deity descending from the skies, except
that I know he was not a spirit. My eyes sinfully gazed at the length of his body,
he was so masculine and well defined. My fingers moved to my lips, almost
expecting to find a trace of saliva, thankfully I wasn't drooling.
He dived into the pool like a pro. I caught my breath watching the startling
gleam of moonlight on his warm honey hair. My throat turned as dry as a dessert
while watching the enchanting movement of his hands as he swam on the water.
I shouldn't be here, hidden behind a plant, and invading his privacy like a crazed,
obsessed stalker. But I couldn't find the strength to stop watching. I have taken a
dose of an addictive drug, and now I can't seem to stop.
When he finally got tired of swimming back and forth he emerged from the pool.
Brush his powerful fingers on his hair. He indeed looks like a demigod at the
moment. The drops of water that almost look like liquid gold against the
moonlight tickle down his spine. How I wished I could look at him like this
forever.
He moved to the edge and sat on the second step of the swimming pool. He just
sat there, unmoving, staring blindly straight ahead. I want to read his mind and
know the thoughts running inside his brain. I was momentarily hypnotized by his
god-like appearance that it took me a moment to realize the wetness slithering
down his cheeks. At first, I thought it's was plain water but after intently staring
at his now red-rimmed eyes and I listened closely, I heard him sniff, I realize it
was tears
He was crying, the thought was impossibly hard for me to digest. Somehow
watching him in tears had an adverse effect on me. I found myself dealing with a
deep sense of loss I couldn't explain. Whatever his pain is—I was secretly
sharing it with him.
I thought a guy like him never knew about the word 'tears' but now, he was
crying.
It broke my heart into million pieces. The I pain was indescribably painful as I
stared at his face. There's an urge within me wanting to walk up to him, wrap his
face around my palms and kiss the saltiness of his tears. Maybe that simple act
of gesture would help ease the burden on his ċhėst. But no matter how strong the
urge to wrap my arms around him, I can't. He would discover I was spying on
him at this ungodly hour.
He stood from the pool, water dripped down his body. He turned his back to me
giving me the liberty to linger my gaze on the hard muscles of his back. The
towel was picked on the floor to dry his body. When he was done, he wrapped
the towel around his waist.
A horrified gasp tear on my throat, I have to cover my mouth to suppress them. I

realize I was shaking as my gaze traced the scar that was visibly splayed on his
delicate skin. I was sure that the wound had been fatal. The scar was so deeply
carved that I knew that it marred his emotions too. Someone with that wound
would be impossible to survive. And it's such a miracle that he actually did.
"I know you're there." His tone was soft and yet it was ominous.
I froze from my hiding place. I'd been discovered. Consumed with panic and
shock, my crazy self decided to run for safety. But karma had been waiting for
me all along. When I turned in the opposite direction to flee my feet stumbled
into the uneven pavement, lost my balance, and slumped on the ground wincing
from the sudden ȧssault of pain on my ankle.
"Bloody hell." I heard him muttered under his breath and run to my aid. .
He knelt beside me. His eyebrows draw together into a scowl. His nearness
didn't do me any good. I found myself unnerved by the inch distance between us.
I no longer feel the cold, his body was an incredible source of heat.
His fingers carefully moved to my ankles, where the searing pain was coming
frown. "Sprain." He mumbled. "Can you walk?" He added, his piercing blue
eyes devouring mine.
I shook my head as I adjust to the pain. Tears formed on the corner of my eyes.
Without another word, his arm slithers to my back while the other went on my
thɨġh. My shriek became muffled gasp when he yanked me off the floor and my
head landed on his neck.
He really smells good…. So heavenly.

Chapter 71 - SAVIOR
His body was surprisingly soft and warm to the touch. My eyes fluttered close as
I savored the ticklish sensation ignited by the burning warmth of his skin
pressed to my own. For the first time I became aware of the thin layer of the silk
nightgown I wore, the thought sent my cheeks blushing into a reddish shade. Not
that he would even notice what I'm wearing, it's dark, I ȧssured myself. He
carried me inside the house with surprising ease as though I weigh no more than
a feather. We reached the foyer without creating as much sound. He could lightly
move like a cat for a man having a large, muscular build.
"For god's sake, hold my neck if you don't want us tumbling down the staircase."
He hissed. My thoughts drifted away as if the wind had blown them. I bit my
lower lips and did what he ordered. He need not be annoyed, I know this ordeal
was all my fault but he shouldn't be too obvious. The feeling of my palms
wrapped around his neck heightened the sense of intimacy swirling in the air. I
don't know if he feels it too.. He must be insensitive, numb, or made of stone if
he couldn't feel it.
When I leaned my head to his broad shoulders I became too aware of the crazed
sound of my heartbeat. It was so loud that I wonder if he couldn't hear it too, he
must be deaf or something not to notice the sound. He carried me up to the stairs
with incredible ease. He must be used to this activity, I thought rather grimly.
Imagining him carrying another woman in his arms was more than enough to
make me shudder. It wasn't my business to find out anyway, it's just that I got too
curious.
He'd been there in my room earlier that day, he knew exactly where he's going.
After reaching the top of the staircase he turned to the left corner of the hall
where my bedroom was located. The door to my room was slightly ajar, he used
the door to slightly push it open. He quickly slipped inside before anyone could
wake up and witness our uncompromising situation. Once inside, he used his
feet to close the door frame, I heard the clicking sound as he moved to the bed
with me still in his arms.
He lowered me to the bed very gently, careful not to create a sound that would
disturb Faith Vienne's peaceful slumber. When he knelt on the floor to check the
damage on my ankles, I took the opportunity to watch him closely. He was even
more attractive up close. The last time we've been this close was a while ago in
this very room but it was dark that time and I didn't have the opportunity to
observe his features intently. But it was different now, the chandelier was enough
to illuminate his face. The golden glow from the chandelier made his face appear
like a perfectly chiseled statue of a god.
Despite my best efforts to read his expression his face gave no clue. I was now
left guessing what must he be feeling deep within. Probably he was irritated or
even annoyed by having to carry me to my bedroom at this ungodly hour. He
knelt on the floor and lifted my feet off the floor. His touch was soft and sweet
and I nearly close my eyes as his fingers crawled to my sprained ankle. "Ouch!"
Pain spread on the injured area when he touched the wrong spot.
"Sorry." He mumbled, he sounded apologetic. A crease appeared on his

forehead as he continues to slowly massage the area. I bit my lower lip to
prevent myself from making any sound.
"I wonder what you're doing in the poolside at this ungodly hour. I just want to
make sure you haven't developed an obsessive nature—shall we say spying a
man who happens to be stripping nȧkėd."
"Like duh! I'm not spying on you. Over my dead body." It was my response. I
nearly kick him with for that remark. Warmth crept on my cheeks, I suddenly
want to bury my face under the covers.
"Really Madam?" He sounded amused. When he lifted his gaze to mine, a

playful glint lingered on his exquisite blue eyes. "Explain yourself."
"I saw you walking past the window. I thought you're a thief." I replied, too late
to realize I was walking into a treacherous cliff.
"And you decided to investigate?" Gone was the amusement I saw a while ago.
His tone was now laced with a chilling menace that caught me off guard.
"Let's say I did exactly just that," I told him the truth and regretted doing so
when his tone blazed with controlled fury. "You slow-witted fool. Sorry for the
word Madam. You could have done harm to yourself if you indeed encounter a
real thief tonight. What you did isn't praiseworthy Madam. Confronting a thief
alone is not what a sane woman would do."
He sounded like a father worrying over his careless daughter. Except he was not
my father, he was just a stranger. But if I would be honest with myself, I never
felt he was a stranger. Surprisingly speaking, I felt as I'd known him all my life.
"Ouch! That hurts!" I whimpered when he touched another sėnsɨtɨvė spot. I don't
know if he's doing it on purpose just to spite me. After hearing him mumbled an
apology, I realize he didn't mean it. His face showed how sincere he was after he
look up.
"It's only a minor injury, nothing to worry about. Your ankles would feel better
tomorrow." He freed my ankle and got to his feet. It was so nice to feel the
warmth of his fingers holding my ankles, but now that he let it go I couldn't help
but feel a little bit of remorse. If only he could linger longer, it felt so good
having him near.
Soft cries coming from the crib caught both our attention. 'Faith.' My alerted
eyes averted to the crib where my daughter was lying. Forgetting the existence
of my injury, I hurriedly moved to the crib only to yelp when the pain came
surging down my twisted ankle after I stepped on the floor with force. Tears
clouded my vision, and I bit my lower lip to hold myself still.
"Stop moving right there, you'll make the injury worse." He shot me a sideways
glance, displeasure darkening his face. Without saying anything he turned his
back in my direction and gently wrapped my baby into his arms in a gentle way
that made my heart swell with tenderness. He was holding Faith Vienne as if she
was his own child.
My wandering shifted to his back after he moved forward. He was still rocking
Faith Vienne into his arms. His unwavering attention was lowered in my
daughter unaware that I was intently watching him.
I took a deep intake of breath as my eyes traced the scar on his back. The
thought of how he got the wound sent shivers down my spine. I wonder what
happened to him, but I'm quite sure whatever it is, it was a nightmare he would
never forget. Who would forget a memory that caused him a scar so deep, and
long, that even time held no power to erase? .
As he returns Faith Vienne to the crib, I caught a soft flicker of tenderness in his
eyes. It must be my eyes playing a trick on me but he appeared blissfully happy.
He may not say it, but the glow of happiness reeked from his body that I could
feel it in his aura.
He nods his head to me. "I wish that tonight's incident would not happen again
Madam. I don't want you sneaking outside the house to pursue an intruder. Your
father would not be happy if I told him the truth."
I didn't respond since I failed to search for the right intelligent remark.
Everything he said was annoyingly true. Silence was the best response I could
think of. He moved to the door. My energy dropped to the floor seeing him
leave.
"Wait!" Before I could stop myself I said the word already. He stopped on his
track. His searching gaze shifted to my face. He waited for me to say it. "How
did you get such a long scar?"
He looked quite surprised but he didn't allow it to show. I was sure he would
ignore my insensitive question but he shocked me when he moved a couple of
steps forward until his knees were bȧrėly touching mine
"I saved a woman from her kidnappers by letting her escape. It was her captor
who slashed a four-inch dagger on my back after he discovered that I helped her
run away."
"It must be painful."
"Yes, but it's all worth it Madam."
"Do you love her that much to put tour life into the line?"
"With all my heart." He responds.
Silence ŀȧpsed inside the room. No one said anything for the next three minutes.
We just look into each other's eyes, lost in our own burgeoning thoughts. It was
him who decided to break the silence first. "I must be off." He said before
turning to the door.
"Thank you for helping me to tonight—"
"Carter. Just call me Carter Madam." He said.
"Goodnight Carter," I whispered softly.
Before he walked to the door, I saw the faint shadow of a smile on his lips. "
Goodnight Beatrix." For the first time he spoke my name, my heartbeat
quickened.
"Goodnight Faith Vienne." He said softly turning to the crib. Moments later he
was out the door.
Chapter 72 - BEST FRIEND
"What have you gotten yourself into, Ace?"
I lifted my gaze to my best friend, warily battling whether to feel deliberately

annoyed or concerned by the hidden warning on his tone. Lucas Nicholas
Alexander, my loyal best friend sat on the bar stool beside me, arms folded
across his ċhėst, a can of beer remained untouched at the top of the bar counter
in front of him. Irritation irked his aristocratic face while impatiently waiting for
my response. I didn't say an immediate reply. Instead, I lifted the half-consumed
bottle of beer, brought it to my mouth, and drank its contents up to the last drop.
The silence inside the bar of my friend's large Manor was disconcerting but it
was more manageable compared to the series of interrogations I unexpectedly
received after I told him my current dilemma. He has the audacity to lecture me
like an older brother when he was almost facing the same difficult situation I
experienced months before—he too was on the brink of divorce. He discovers
his wife's illicit affair with her cousin's fiance. He nearly killed his wife on the
night he discovered she was about to run away with another man. In the end, he
chose the nonviolent way. He decided to opt for divorce.
"I don't know Lucas.. I may be walking straight into the entrance of hell and not
know it." I lifted the can to my mouth and surprised myself to find it empty. I
sighed with frustration and let it drop to the counter after clenching it with my
fist.
"Why don't you just tell Phoenix, I mean Beatrice the truth?" Luca's tone
softened but his face remained its usual impassive expression.
The sound of my choked laughter almost surprised me. "Are you kidding? She
will hate me once I tell her the truth. Have you forgotten that it's my fault why
she nearly got killed? I consider it a miracle that she even survived. I don't want
her to remember how monster I am." My fingers brushed my hair, an old habit I
couldn't avoid when frustrations hit me.
"You must be responsible for your actions. Face her wrath then show her how an
ȧsshole you had been. Ask for forgiveness" Lucas said nonchalantly, his gaze
shifted to the beer bottle seated on top of the bar counter and wondered why it
was even there in the first place. He didn't drink beer but it was what he picked
up in the refrigerator. It seems I wasn't the only one too occupied today.
It took me a vast amount of self-control not to bang my head on the shiny bar
counter. Lucas was asking me to do the impossible. Telling Beatrix the truth was
like jumping on the rooftop of a skyscraper. It's easier said than done. If I told
Beatrix the truth now, she will hate me forever. The worst is she will take Faith
Vienne away from me.
"Before I tell her the truth I want to find who tried to kill her."
"But you have the suspect already. It was Angela and Vince who possessed the
greatest motive."
"Yes they are the main suspect and without a doubt, I knew that they are guilty
as hell. But I need pressing evidence to make them pay for their crimes."
"And how would you do that, Ace?"
"I have my ways, Lucas," I said the words firmly and full of determination. I will
never allow the culprits to evade the punishment they deserve. If I have to
sacrifice my life to make them pay… I will.
My gaze shifted straight ahead, seeing nothing in particular, my thoughts

swirling around me in chaotic disorder. And in the midst of my reverie, her
seraphic face appeared pushing all my worries away. For a moment I found
myself staring into an ethereal beauty with enchanting phoenix eyes, a cute
upturned nose, and thin shapely lips. I found myself smiling at the memory of
her cute, blushing cheeks. My sweet beautiful Phoenix.
The only reason why I allowed to become Alexander Crawford's gardener was to
have my great masterpiece back. It's insanely important to me that I agreed to
enter a job I know was below my line of work. It never occurred to me that the
fates were playing a game with me not until after I discovered a shocking
discovery in the form of Beatrix Crawford.
God knows how dumbfounded I was after seeing her descend the stairs in a jaw-
dropping gown that shook the room with her charm. What made the situation
more astonishing was seeing her alive after I thought she was indeed dead. The
fact that she was the daughter of Alexander Crawford made the situation more
awkward especially after realizing I'm her father's lowly gardener.
Things became even more complicated after I discovered she had a daughter—
our beautiful daughter—Faith Vienne. Despite her missing memories, I knew
deep in her heart she never forgot our first child the way I never forgot Vien.
My plan from the very beginning was plain simple but it was shattered by a few
unexpected twists. Instead of wanting to have the painting alone, I ended up
wanting her… and so did our daughter. The painting could burn to hell for all I
care. All I wanted to do now was keep my family safe. It's okay if Phoenix or
Beatrix will never remember me. It's okay if Faith Vienne will never know I am
her father. As long as they are happy and in good condition, I will be content
with my life. It would be enough for me to watch them over a distance.
"Shall I drive you back to the Crawford Mansion?" Lucas offered. My

burgeoning thoughts were cut short and I nodded thankful for the favor he
offered me. I abandoned my seat in a snap, a surging excitement burned inside
me, I wanted to return to the mansion as fast as possible.
I snatched the empty bottle from the bar counter and threw it in the trash can.
Lucas moved to return the unconsumed beer to the refrigerator. "You can always
come here if you want." He said after closing the refrigerator. "You're always
welcome."
I didn't reply. Instead, I waited for him to pick his car keys on the counter so we
could leave. I'm eager to come home. We walk down the long staircase in
silence. Lucas must have felt that I was not in the mood for another lengthy
conversation. .
At the foot of the stairs, a tall woman waits. She was a stunning woman in her
mid-twenties with a body to die for. The wild curls of her flaming red hair frame
her small face. Her plump lips were stretched into an ethereal smile that
brightened her whole face. She has fine and high cheekbones that complemented
her perfectly chiseled nose. Her eyes were too large for her face, one would
perceive as innocent except that the word 'innocent' would be the last thing to
describe Alexandria Alexander— Lucas's wife.
I'd seen her a couple of times before but there's something wrong about her
today. She seems to be a different woman—a totally different woman. She's a
known celebrity and model. She never once allows anyone to see her face bȧrė
of makeup but now her face doesn't even have a slight trace of foundation nor
lipstick. But it didn't make her less attractive. Instead, it made her appear
youthful and vibrant.
She was wearing a brown loose longsleeve that made me cringe. On her bottom
she wore a black long skirts that nearly reached her ankles, my deceased
grandma will never wear that ugly skirt even if someone put a shotgun on her
head.
This woman…. I couldn't believe that she's Lucas Nicholas Alexander's wife.
"Lucas? Are you coming for lunch?" Her voice was soft and sweet as rose's
petals and I nearly fell from the last steps of the stairs noticing how she sounded
like a nun, not only she sounded like a nun but she definitely looks like one.
"No." It was Lucas's response. He didn't bother to throw her a glance. What a
pity.
"Oh, it's okay. I'm planning to cook for you but I guess I will just cancel my
plans. Take care Nic." Alexandria said and drifted to the kitchen, cheerfully
humming a song as if she didn't just receive a rejection from her husband.
"What happened to your wife?" It was the first thing I blurted out after we're
settled inside his shiny BMW. I still can't recover from the shock. That's not
Alexandria.
"She'd been like that after the car accident a month ago." He responds shrugging
his shoulders.
"She seems different. I thought she couldn't cook?" I respond with eyebrows
scrunched in confusion.
"She developed a sudden interest in cooking after the accident. Not only that
she's planning to apply for a job."
"She's going back to her old career?"
"No," Lucas replied plainly, his face contorted with displeasure. "She applied for
a housekeeping job in a hotel."
"What!?"
The engine roared to life. Moments later the car was peacefully rolling on the
highway.
"Are you sure that she's Alexandria? Did she have amnesia or something?"
"Unfortunately yes," Lucas replied, he didn't bother to conceal the irritation on

his voice anymore. "For god's sake were are not talking about my wife Ace, it's
you're your wife we're talking about."
"It's ex-wife Lucas." I corrected, looking toward the window and avoiding direct
contact.
He snorted. "She's still your wife Ace. The lawyer you hired was a fraud. You
and Phoenix are not legally divorced."
Chapter 73 - BAD NEWS
"Thank you for the ride, Lucas." I found myself hurrying out of the car before
my best friend could fire a series of fiery, ardent questions that could burn me
alive. I heard nothing from him after I clambered out of the car with quick,
hurried movements of a thief then closed the door with more force than
required. Before the door closed I caught a glimpse of the irritated scowl
crumpling his wholesome features. When the car dashed forward that's when I
finally let go a deep sigh of relief. I survived another dreadful encounter with
Lucas. 'Thank God.' I mumbled to myself while hastily moving to the iron gates.
Lucas should not be worrying about me. I told myself after the iron gates swung
open. The wide, breathtaking lawn of the Crawford's came to my view after I
strode inside. I quickened my pace with eager anticipation. Soon I would see my
little angel and my secret ex-wife—I mean wife. True the divorce papers had
been processed but the documents are fake.. The lawyer I hired was a fraud. And
that makes Phoenix and I husband and wife under the law of man and the law of
the church. I don't know if I should be happy or not but either way I'm still
destined for doom after Phoenix or Beatrix regains her memory.
True, I could tell her the truth when it's not yet too late but it would only make
things worse. Her life is now at peace, she too was happy, and I couldn't destroy
her little paradise. Bringing the past would only open old wounds back to life.
The truth will hurt her even more. I rather keep it myself than hurt her again. She
doesn't deserve what happened in the past. She should move forward as Beatrix
Crawford because even before she became Phoenix De Amore, she was already
a Crawford Heiress in her mother's wȯmb.
'Time to go back to work Ace Carter.' A part of my brain told me. I took a deep
breath and shook all chaotic thoughts away and focused my attention on my
daily routine. Alexander Crawford would bury me alive if I forgot to water his
precious babies for a single day. If given a chance I prefer to get buried alive
rather than fired from my job and lose all the chance to watch over my daughter
and wife.
I hastily moved to the garage, pulled an old cabinet open, and took the watering
hose inside. After pushing the cabinet close a shiny red sports car caught my
attention. It doesn't belong to the Crawford's, I'd been working long enough as
the gardener to know if it belongs to them. Surely, they have visitors and
whoever it was, he has all the plans to stay longer.
The morning sun stood proudly on the blue horizon promising a beautiful day
ahead with no possible chance of rain. The sun's glorious rays kissed my
exposed skin and somehow I found myself comforted by its warmth. The wind
blows softly, refreshing my senses with the coolness it brings. This is what I call
paradise. I wouldn't have known this safe haven if I wasn't courageous enough to
let go of my old life. I'm content to indulge in life as simple as this.
I cheerfully hummed a song as I proceeded on watering the plants using the hose
I took from the garage. The automatic water sprinkler was under repair so I
should stick to watering the plants on my own. Later when I finish this task, I
shall proceed on trimming the overgrowing grasses on the lawn.
When I look upon the wide terrace located on the second floor of the mansion I
caught sight of Beatrix. As usual, she looked so ethereal in her plain pink dress
that I forgot everything around me exists. She's the only one I could see because
she shines the brightest like the sun that illuminates everything that surrounds it.
Her luminous hair cascade down her back like an endless waterfall. When she
suddenly turned towards me my fingers tightened on the house. Just one look
from her was enough to break all my self-control.
I pretend not to see her and continue to water the plants. Despite not looking, I
could feel the weight of her gaze on my shoulders. Even if my eyes were closed
I will always be aware if she's nearby since her presence has a different effect on
my nerves. Only Phoenix could make my heart skip a beat. She's the only girl
who could melt all my self-control. She's the only one whose existence makes
my whole life worthwhile.
When her gaze moved away from me, I took the opportunity to watch her
intently.
From the transparent floor-to-ceiling glass window of the terrace, I could see
Faith Vienne beside her on the stroller. What a breathtaking sight to see both my
wife and daughter at this early hour. I wish I had my canvas and paintbrush with
me so I could paint the beautiful scenery.
"Bloody Hell."
The moment was shattered when 'Strawberry' emerged from behind Beatrix. I
call him strawberry because the man's hair somehow reminds me of a dry
strawberry. He flashes Beatrix one of his dazzling smiles I found so damn
irritating. I had this sudden urge to run and fly to the second floor and dragged
him to the garden. I never liked the man at first glance and seeing him frequently
visit the Crawford Mansion made my dislike transform into the size of a
monster. The cheerfulness that made my adrenaline pumping ceased to exist. It
was replaced by a stabbing sensation in my ċhėst I call jealousy.
Her jubilant smile brightened the terrace, it surpassed the sun with its brightness.
But it has the opposite effect on me knowing it wasn't exclusively mine. I found
myself plunged into the deepest darkest corner of a secluded place. Damn. I just
found my heart broken this early in the morning.
I walk out of the garden. I couldn't just take the sight.
Two hours later 'strawberry' left. I was tracking the time and that's why I know
how long he stayed. I'm the gardener but I'm acting more like a personal
bodyguard. Not that I could help it, I'm just guarding what's mine, I mean what
once been mine. I need to watch over Phoenix or Beatrix just to make sure no
other ȧsshole would dare to break her heart the way I did. Whoever dares to hurt
her again I will drag him to the deepest, darkest corner of hell.
I checked the time on my wristwatch. It's almost ten o'clock. Alexander

Crawford has summoned me to the library. The time was still early but It's better
early than late. I'm not that punctual before. Perhaps I'm just eager to enter the
mansion in hopes to have a glimpse of Faith Vienne or Beatrix.
When I entered the Grand door of the regal mansion I wasn't disappointed with
my expectations for it was Faith Vienne sitting on her grandmother's ŀȧp who
greeted my eyes the moment I entered. My heart melted at the sight of her
seraphic face and cute smiling lips.
What an adorable little girl. She looked so much like Vien when she was about
her age. My gaze lingered on her until I had to shift my attention to where I'm
going. But before she disappeared from my view I smiled at her. Call it a miracle
or something faith Vienne actually smiled back. My heart fluttered with
happiness.
The room to the Alexander Crawford's office slash library was slightly ajar. I
moved forward to push it open but stopped midway when I heard Phoenix's soft
voice from inside. I peeked on the slight crevice of the open door and saw her
standing in the middle of the room opposite, arms folded beneath her ċhėst, her
beautiful countenance scrunched in a frown.
"You will be leaving for Brittania next week, Beatrix. You will bring Faith
Vienne with you." .
I couldn't believe what I'm hearing. I have to press my ears closer to the door to
make sure I heard Alexander right.
"Are you sure you want me to leave Pa? Isn't it too soon? I'm going to miss you."
"And so I will miss you Beatrix and so my little angel. But I'm doing this for
you. You need to leave so when you return you will be ready to take over our
chain of hotels."
Shock rendered me frozen. The thought of Phoenix leaving shattered my world

at my feet. I just found my wife and yet she will leave too soon. My happiness
was short-lived. She would have to go to Brittania soon and I would never have
the chance to see her again. Maybe if I could that would be after four or maybe
five years. She would become an unreachable star by that time.
I walk away from the door. Life without her would never be bright as sunshine. I
would once more plunge into the darkness.
Chapter 74 - SADDENING NEWS
An hour had passed since I walked out of my father's office and climbed up the
stairs to my room but the astounding news didn't allow me to recover quickly. As
I quietly sat on my bed, with Faith Vienne lying beside me I contemplated
father's words. He seriously meant no harm but I couldn't ignore the pain
stinging in my ċhėst thinking that I needed to leave my safe haven—the
Crawford Mansion. It occurred to me before that I needed to leave this play but
it never once crossed my mind that it would be next week. So soon...
"You shall not worry about Faith Vienne, Beatrix." Alexander Crawford said
softly while laying a hand on my left shoulder. Loneliness shone on his eyes as if
he didn't want me to leave either but he must do it for my sake. He cleared his
throat before he continued, "Stella offered to take good care of your daughter
while you stay on her luxurious estate so you could focus on your studies." His
words nearly drew me into tears. God knows how badly I yearned to go back to
school to pursue the career I longed to succeed and yet my only regrets were
leaving them behind..
"I wouldn't bear to not see you for the next four years pa…Grandma Clarissa and
my eight brothers too…. I'm gonna miss you all." I looked away so father would
not see the tears clouding my eyes but it was too late, his sharp observant eyes
caught the glint of tears. The hand holding my shoulders tightened and in spite
of the depressing mood, he managed to give me one of his best smiles, for a
moment it was enough to let me forget my worries. He knew what's best and
maybe I need to take my share of sacrifice too after all this is for my own good.
"We will visit you twice a month. Once you adjust to your new environment I
promise you that you will enjoy Stella's luxurious estate and probably you will
arrive at a point where you will not wish to leave the place." The conversation
ended with my father embracing me tight and telling me things would be fine
and there's nothing I should be afraid of. Of course, I trust him, I pushed all the
negative thoughts off my mind and told myself that going to another country to
study would be a new, exciting experience.
I turned towards Faith Vienne, she was fast asleep. I leaned closer and kissed the
tip of her nose. The sight of her was enough to ease a few of my fears and
worries. It feels so good to be a mother. But it feels even best to gave birth to a
baby girl. Once in Brittania, we could go to popular tourist spots. We could go to
popular places to experience new things and see new sceneries. The thought sent
my heart pumping with excitement. Who says I couldn't mix studies with
pŀėȧsurė?
I carefully lifted Faith Vien from the bed and placed her inside the stroller. She
stirred but thankfully the movement didn't disturb her sleep. I picked my ŀȧptop
on top of the night table and very slowly pushed the stroller to the terrace using
my right hand while clutching my ŀȧptop on the other. The ŀȧptop was a gift
from my father last week. I didn't want to accept the thing since it was too much
but father as stubborn as he insisted I accept the present or he will feel bad. In
the end, father won and I wholeheartedly thank him for it.
I pulled a chair near the glass window. I stopped for a moment to appreciate the
breathtaking view overlooking the garden. It was the part of the Mansion where I
want to spend most of my time, of course, it's nothing to do with our gardener, I
told myself defensively. Speaking of our 'hot' gardener he was nowhere to be
seen. I saw him down the garden this morning and watering the plants before
Marcus arrived but when my gaze searched the spot where I last saw him he's
gone.
He was probably on the lawn and moving some of the father's latest collection of
lawn ornaments. At least he wasn't there in the garden to distract me with my
research. I pulled the stroller beside my chair before taking my seat. When I was
comfortably settled on my seat, I placed the ŀȧptop on top of my ŀȧp.
My eyes narrowed in concentration while I type 'Harvey University in the search

tab.' It was the school I would soon find myself in. At least I know what type of
school I'm getting myself in. My mouth dropped into the floor when the image
of a gigantic building with a modern structure, with pristine white walls, and
elegant roofing that look as if it's made of gold came to view.
'Harvey University is a school exclusive for the royal and the elite class. It's
known for its global competitiveness, world-renowned faculty, state-of-the-art
resources, and outstanding curriculum. It's the perfect school to pursue your
career and to discover your best academic interests.
I have to release the breathing I didn't know I was holding as my gaze survey the
images available of the University. It is no ordinary school which simply means
the majority of the student came from extremely rich and influential families.
For a moment I have to ask myself if I could handle all the pressure. 'I must' It
was my automatic response to the question since I knew there's no turning back.
Whether I like it or not, I shall finish my education so I could return to Cordova
and take over Crawford Chain Of Hotels.
My trembling fingers clicked on the list of courses available, I don't really

understand if it's excitement or anticipation which was making me fidgety. I
clicked on the list of courses available. Until now I'm not quite sure which
course to take.
I stopped reading. The number of courses available was making my head spin. I
haven't read half of the lists—not even one-fourth—but I lost interest. The
course I need to choose must help me in managing not just hotels but also
restaurants that papa wishes to venture into in the future. I heard him mention
once that the ongoing hotel project overlooking the sea would be upgraded by
adding restaurants on the first floor.
What should I choose? I took a deep breath and continue reading the list of
courses. An hour later, my eyes were droopy and tired from looking too much on
the screen, my back ached by my uncomfortable position on the chair, and my
neck was achingly stiff. But despite everything, there was a smile on my lips
knowing I found the course suitable for me. My hardship was all worth it. I
closed the ŀȧptop on my ŀȧp and allowed my eyes to relax while my hands work
to massage my temples.
My gaze landed on Faith Vienne. She was still asleep, she's being cooperative
while I was doing my research a while ago. The slight flicker of movement at the
corner of my eyes caught my attention. In an instant, my expectant eyes shifted
to the garden. Oh, look who's here. I mumbled to myself seeing Carter emerge
from nowhere. As usual, he was wearing a white t-shirt. On the bottom, he was
wearing ripped jeans. Wow, a gardener wearing only a plain t-shirt and ripped
jeans were slaying the look, he still looks sizzling hot in his way. He manages to
look proud and regal without even trying. He's the only man I know who could
look so cool and elegant even if he shall out a rag on.
Warm sunshine gleamed on his hair like molten honey. He moved to the garden
with, quick but sure movements with a shovel in his powerful hands. Without me
knowing, my hands tightened around the chair. I never knew that gardening
could be this elegant. I suddenly have this notion to change my choice into
gardening. Bachelor Of Science In Gardening, I wonder if there's such a course
because I might be needing one.
He took his shirt off. I heard myself took a deep intake of breath. I'm badly in
need of a glass of cold water to ease the dryness of my throat. The beads of
sweat trickling down his back gleamed against the sun. He looks like the God of
Sun, Apollo. My eyes sinfully wandered around the muscular contours of his
ċhėst. He could pass a model to me. I still couldn't understand why he chooses
the wrong line of work. He must be desperate to find a job.
His head moved in my direction. He caught me in the process of drooling over

his body. I was thankful for the distance between us it hid the embarrassing
blush on my cheeks.
I realize as I look at him that I will miss him too after I leave next week.
Chapter 75 - ELISAH
"Is there something wrong Beatrix? Call me paranoid or something but I sensed
weariness in your tone. Are you really fine?" Elisa sounded suspicious.
I distance the phone away from my ears to avoid her high-pitched voice from
piercing my eardrum. Her Intuition never ceases to amaze me. No matter how I
kept something from my best friend she would always find it out and she will
find a way to squeeze the truth from me. This time, I wonder how she manages
to feel it across another country. I'm convinced Elisa has a powerful instinct.
A burst of strangled laughter emerge from my lips, even my laughter sounded

strained. I thought wincing from my failed attempt to act super fine. How I must
convince her that I'm doing fine when I wasn't even convinced with myself? "I'm
doing fine Lis! You needn't worry!" My voice rose into a convincing
cheerfulness and I silently I wished it worked. My friend didn't press the matter
and I sighed with relief. I guess I have just won this little battle. If Elisa was
here, my acting wouldn't work.. Just one look into my eyes and she will know
instantly as if she could read my emotions by looking into my eyes that things
aren't perfect as it seems.
A couple of days had passed since my father announced his plans to send me to
Brittania so I could attend Harvey University to help me polish my career. I'm
quite elated at first but as I think of it for days, the excitement faded. Somehow it
was replaced by fearful apprehension and doubt. I have once been bullied
because I was born different. My eyes have a differing color. Somehow it was
enough to scare me, there's a huge possibility I would become another bullying
target by some reach elites who act as if their family could buy everything.
"Harvey University is my dream school, Bea! My classmates were kind! The

processors are very good—though some still rattle my nerves—still, they are
wonderful!! I enjoyed every single minute I spend here in school. I'm sure you
have doubts at first. That's exactly what I felt the first time I came here. But after
a few months of adjustments to my new environment, I began to love this place."
Lisa exclaimed, breathless. I could imagine her eyes lit with fascination, red lips
parted in awe, and pulse jittering with unrestrained excitement as she paced back
and forth.
"Thank you, Lis, that helped me a lot. Hopefully, I would have the same
beautiful adjustment as yours."
"Why not? You have Faith Vienne with you. I'm sure you will adapt well to
Brittania! You will not only enjoy the scene you will also enjoy the men as
well!"
"P-pardon me?"
"Don't be ridiculous Bea! Good-looking men flock here in Harvey University!

Billionaires, future CEOs, Buisiness men, Artists, Model, Architect, and
Engineer! You will all find it here. You will never get bored!"
"You just mentioned all the reasons why I should Lis." I sighed heavily. Elisa
just explained how complicated the University.
"With your beauty, I'm sure as hell there wouldn't be any difficulty attracting a
hot babe Bea."
My eyes rolled heavenward. "I've no plan to attract one Lis," I replied grimly
after leaving the comforts of the Victorian sofa and paced back and forth in the
middle of the empty terrace. Silence hung the room, only the soft sound of my
feet pacing back and forth helped ease the disconcerting silence. It was so
different without papa and my brothers in the house. I'm used to hearing their
voices everywhere, it gives me a sense of comfort and a sense of security. Once I
leave the Mansion I would miss their presence every single day. Just the thought
was enough to dampen my spirits. I don't know how much more would I react
once I'm living alone.
"Forgot your boyfriend or ex-husband, Beatrix, if you have one. You deserve
another man." For the second time that minute I roll my eyes heavenward. This
is going to be a lengthy conversation. I told myself.
"Don't worry Lis. I already forgot his existence in fact I'm trying my best to
recall him." I replied after taking a deep, long breath.
"You really don't get my point, Bea. If a man existed in your life he should have
found you already. I ȧssume that if he did exist he didn't want you in his life.
Perhaps after discovering that you're pregnant he left you."
My feet froze, I stopped pacing back and forth and sat on the long Victorian
sofa. The long sofa was so big that it made me feel emptier. How I wished Faith
Vienne was here but she was gone with Clarissa. Probably they are in the garden
for a walk.
"I guess he wouldn't do that to me," I argued. There was suddenly a part of me
who believes that whoever the man was, isn't capable of abandoning me.
"You're right, Bea. It would be your intuition telling you." Relief flooded when
Lis finally agree. "Perhaps he passed away before he could discover your
pregnant with his child." She added.
"Dear Lord," I mumbled grimly wondering how did our conversation turn so
grimly. "I will call you again Lis, maybe tomorrow? I need to some packing."
"Sure, Bea. Some other time. Please do stop overthinking. It will only stress you
out"
Just like you're stressing me out? I want to add but kept it to myself. "You take
care, Lis," I said instead. .
"You too Bea. See you soon." She hung up.
I moved to the sofa and took the spot where I sat a while ago. My back leaned on
the soft cushion behind me. There's too much for me to do but so little time. I
don't know what I should do first. But I still haven't summoned the strength to
begin one of them.
Little by little my memories return but I still couldn't understand the short flash
backs appearing in my thoughts and sometimes in my dreams. They remained a
mystery like a piece of a puzzle that needed to be put together to form a perfect
image.
Lisa's words reverberated in my mind. She had a point a while ago when she told
me the possibility that my boyfriend or husband—if he even existed—would
possibly be dead. How tragic. I thought while closing my eyes. Imagining a
mysterious lover buried six feet below the ground. He was probably waiting for
me to visit his grave. If he was a ghost, I wonder if he was with me now.
"A penny for your thought." His voice was soft and sėxy, almost music to my
ears. I wonder if I had only imagined it.
I forced my eyes open. A pair of exquisite blue eyes were intently looking at me.
My heart skipped a beat. I still wonder how he has this powerful effect on my
nerves. My eyes landed on his teasing lips, it was curved into a sultry smile. My
throat gone has gone I straightened my spine and cast a casual glance on his
direction.
"How long have you been standing there?" Warmth spread on my cheeks at the
notion he'd been watching me without me knowing.
"Long enough to witness the unusual expression on your face." He replied,

moved to the corner of the room and lowered a potted plant on the floor, an
additional to Papa's collection of rare plants.
My eyes followed his movements. At the same time wondering how he managed
to look so sėxy without trying. He always remind me of someone. I was so sure
I'd seen him before. Isn't it on a television or a magazine? I forgot. I'm not so
good recalling the details.
He was now moving towards my direction. I impatiently waited for him. He

stopped when he was just a single step away from the sofa. His eyes never
leaving mine as his fingers fumbled behind his back as if searching for
something. Before I could ask what he was doing he was already holding a stem
of pristine white roses in front of me. My pulse jittered and I found myself
taking the flower with trembling fingers.
White roses were my favorite. I couldn't believe he guessed what I like in

flowers. "Is it for me?" I asked, eyes wide and hopeful. It was so kind of him to
give me a gift.
"No, It's for Faith Vienne." He replied without filters. My hope went down the
drain. My shoulders fell. So much for hoping that he picked it for me. "You had
plenty. Your suitor gave you a bouquet this morning."
He was gone but I was still frozen on my seat wondering why did he sound like
a jealous lover.
Chapter 76 - CONFUSED
"Beatrix, I have some important things to tell you."
I just finished packing my clothes and Faith Vienne's when my father emerged
from the door. The grave expression on his face made me suddenly worried. It
was the first time I saw the unusual expression on his handsome countenance.
"Please come in Papa. I just finished packing."
I closed my large suitcase after stuffing the last of my necessities inside and
closed it. The door behind me opened and closed. When I turned towards father,
he was standing in front of me, hand firmly wrapped on the side of the crib
where Faith Vienne lay.
He didn't say anything at first. His gaze glued to his granddaughter who was
happily wiggling inside her crib.. He appeared to be contemplating. Perhaps he
was searching for the right words to say before he told me the news.
"Papa? Is everything all right?"
His gaze averted to mine. It occurred to me that he looked tired. "I'm fine
Beatrix." He said, offering me a smile. I knew he was lying. It doesn't require
words to find out. His expression speaks the truth itself.
Papa is perhaps worried that Faith Vienne and I will be leaving tomorrow
morning. It will be the first time we will leave the Mansion for a very long time.
It would take me four long years to permanently stay here after I finished my
studies.
"It's about your birth certificate Beatrix. You shall carry the name Phoenix De
Amore for a while—it's just temporary until the family lawyer could legally
change your name to Beatrix Crawford."
Alarm welled inside me. I jumped out of the bed to level father's gaze at mine. "
P-phoenix D-De Amore?"
"Yes, it was your real name." He replied, meeting my bulging eyes. I sensed his
effort to hide his emotions.
"Oh, Papa! I'm so happy that the private investigator finally discovered who I
was. Is there something important I need to know?" My eyes widened with
expectation as I waited for his response.
"There's not much Beatrix. You work in a business hotel as a hotel attendant.
The man who stood as your father figure died a year ago from chronic illness
while your mother passed away just this year from the same chronic illness.
That's the information the private investigator supplied."
I took a deep, long breath while absorbing the information. He said nothing as he
continues to regard me with a calculated look. My eyebrows scrunched in
confusion, I sensed father wasn't telling the whole tale.
"How about my husband Papa! Or a boyfriend! I want to know who was my

daughter's father." I snapped. Before I realized it, the words were spoken aloud
and it was too late for me to retreat.
I wonder if it was only my imagination but his jaw clenched and a shadow
crossed his eyes. Before I could read the fleeting emotions it was gone as fast as
it arrived.
"You have a husband Beatrix but he filed for divorce months before the accident.
He has nothing to do with you anymore."
Grief tore my heart into shreds. The news was so devastating and I don't know
how to react. There's nothing more depressing than the thought a man had
forsaken me while I was with his child. "Give me his name Papa! I want to talk
to him." Desperately, I pleaded. If I need to kneel just to know my ex-husband's
name I will do it. I will hunt him down and tell his face he was no man.
He shook his head. "I don't believe it would be necessary for my daughter." He
said with finality in his tone. But I made up my mind and I wouldn't allow him to
keep the man's name.
"Please Papa, just one favor. He deserves to know he has a daughter." I respond
rather harshly. Gone was the self-control I thought I possessed. I found myself
becoming too desperate.
"It's too late to tell him, Beatrix. Your ex-husband died of a car accident." He
replied in the gentlest way possible. .
Silence ŀȧpsed between us. I found myself shaken by the news. Hearing him say
Faith Vienne's father was dead had drilled a deep hollow emptiness inside me.
Indescribable pain clutched my heart. I found myself slowly drifting back to the
bed for support.
"I'm sorry Beatrix." He whispered when I was seated on top of the bed. Pain
visibly shone in his eyes. I tore my gaze off him and shifted it down to the floor.
"I didn't want to tell you the truth because I'm afraid you would grieve over that
'bastard.' The man left you Beatrix and he married his secretary."
I didn't reply…. I don't even know how to respond to the situation. My silence
seems to be the best reaction.
"I still want to know his name, Papa."
He vigorously shook his head. His face hardened. "No, it's better you know little
about him, Beatrix. As your father, I refuse to tell you his name."
"I understand Papa. I won't insist anymore." I said weakly, no longer in the mood
to argue. My strength had been drained and an argument is the last thing I
wanted now. Father was only trying to protect me. If he gave my ex-husband's
name, it would complicate things. It will bring back old and painful memories
which should be cast to oblivion. It's better if I leave things this way.
The bed moved when he sat beside me. I lifted my gaze to his face to read his
expression but father was trying his best to avoid my eyes as if he wasn't trying
to hide something. 'Don't be ridiculous Beatrix. He won't keep anything from
you because he was your father.' said a logical part of my brain and I believe it.
"Don't stress yourself trying to force yourself to remember your ex-husband.

There's a huge reason why you forgot about him."
For the first time, my father didn't reach out to me. He must know that there's
nothing he could do to make me feel better. But even in the midst of his silence,
I could feel his sympathy.
"There's one more thing Beatrix. You shall keep your identity a secret inside
Harvey University until the family lawyer settles the issue."
My brain was still fogged with confusion that I just nodded my head. Papa
opened his mouth to speak but closed them again as if changed his mind. I heard
him sigh. "I'm taking much of your time Beatrix. Finish packing, we would be
waiting for you down the hall."
Without another word, he walks towards the door, reaches for the doorknob, and
pulls it open. He was gone for a while now but my gaze remained nailed to the
door as if it would give me the answer I was looking for.
I picked Faith Vienne from the crib and wrapped her around my arms. When I
did, tears gathered in the corner of my eyes. I swallowed the lump in my throat
and continued to look at her.
A pair of exquisite blue eyes continue to stare at me with wonder. I bit my lips to
suppress the tears attempting to fall down my cheeks. She's young to understand
the truth but when she grows older I wonder how I would explain everything to
my daughter.
Will I ever have the courage to one day tell my daughter that her father died
when she was just a baby? I sighed deeply and walked towards the door with my
daughter still in my arms.
I got up from the bed leaving the sheets crumpled by my weight. Instead of
walking downstairs, I found myself walking towards the terrace.
When I was comfortably seated on the long Victorian sofa, my eyes shifted to
the beautiful view spreading on the horizon.
It was almost six and the radiant sun was losing its brightness but it was still
high and vibrant enough to create spectacular evening shadows overlooking
from the floor to ceiling glass window of the terrace.
Silence hung around the terrace but somehow I found myself gradually relaxing.
Questions I couldn't find an answer continue to swirl around me but it didn't
bother me that much the way I did while ago. There's far more pressing matters
than my past, I reminded myself contemplating what would become of me in a
far more different country. Tomorrow I will be leaving with my daughter and
there's no turning back.
Below the garden, a soft flicker of movement caught my attention. When my

eyes narrowed in concentration I realized it was Carter sitting on top of the
bench. My heartbeat increased. He looked sad, I didn't need to be on his side to
identify what he felt, melancholy seemed to surround him tonight. There was
something about tonight, it seems his spirits were down.
There was something about Carter which I couldn't explain. He was an enigma, a
puzzle to be solved. Everytime he looks at me there's only one person who
comes to my mind, it was my daughter.
The black car peacefully rolled under the hot morning sky in the middle of the
highway. Soon enough we would reach our destination—the airport— which is
only one hour drive away from the Crawford Mansion. I sunk deeper into the
front seat, clinging to the available warmth I could take to console myself from
my unknown fate. The thought of leaving was enough to rattle my nerves and I
fidgeted on my seat, anxiety and fear eating me inside. Until now, I couldn't
believe I'm leaving Cordova. God knows how long it would be before I could
successfully return, perhaps it would take me a year or two to come back here.
I cuddled Faith Vienne closer to my ċhėst and forced my attention to linger on

the passing green sceneries outside the window. It would help me divert my
attention from cowering at the last minute and drive back home. Don't want to
disappoint my father, my grandmother, and my eight brothers. I was thankful I
did a good job convincing them not to drive me to the airport since it would
make me feel worse inside. As a result it was Carter who acted as my driver to
take me to my destination. Looking at him now, it seems I made the wrong
decision.
Seated on the driver's seat was the demigod who tended Clarissa's well-loved
garden with care.. As usual, he wore his regular uniform, a plain white t-shirt
that made him look quite regal and a pair of ripped jeans I couldn't get tired of
looking at especially when he looked like a fashion model within it. He has a
somber expression on his handsome face. It made me wonder if someone died.
His thick eyebrows seem to merge in a straight line while he drives in
concentration.
His tensed strong jaw was clenched tightly and he was gripping the steering
wheel firmly enough to hinder the flow of blood from his fingers. His strange
reaction gave me the impression of a man who just fought and lost a war. The
moment he entered the car, he uttered not a single word which suddenly made
me wonder if he was obliged to drive me to the airport against his will. But if he
was opposed to the idea, he did not say it out loud and I am in no position to ask
him the question.
I shrugged my shoulders and tore my attention from his distracting handsome

features. Despite the darkness that envelops his face he managed to appear so
appealing to me. It was not his physical appearance which made me drawn to
him, there's something deeper and stronger than physical attraction. Love
perhaps? I shuddered at the thought and quickly vanished the thought out of my
mind. Love is an overstatement but I could consider it a close description.
Soon I would leave this country. Whatever strange tender I feel towards him, it
would vanish in time from his absence. But even after I told myself I would
forget him still I wasn't entirely convinced I would. What I felt towards him was
no fleeting fancy. It was clear that no man alive has ever made me feel so high
and no amount of drug will.
The hours seem shorter than usual. So much to wish time would slow down. We
arrived on the airport earlier than expected. The car pulled into a stop and he
clmibed out of the car to open the door for me. Slowly, I climbed out with Faith
Vienne still in my arms. Carter opened passenger's seat and lifted the stroller out.
"Thank you." I whispered and lowered my daughter down the stroller.
I was stretching my numbed arms when he pulled a large suitcase out. It

cointains my clothes and Faith Vienne's too. Papa insist that I would bring few
clothes with me so it wouldn't be difficult for me to travel. He said that I could
expand my wardrobe once I'm settled in Brittania. I couldn't agree more with the
idea especially that I have a child with me. Faith Vienne's safety is my priority.
Aside from the large suitcase, I also carried a small backpack with me which
contains milk and baby necessities.
We are entering the airport to catch my flight when I heard the announcement on
the speak: "Attention passengers on Royal Air flight 232 to Brittania."
That was my flight! I mumbled with a jolt of surprise, my gaze shifted to the
large flight monitor while Carter followed behind me carrying my backpack
behind his left shoulder and pulling my large suitcase on his vacant hand. My
eyebrow scrunched in confusion when I saw that my flight was rescheduled.
"This is an announcement for passengers on flight 232 to Brittania. The flight
has been delayed due to mechanical issues. . Our new departure time is 3:00 pm.
Please be patient. Thank you."
My flight would he delayed for another four hours. I accidentally caught Carter's
eye. For a fleeting moment, emotion flickered on his eyes, I wonder if it was
relief I saw. but before I could fathom what it was it vanished so fast that I
wonder if it even existed.
"There's a mall nearby, only walking distance away from here, I suggest we go
for a walk before waiting could bore us to death." It was the first time Carter
spoke. He was intently looking at me and I I became self-conscious. I wondered
if there's some dirt on my face.
My eyes wander on the crowded airport, and consider that it was a brilliant idea.
I have more time to spend with him. The thought nearly made me smile. I sure I
would never feel bored with him as my company.
"My suitcase—shall we bring it?" My eyes shifted to the suitcase on his right
hand. It would be a burden to stroll inside the mall with such a heavy baggage.
"I shall leave your large suitcase on the baggage counter Madam." He offered
and I must admit it was a wise idea. I watch him walk to the counter. Heads
turned as he made his way, majority of the onlookers were women throwing him
curious and admiring glance. He seems not to notice the looks he was stealing. I
smiled to myself while watching the scene with amusement. Carter could wear
anything, even a rag, but still could manage to appear dashing.
The soft breeze ruffled his hair as we stepped outside. We walked in silence, as
we do so, the crowd seem to disappear and there was only the two of us. I could
continue to look at him and not feel tired all.
"I'll help you Madam." He said, and before I could object, he gently pulled the
stroller to do the the task. His large hands accidentally touched mine and I
flinched in response as the simple gesture burned my skin. How odd, the simple
touch was enough to sent shivers down my spine. Realizing that I was still
holding my breath, I let it go before I could die of suffocation.
We entered the mall. Music from the speaker filled the air. People seem to rush
all around us while we move in incredibly slow speed but he didn't seem to
mind. Tenderness welled inside me watching him push the stroller in front. Who
would have notice that he wasn't the father of the child inside the stroller. He
appeared blissfully happy as if was enjoying the moment the way I did.
I allow my illusion to take over. For a short time, I would pretend he was my
husband and the father of my child. But then I didn't neet to pretend at all since I
actually feel inside me that were a real family.
We pass some clothing boutiques, hair salons, jewelry shops, food stalls, and
various stores selling their best products but we bȧrėly seem to notice any
products on display. We are wrapped in our own thoughts and intently observing
one another. Everything seem so right that for a moment I forgot that something
was missing in my life. For the first time, I am perfectly content the way I'd
never been before. .
When we found ourselves overcome with hunger, we found ourselves entering a

pizza parlor. Carter ordered Hawaiian pizza and two pineapple juice while I
waited for him on our table. Shortly he returned with our orders in hand. We
share the food in silence, no one attempted to speak, both of us are content with
the situation. When Faith Vienne cried, he mived quickly to pick her inside the
stroller and settled her into his arms. She stopped crying and contentedly stared
at him with her wide innocent eyes. He continue to eat while holding her. Carter
was only helping me, I reminded myself whike crushing any ȧssumptions.
We strolled on the mall once more and waited until it was time to return to the
airport. When it was time to leave my tears almost fell but I bit my lips to
conceal them.
"Goodbye Beatrix. Take care." He said for the first time calling me on my first
name.
The memory of his smile was the only thing I have in mind as I walk away. I
know that it would take me a long time to recover from my feelings for him. I
must definitely admit it—I realize I was inlove with Carter, our gardener.
Chapter 78 - TWIST OF FATE
I yearned to take her in my arms, keep her there for the rest of my life, and never
let her go away. Instead, what's happening is the complete opposite. I watch her
walk away with Faith Vienne in her arms. I have no choice but to just follow her
with my gaze until she's out of my vision. She took half of me, there's no one
could make me whole again except her. In haste to walk away from the sight that
pains me, I nearly bumped on someone, the woman mumbled an apology and I
simply nod my head before turning towards the exit with quick long strides.
Phoenix's sweet natural scent lingered inside the car as if she was still there. It
was pure torture knowing she's never going to come back, if she could, perhaps
it would take another two to four years before she could. It was a long tortuous
wait and by the time I could finally see her she would probably take her
newfound lover with her. God knows if by that time my employer would
promote me as Butler but it still makes me someone unworthy of her.
As the car traverse the highway, I couldn't stop thinking about what transpired
between the two of us. God knows that the last four hours was the happiest
moments I've experienced in all my existence. Words wouldn't be enough to
describe them.. The short stolen moments with her and our daughter made me
realize how I wasted so much chances in my life. If I didn't mess up with our
marriage she would still be mine and I don't need to keep the truth from her. But
it was too late for my regrets now, nothing will change. I'm just a man who
almost had everything—wasted it all—now I have nothing.
Crawford Mansion seems eerily quiet after I arrived. I could sense melancholy
wherever I look. Even the garden that used to radiate with good vibes looked
somber and I felt triple worse. The only person who made my stay bearable
inside Alexander Crawford's property was gone. I would not see her sitting on
the window anymore. I wouldn't see her strolling in the garden. I wouldn't see
her inside the house. Gone was the source of my happiness. I wonder if I would
be happy again now that she's gone.
It was the privacy of my cottage where I found myself dealing with the nagging
emptiness. The piecing silence seem to slice me into pieces. I lifted the pillow
and fumbled with the picture concealed behind the covers. I Phoenix's face in the
picture and it made me smile, though my smile lacked ŀuster and bȧrėly reached
my eyes, it was genuine. The picture was taken on our the day of her wedding. It
reminds me of the time when were both so inlove and plans a bright future ahead
of us.
She was smiling in the picture, the kind of smile that could melt the iciest heart
with its warmth. Her beautiful phoenix eyes were filled with so much emotion as
she looked at me. How I missed those eyes looking so tenderly at me as if I was
the only guy on earth. But the memories remains only in the photograph, I could
always look back but I could never go back.
I let go a deep sigh before placing the picture back into the pillows with care as
if it's a valuable gem that shouldn't be scratched. The picture was the only thing I
have of her, it was the single picture I have of her which I was able to salvage
before I left the Greyson Mansion. Well, I nearly forgot, aside from the picture I
treasured, I also have our wedding ring with me. One day if I have the courage to
do so, I will put back that ring to her fingers where it belongs. She was still my
wife and she have all the right to wear the ring. I want to thank the lawyer who
tricked me with fake divorce papers, he saved my marriage. He deserve a
reward, if our path crosses again I will remember to give him bonus.
I have too much of sentiments, I warned myself. In response, I moved out of the
cottage and decided to spending the next hours tending Alexander's garden. In
that way it will help lessen the lonely heaviness on my ċhėst. Out of habit, my
gaze averted to the floor to ceiling glass window of the terrace, I was half
expecting to see her there—seated on the long Victorian sofa and when I didn't
see her shadow my already ruined mood plummeted down the ocean floor.
It was nearly four in the afternoon, the hot sunshine was still pouring from the
sky while I shoveled the garden bed. Sweat flowed down my temples and back
until my shirt was soaking wet. If I will just focus on my job probably it will
helped me ease her off my mind. I didn't realize time slip so fast, when I finished
the task, it the sun was setting from the horizon, darkness and light play tug of
war in which the darkness prevails in this battle.
Life was miserable without Phoenix in it. I thought inwardly walking towards
the nearest wooden bench with the shovel still in my hand. Life was indeed full
of surprises, we never know what what will hits you before it's too late. You
never know you love someone until you let her go. You never know the true
value of a person until you go seperate ways. That's exactly what happened to
me and until now I'm still paying the price. I know that even I live am extremely
long life I shall not be able to oay my debts in full after all the sins I made.
Perhaps I will only find the true meaning of peace until Phoenix learns to forgive
me.
I have long since gave up my faith. I forget God's existence when my merciless
mother abandoned me at a very young age. My life didn't improve when father
took me to his home. In fact, it made my life worst. My step mother is the
incarnation of devil himself, there's not a part of my body where the whip didn't
burned my skin. But now, I'm willing to take a huge risk and believe the God, if
he existed. I'm pleading that he would give me one last chance to be with my
wife and daughter again.... I don't believe in miracle but now my only option is
to believe in its existence.
"Greyson."
When I lifted my gaze, it was Alexander Crawford I saw. I nearly fell from the
wooden bench, startled from his unexpected arrival. I didn't hear his footsteps.
Perhaps I was too absorb with my thoughts or he made sure that I will not hear
him approach. It wasn't so dark that his expression was still visible. His face was
surprisingly calm. It made me wonder the Crawford patriarch wanted to tell me.
I rose from the bench and eyed him warily without covering the irritation on my
face. "Good evening Sir." I said respectfully. He was still my employer and my
secret wife's father.
"let's dive straight to the point Greyson. It would be better if you start packing. I
have no use of here." Alexander Crawford spoke, without filters. The expression
on his face remained menacingly calm.
I know that I would have to live the Crawford Mansion but it didn't occur to me
that it's today. So much for my hopes to stay here longer and wait until Phoenix's
returns. I sighed heavily. I was so damn confuse from the quick turn of events
that I was left with no choice but to accept my fate. Maybe this is where my
journey ends.
"What about my painting, Sir? It's important to me."
"Forget about the painting Greyson. I won't give it to you easily."
Alexander Crawford began to move away. When he was gone, I wasted no time
and packed few of my clothes which Lucas Nicholas—my bestfriend was kind
enough to give me. I changed into a grey tshirt and put my denim jacket on. I
fumbled with my grey rubber shoes under the bed and put it on, unfortunately
Lucas gave it to me too. I feel like a charity case. As if I have a choice.
When I was finish, I slung the backpack behind my back. I'm fed up with this.
I'm leaving. I have no further reason to stay anyway. To hell with the painting, I
shall make another.
It seems Alexander Crawford was waiting for me. When I close the door to the
cottage, he stood in the doorway. .
"What's it you want?" I asked in a frosty tone that could have frozen the depths
of underworld.
Alexander Crawford shrugged his shoulder before he reply. "I'm here to give
your plane ticket and allowance. Congratulations you've been promoted as
bodyguard, Greyson."
Chapter 79 - REASON BEHIND
To forgive is to set
a prisoner free
and discover the prisoner
was you.
***
Alexander Crawford wants nothing but revenge from the man who caused his
only daughter nothing but anguish. He started to carefully plot his well-
organized revenge to ruin his daughter's ex-husband so he would realize how he
wronged an innocent soul. The first step is to present his daughter as the heiress
of Crawford Chain of Companies and when Greyson sees his ex-wife he would
receive the greatest shock of his life. Just as Alexander planned things went as
smoothly as ironed clothes. The night of the party he saw how Greyson's jaw
dropped to the floor upon the first time he laid an eye on Beatrix, he had a
dumbfounded look on his face as if a sharp bolt of lightning struck him.
Alexander couldn't stop grinning that night as he watched Greyson suffer in the
dark corner of the room as he continued to watch his ex-wife as he slowly
realized what he'd lost. Without his knowing it was just the beginning of his
suffering
The painting was a bait to lure Greyson into his territory and he willingly
jumped right into a treacherous trap despite the large caution sign. The day he set
foot inside the Crawford Mansion, he signed his death warrant without him
knowing.. Alexander enjoyed watching the pained expression on Greyson's face
each time he secretly watched Beatrix and Faith Vienne over a distance. He
watched the indescribable pain etched on the younger man's somber face
knowing he was overcome with grief by the realization all he could do was
watch the two women he loved most from where he stood.
Alexander was satisfied that Greyson was painfully suffering from the remorse
of losing both a wife and a daughter. And he celebrates his victory almost every
night with a bottle of expensive vintage wine. He knew Greyson deserved much
much worse than mental and emotional suffering and once more he found
himself plotting for another form of revenge—this time he made sure it would
snap Greyson's sanity—and that's sending Beatrix and Faith Vienne to Brittania
where he would never see his family ever again.
He was almost successful...almost. But it seems the fates have a different plan.
When he was only one step away from his ultimate revenge he realize while he
was fullfiling his carefully organized revenge Beatrix secretly shares the same
miserable fate as Greyson. True he wants to hurt her ex-husband but he didn't
want his daughter to suffer. It painfully occurred to him that she was still in love
with him and there's nothing he could do to alter her feelings. Her memory
faded, but her love for Greyson didn't change a bit.
The situation only worsened when Alexander discovered that Greyson's lawyer
was a fraud and he was still legally married to his daughter. The serendipitous
news shattered his cautiously laden plan to bits. All hopes to avenge his daughter
faded like a mass of smoke after being blown by the wind. For the first time,
Alexander realized that vengeance would only inflict further damage to two
battered hearts.
The door to the library opened. His burgeoning thoughts were cut short from the
sound of the door closing followed by soft footsteps inside the terrace. It was ten
in the evening, the view outside the glass window was shrouded with darkness.
Few stars scattered in the sky, it could be counted with his fingers. It would rain
soon, he thought eyeing pitch-black darkness on the horizon that seems to mirror
his mood.
The silence hanging inside the terrace was heavy—as heavy as how he felt now
that Beatrix was away. The footsteps behind him stopped in front of the white
Victorian sofa. Without looking back, he knew exactly who was now sitting on
the seat behind him.
"Do you think I made the right decision Mama?"

He turned in her direction. Clarissa Crawford was gracefully seated on the long,
victorian sofa as if it were her throne. Her long dainty hands were clasped on top
of her knees as she appeared to be deep in her thought. She heard his question
but she made no immediate response as if contemplating the question thrown at
her. After a wave of long silence, she raised her head and averted her gaze to his
face as if she was reading his thoughts. Few strands of silvery hair fell from her
neatly done chignon then slowly cascade to her face. She slowly lifted her hands
and tucked the stray hair strands behind her ears before she spoke. "You made
the right decision Alex and I'm so proud of you." She whispered without taking
her phoenix eyes from his face.
After Alexander saw the flickering emotions in her beautiful eyes he knew he
did the right thing. For the first time since morning, he was able to let go a deep
sigh filled with relief since he knew when he woke up in the morning he will feel
no regrets. As he moved to pour himself another glass of vintage wine on top of
the transparent crystal table and occupied the empty seat next to his mother, the
last conversation he had with Greyson played on his thoughts.
"I will pay for your tuition fee Greyson in exchange for your service as my
daughter's bodyguard. You will stay on the Manor she would be staying so you
could perform your duties well."
Alexander didn't know what occurred to him that moment. Not only that he
allowed Greyson to stay in the same house as his daughter but he also granted
him a big favor—to pursue his passion for art. What an ironic way to punish his
greatest enemy, he thought sarcastically as he lifted the glass to his lips. The
warmth flowed down his throat easing a bit of his stress. He lowered the empty
glass back to the glass table while wondering where did his plan for revenge
goes. He suddenly realizes that he was helping the man who he should be
plotting to destroy.
He was a father too. He knew exactly how heartwrenching it feels to have his
daughter taken away from him. He wasn't on good terms with Greyson but for
Faith Vienne's sake, Greyson has his deepest sympathy. He too couldn't bear the
agony of being parted with his only daughter. Above all, Beatrix was the reason
why he changed his mind and decided to abandon all ideas of revenge. He
couldn't allow his daughter to grow old miserable. He will give her the liberty to
choose for the man she loves without his intervention. Anyway, when Beatrix's
memories returns, Greyson has to pay for his mistakes—the price would be high
and I doubt if he could even afford it.
"Greyson proves to be changing Alex. He was a nice man who made a lot of
regrets in the past. It was his unavoidable circumstances that turn him into a
villain."
Alexander ġrȯȧnėd, Clarissa was obviously in favor of Greyson. He didn't like it.
When he lifted his gaze to her beautiful countenance, he caught the faint trace of
a smile forming on her thin lips. "He made a mistake and nothing can change
that." He replied eyeing her warily before he refilled his glass to indulge another
sip from his wine.
"You're right and wrong at the same time, my son." His mother spoke without
even looking at him and straightened the crumple on her night gown. "You're
right that Greyson made a grave mistake in the past and he couldn't change that
but you are definitely wrong for your prejudice, the man still have a future and
that future could help alter his past." .
When he said nothing, she gave him a victorious smile. Her wisdom silenced
him. Clarissa was telling the truth and he couldn't find a thing to say to
contradict her words. If he would only be honest, maybe the truth in her words is
what encourage him to believe in Greyson. After all the man was a genius artist,
and he couldn't allow his exceptional talent to go to waste.
"It's getting late Ma. Go and get some beauty rest."
"Sending me to bed early, my son?" She asked sweetly, a triumphant smile

tugging on her lips knowing he was trying to cut her from falling into a lengthy
sermon. "Well then, I must be off Alex. Goodnight." She said instead. He
couldn't believe his victory as his gaze guided Clarissa's back towards the door
after he bid her goodnight.
Silence hung inside the terrace when she was gone. Lightning danced into the
sky as the last sign of stars faded into the pitch black horizon. Moments later the
rain poured heavily. As he watch the rain falling from the sky he made a promise
to himself. From now on he will never come between Greyson and Beatrix. The
two had been through a lot. They deserve have one another.
Maybe one day, Beatrix will learn how to forgive Greyson in time, but for sure it
would take a long while before she will.
Chapter 80 - DUMBFOUNDED
Nobody told the fish to swim,
Nobody told the dogs to bark,
They just did. Just like me,
Nobody told me to love you,
But I did.
***
Two hours later, the plane safely landed at the airport. It was already dark, and
Brittania wasn't looking its best. Sharp lightning danced on the pitch-black sky
to temporarily tear the darkness, loud resounding thunder shook the earth. Strong
wind billowed the trees nearby. The storm raging outside wasn't the warm
welcome I was half expecting to receive. It must be an omen or something
telling me I made the wrong decision, and coming to Brittania wasn't a great
idea. I thought grimly and try to banish the thought as fast as it occurred..
I try to cheer myself up but my efforts were in vain. Well, aware that there's
nothing I could do to lift my sunken spirits, not even the gloomy scenery of trees
dancing to the storm's harsh rhythm could help ease the sense of foreboding
eating me from inside. From the waiting area, I stood, surrounded by my bag and
suitcase, my gaze surveyed the crowd for a familiar face. There was no sign of
Madam Stella in the crowd. I ȧssume she was still on the way. The heavy rain is
what was keeping her delayed.
"Wait a little while baby, they would be here soon," I whispered to Faith Vienne's
ears and tightened my hold around her. She was peacefully asleep, the journey
must have tired her. I too was exhausted. I longed for a soft warm bed to rest my
aching legs.
An hour passed by quickly but still, no Madam Stella is coming to fetch us. My
feet ached badly from having to endure an hour of waiting while holding my
daughter into my arms. I tried to put her down on her stroller a while ago so my
arms could rest but Faith Vienne stirred and her eyes fluttered open and before I
knew it is she succumbed into one of her unusual tearful fits. I gave up the urge
to settled her down the stroller and decided to keep her in my arms and feel her
warmth close to my ċhėst. I sighed and ȧssure myself that soon I could rest my
aching legs inside the car. What I need to do for the moment is wait further.
The rain showed no sign of slowing down. Instead, the rain seems to pour
heavier each minute. I checked my phone several times but there was no
message. I wonder if something bad happened on the way…. hopefully not, it's
must be the heavy rain delaying Stella's car.
It's becoming colder every minute. The aircon inside the airport was making it
worst. I cursed myself inwardly for allowing a simple task to slip off my mind. It
never occurred to me to put a jacket on before I left the Mansion, perhaps it was
the weather promising a wonderful day ahead that made me ȧssume a thick layer
of cloth isn't necessary. And because of that, I have to suffer the unbearable
temperature which is now making me shiver.
The soft sensation on the back of my neck cut my wandering thoughts. As if on

cue, the drumming sound inside my ċhėst began, it was so loud that I wonder if
the passers-by could hear it too. I could feel the weight of a gaze upon my
shoulders. My eyes surveyed the crowd to search for the reason for my sudden
discomfort but my eyes are either not sharp to spot what I'm looking for or I'm
simply imagining things.
I look behind my back to investigate what was making me fidgety, my hawk-eye

sharp eyes inspect the crowd but there was no one suspicious and there's nothing
I found amiss. Perhaps, it was the cold temperature that was making me
uncomfortable at all. Just as I was about to turn away, a man briskly walking in
my direction caught my gaze. I was frozen to my tracks enveloped with pure
disbelief. I have to blink rapidly to make sure my eyes were not playing a joke
on me
Carter? I whispered weakly. My heartbeat was beyond normal now, it almost
wants to burst inside my ċhėst from excitement and anticipation. Dear Lord! It
was indeed him. With eyes lit with joy, I waited for him to reach my side. The
next few minutes seem to take an eternity and when he pulled into a halt closer
to me, all the words I want to stay erupted into bubbles.
I took a deep intake of breath when his exquisite blue eyes captured mine. The
worries and fears that kept me occupied a while ago faded magically as if they
didn't exist at all. His eyes were looking at me so tenderly that I was confused
for a moment if I hadn't imagined it all.
"Beatrix." He whispered softly. I nearly closed my eyes by the magical sound of

his voice. How I missed this man. We've been apart for a matter of hours and yet
it feels like years. I want to throw my arms around him and tell him how bad I
had missed him but before I could shamelessly say the words I bit my lower lip
to suppress them.
"I'm sorry I'm late." He said in a formal tone that shattered the spell. Gone was
the tenderness I thought I detect from his tone. Even the emotions glowing in his
beautiful eyes were gone. His face became a mask of paper blank expression.
"Alexander decided to keep me with you. Congratulations, I'm promoted as your
bodyguard."
"Bodyguard! Are you kidding me?" I exclaimed in disbelief, eyes wide with
shock. I nearly stomped my feet on the floor like a child about to erupt into a
tantrum.
"No Madam. I'm being serious here." He replied. His face shows no sign of
humor.
I shook my head from the incredulity of the situation. What was father thinking
for allowing this nonsense to happen? A bodyguard is only a nuisance. I don't
find a use for any at this moment. .
"Why would I need a bodyguard!?" My eyebrows were scrunched with

confusion as I look at him. I did my best to ignore the sting of my shattered
illusion after I realize he followed me because he's my bodyguard and not the
other way around.
"It's for your safety Madam." He answered. He was looking intently at me now,
the heat from his gaze was enough to melt the arguments I had prepared. My
eyes left his, a sign of my defeat. There's no use arguing, whether I like it or not,
he would become a tail who will follow me everywhere.
Carter took his jacket off. He moved closer until they were bȧrėly one ruler
apart. His body was unnervingly near that I have to catch a sharp intake of breath
to steady myself. His sweet natural scent combined with his musky perfume
permeated my nostrils. He smells so heavenly that I could bury my face into his
neck without getting tired of inhaling his scent.
When he lifted his arms around my shoulders as if to give me a hug my lips

parted in surprise. A blush crept into my cheeks from the intimate gesture.
Before I could understand what he intended, he draped his jacket around my
shoulders to protect me from the chill and pulled away. Disappointment hit me
when it was over.
"You're cold. My jacket will warm you up." He said without tearing his gaze off
me. A flicker of worry crossed his eyes.
"T-thank you," I mumbled and looked away. If I continue to look at the depths of
his eyes, I fear that I would lose my way. I offered him a thankful smile while
savoring the warmth of his jacket around my shoulders.
Carter was right, I needed the jacket. Now that I have his jacket, I no longer feel
the cold. In truth, I feel comfort from it.
"Allow me to carry Faith Vienne. You must be tired from having to carry her for
hours." He offered. I didn't protest when Carter took my daughter into his arms. I
was half expecting her to wake up and succumb to tears but I was surprised
when she didn't even protest. Instead, she settled into his arms and sighed
contently.
I breathed in relief when I was finally able to stretch my numbed arms. I realize
how thankful I am for the helping hand. I still have my arms outstretched
forward when my gaze averted to Carter. I was about to ask him how he
manages to book a plane ticket on such short notice when I was confronted by a
delighted glimmer upon his eyes. I was rendered speechless from the sight of his
handsome face overcome with admiration.
The sound of my phone ringing took my attention. I ġrȯȧnėd as I fumbled with

the phone from inside the pocket of my pants.
"Excuse me." I managed to steal a glance from his face before I pressed the
answer buŧŧon.
Chapter 81 - SHARE A ROOM
I didn't just have a bodyguard. I too have a babysitter. Not that I complain, it's
just that the man seated next to me inside the cab was unbelievable not suited for
the job, I'm not referring to his ability but I'm basing my opinion on his
appearance. Not all men, especially as gorgeous as the demigod seated next to
me could afford to fulfill the job Alexander Crawford hired him for...unless he
was left with no option. I wonder if father forced him to take the job at
gunpoint.
"Did I pass your standards, Madam?" He whispered in a husky tone that made
my throat dry.
Warmth spread on my cheeks. Luckily the backseat was dimly lit, the dark
shadow concealed the startled look on my face. I must have been too wrapped up
in my thoughts that I didn't easily spot him. He was intently watching me the
same way my eyes curiously glided to his remarkable facial features..
I have to blink several times to recover my wavering composure. It took me an

excessive amount of effort to find my voice and when I did, I said the first thing
that came to mind. "Don't worry Sir, you're overqualified."
Did I actually say that? Mortified, I bit my lower lip. A good thing to say to
embarrass myself. But wasn't I telling the truth?
By the faint glow from the lights casually permeating the transparent glass
window of the cab, I saw a faint smile stretched from his lips, it was a sėxy
sultry smile a professional photographer would kill to take a shot. I caught a
flicker of amusement dancing on his exquisite blue eyes before he replied.
"Thank you, Madam." He said humbly. There's a slight trace of humor on his
tone.
I escaped his deeply penetrating eyes by looking away. He said nothing more
and focused his attention on Faith Vienne who was peacefully snuggled into his
arms. He adjusted the white cloth wrapped upon her fragile body and lifted
gently brushed his hand on her head.
Silence hung between us but it was not an awkward kind of silence, it was a
stillness that lifts the spirit and overwhelms the heart. I could close my eyes and
feel nothing but a sense of serenity. Having him sit next to me seems the most
natural thing in the world as if the only place I belong was next to his arms.
Pitch black darkness greeted my eyes after turning towards the window. Rain
continues to pour heavily. Lightning casually danced from the sky followed by a
loud clap of thunder. The gloomy weather no longer has its depressing effect on
me. Perhaps the man sitting next to me was the reason why.
I leaned on the soft cushion of the seat and pressed my eyes from sleepiness and
exhaustion. A warm, soft bed would be a great idea. A few more minutes and I
would be able to rest comfortably inside a hotel room.
"Do you think Madam Stella would be fine?" It was Carter. I opened my eyes
and glanced up at him in surprise. There was a slight tinge of worry in his tone,
not that I could blame him, Stella nearly suffered a car accident an hour ago. By
god's grace, her personal driver managed to step on the brakes before a drunk
truck driver carelessly dragged their car off the bridge. There was a car collision
but Madam Stella was lucky to be unharmed. Unfortunately, others weren't as
lucky as her.
"I'm not sure but I pray she will be fine," I said softly and took a deep intake of
breath. The memory of my earlier conversation with Madam Stella sent a shiver
down my spine. I couldn't help but wonder what could possibly happen if the
near-death experience happened on our way to her estates while Faith Vienne
was inside the car. Dear Lord. I couldn't bear if something bad would happen to
my daughter.
Madam Stella sounded frantic while she was talking to me on the phone. Her
usually calm tone trembles. I was half expecting she would fall into hysterics but
she miraculously kept her composure. She even said she would still proceed to
the airport but she would be delayed for an hour due to the traffic and storm
which was slowing the car down.
"No Madam Stella! I advise you to go back home. We will stay in a hotel for the
night." I firmly said when she still insisted on fetching me at the airport. I fell
into a long encouraging litany hoping she would agree. Unfortunately, she's
hard-headed as I am and argued she would come. It was when I told her that
Alexander would be worried that altered her decision. Her tone softened and
before I knew it, she already agreed. Having Madam Stella agree to my advice
was such a huge relief.
"You're worried." He observed. Surprise that he even noticed, my gaze shifted to

his.
"Am I that obvious?" I asked dubiously and scrunched my eyebrows in

confusion as I peered at him closely.
"No, perhaps I'm just intuitive." He said seriously which made me smile.
The cab finally pulled into a stop in front of a three-story hotel. The rain didn't
stop pouring even after we reached our destination. A Hotel Attendant opened
the door and greeted us with a good evening. I smiled at the man in return.
Carter on the other hand just nodded his head.
Heads turned as we made a beeline straight into the front desk. Carter was tall,
well-built, muscular, and above all sėxuȧŀly appealing. His good qualities were
more than enough reason to attract too much attention. By the time we reached
the front desk, a dozen eyes were feasted on him as if he was a piece of a tasty
morsel.
Carter was holding Faith Vienne into his left arm while he pulled the large
suitcase on the other. A large black backpack containing his clothes and
personal necessities slung on his back. He was an epitome of grace and muscular
strength. Until that moment I never knew that grace could be used to describe a
man. But it was what came into my mind as I described him.
"Good evening Ma'am and Sir, welcome to El Greco Hotel." The receptionists
greeted, she blinked several times when her gaze landed on Carter, and then she
blushed. "How may I help you?" She added giving me her sweetest smile. .
"We need a room please," Carter said.
The receptionist stared at Faith Vienne, her face softened affectionately. "Oh, yes
of course. We offered various hotel rooms of your taste. Unfortunately, we have
a lot of guests tonight and that makes almost all our available rooms occupied."
The receptionist paused, clasped her hands in front of her and her smile widened
before she continues, "But you're lucky, the honeymoon suite is available, I
guess that would do—"
"A what?" My hands nervously grasped the edge of the counter. Butterflies
began to churn my stomach. My wide bulging eyes never leave her face.
"A honeymoon suite Ma'am." She repeated, this time a naughty smile tugged at
the corner of her lips, her cheeks turned bright red. She even winked at me
meaningfully.
"This is a misun—" Before I could explain further Carter cut my words off. "We
will take the room." He said softly and cast me a warning glance enough to
silence me. "Right honey." He added threateningly.
"Yeah, of course, honey," I replied sweetly, hooked my hand into his arms, and
stomped on his feet hard just as the receptionist turned to retrieve our room key.
"Ouch!" Carter winced and shot me a pained look.
"What have you done, Carter!" I muttered, gritting my teeth. If looks could kill,
he already burned into ashes.
"Get us a room, I think." He was sarcastic, his eyebrows scrunched in

annoyance. For the first time, I saw how tired he looked. His eyes were half-
open as he looked at me as if anytime soon he would fall into a deep slumber.
"I'm not in the mood to search for another Hotel under a raging storm. If you
want to go then you're free to leave."
I know how to accept defeat when I know I have no chance of winning. That's
exactly what I'm trying to do as I followed behind him like a tail after the
receptionist handed him the key. I hate to admit it but Carter was right it was
raining so hard and we have no other option but to share the available room.
Finally, when I thought we would be walking down the endless hallway forever,
he pulled into a stop.
Carter checked the room number attached to the key. After confirming he got the
right door, he inserts the key into the door and pushed it open.
Chapter 82 - ALONE WITH
CARTER
You know you're in love
when you can't fall asleep
because reality is finally better
than your dreams.
— Dr. Seuss —
***
The honeymoon suite was large and spacious, the red and pink interior design set
to establish a soft calming effect to guests has the opposite effect on my nerves. I
found myself freaked out and uneasy. My pulse wild and jittery as I .
took a reluctant step further inside the room. I swallowed hard when my gaze
landed on the fancy, canopied bed frowning at how small it was, wondering how
a man with Carter's size could possibly fit in it. It was called a honeymoon bed
for a reason, it was designed to be a bit small to keep lovers snuggled to each
other's arms. Perhaps I could encourage Carter to sleep on the floor but I wonder
if he would surrender to my wiles easily. I wonder if social distancing would be
a smart idea.
Carter moved closer. The size of the room seems to have shrunk and the walls
constricted. I became totally aware of his presence as he inched closer until his
arms brushed mine. "You okay?" He inquired, frowning. His observant eyes
skimming on my flushed cheeks and startled eyes.
"Yes, of course." I lied avoiding his eyes. He was unconvinced but he made no
comment. Instead, he moved to the bed and settled Faith Vienne on top. He
unsling his backpack and let it drop to the floor beside my large suitcase. He
breathed a sigh and untied his shoes before removing them. He sprawled on the
bed with arms pillowed behind his head. He lay unmoving for so long that I
wondered if he had fallen asleep. He must have been too tired.
Embarrassed to find myself looking at his feet I tried to turn my gaze away but
couldn't. I never took considerable interest to a man's feet before and yet I found
myself watching his feet with keen interest while using the word 'sexy' to
describe them. I never knew sėxy could be used to describe feet not until this
moment.
I shook my head. Telling myself Carter would melt soon If I kept looking at him
like this. Finally I tore my gaze off him and slid the backpack which seemed to
grow heavier each minute down my shoulders. I
lowered the backpack on the foot of the bed. It dropped to the floor with a soft
thud. My gaze landed back to Carter, his eyes remained close. Long, enviable
eyelashes draped the skin under his eyes. His face was too close to Faith Vienne
and I took the liberty to indulge myself by watching them.
It was cold inside the room but I felt my heart warmed up. If only I could hire
Carter to become my husband so Faith Vienne would have a father, I would. The
idea was insane and I know it couldn't possibly happen. I still have propriety
with me. One doesn't hire a husband unless of course, if one loses her mind.
"Are you hungry?"
I flinched at the sound of his voice. When my gaze shifted to his, he was looking
at me with sleepy eyes. I wonder how he managed to still look good in that state.
As if on cue, I heard a rumble. It took me a minute to realize the sound was
coming from inside my stomach. "I think I am." I replied, embarrassed. I was
half hoping he didn't hear the unattractive sound from my rumbling stomach.
"Obviously." He replied, amused, making me roll my eyes heavenward. So he

heard. Too late to wish he hadn't.
He carefully climbed out of the bed and moved towards my direction. Panic rose
inside me and at the same time buŧŧerflies began to flutter from inside my
stomach. He continued to move closer and I found myself making a retrieving
step backward from alarm. The round wooden table touched my back restricting
my movements. It was a dead end and there's no escaping. Carter was inching
closer and closer until he was alarmingly close to mine that my nose almost
touched his broad ċhėst.
"Carter?" I choked in panic. His musky perfume combined with the enchanting
smell of his body invaded my nostrils. I breathed it in and found myself
drowning at the addicted scent of his sweet natural scent. He was so tall that I
bȧrėly his shoulders, my head fell just below his armpits. It took him a bit of
effort to bow his head down so he could look at me.
He didn't respond. He continued to stare at me with his deeply penetrating eyes. I

would bribe anything just to read his thoughts. I suċkėd in a breath when his
hands moved to the table behind me. I found myself imprisoned by a pair of
strong muscular arms. If he would take advantage of me tonight I would be
helpless to fight for my life. But the thought didn't scare me at all, instead it sent
shivering excitement down my spine. A part of me trusts him. I know I ought to.
I believe he wouldn't do anything to harm me.
"What do you want to eat?" .
Are you on the menu? I cleared my throat and banished ideas running wild
inside my thoughts. "Anything would be fine." I replied rather calmly,
swallowing hard from the disturbing heat from his body.
"Well then I must go downstairs and order some food. I'm famished." He
straightened. His arms fell into his side. I let go the breath I didn't know I was
holding when he moved towards the bed to put slippers on his bȧrė feet. He cast
Faith Vienne a quick glance and his face softened. He then scurried to the door
and closed it behind him.
Jeez. I wonder what just happened. My heart didn't calm down even after he's
gone. Probably it would take me a little longer before I could regain my
composure. I manage to reach the bed the bed using my slightly trembling legs. I
sat there on the edge careful not to wake up Faith and waited for Carter to return.
At this point the growling inside my stomach intensified.
I didn't wait long before Carter returned. He looked jubilant. A wide smile was
stretched on his lips. I noticed it was the first time I saw him this lively. Gone
was the trace of exhaustion I saw looming beneath his sleepy eyes. He appeared
to recover his strength in such a short few minutes he was out.
"Our order is on the way Madam." He said cheerfully as he moved to arrange the
chair around the round table.
Few minutes later there was a soft knock on the door. Carter opened the door to
let the uniformed attendant in and pushed the food trolley until it reached the
round table. Carter didn't move as he watched the attendant moved. His eyes are
keen and sharp and it reminds me of a strict supervisor eyeing a worker from
under her department.
The attendant appeared uncomfortable but he managed to fulfill his task well
without spilling anything on the table. When he finished unloading the dishes on
top he hurriedly moved to the door to escape, almost tripping on his way out.
"You don't need to terrorize the poor attendant, Carter." I told him in a
reprimanding tone as I walked towards the table and occupied the seat he pulled
for me.
"Sorry, just force of habit. I can't help it." He replied, shrugging his shoulders.
He didn't sound apologetic.
I cast the bed a quick glance to make sure Faith Vienne didn't awaken. When I
was sure she was still safely asleep on the bed, my wide inquiring gaze averted
to Carter. "So you worked in a Hotel before?" I asked pretending I wasn't
interested.
"Sort of." He replied plainly. It was obvious he was uncomfortable with the
topic. I didn't force the conversation to continue. Instead I poured my attention
on the foods on top of the table. The mouth watering scent of food permeated my
nostrils.
"Chop Suey!" My eyes widened in surprise. When I looked at him there was a
smug smile on his lips. How did he know that it's my favorite. This man never
ceases to amaze me.
to make sure Faith Vienne didn't fall off the bed. And from time to time, I stole
glances from Carter who didn't appear to notice. He was too focused on his food.
When I finished eating, I stretched my feet and ċȧrėssed my full stomach
contentedly.
Carter appeared to be done eating too. He leaned on his chair. Perspiration

formed on his temples. "I'll call the front desk for a staff to bus out the plates."
Carter said and moved to the night table where the telephone is located on top.
Hwe dialed the number to the Front Desk and when he was done, he put the
receiver down, and he walk towards me.
Chapter 83 - PROBLEM
The Hotel staff pushed the trolley with him until he reached the door and gently
closed it behind him. The room was once more engulfed in silence while Carter
sat on the chair opposite me, arms crossed beneath his ċhėst, and lost in his
thoughts. I wonder what he was thinking but whatever it is, he appeared to be
content.
I vacated my seat and moved towards the flat tv screen and fumbled for the
remote control. I could feel the weight of his stare as he followed my movement.
I pretended not to notice he was looking at me and fumbled for the remote
control beside the flat tv screen.
It was late in the night and there was no interesting show except late-night news
and sports replays. After trying to find the right channel I finally gave up and
turned the television off, and walk towards the bed without the slightest sound of
footsteps..
My weight sunk on the soft cushion and my eyes tenderly landed on the sleeping
angel who stirred but didn't open her eyes by the slight movement I created. I'm
a bit sleepy but I wonder if I could get some sleep tonight especially that we
aren't alone. Aside from that, Faith Vienne wakes up at unusual hours and I need
to watch over her.
The slight flicker of moment tore my gaze away from Faith. When I looked up,
Carter had abandoned his seat to take his shirt off. He hung his shirt on top of the
chair. Beneath the chair, his denim jacket was folded neatly.
His back was turned towards me giving me the perfect view of his wide,
muscular shoulders. My eyes widened. My throat has gone dry. I swallowed hard
when my eyes sinfully moved from his broad muscular shoulders down to the
sėxy dimples of his lower back. But it was not his nȧkėdness which shocked me
but it was the tattoo of a black phoenix trailing behind his back.
The deep scar on his back was no longer visible. It even appeared as if it didn't
exist anymore. The phoenix tattoo did the perfect job to hid the slight
imperfection of the scar. No one would even notice the marred skin behind the
beautiful black tattoo.
What's even more shocking was the name PHOENIX written in bold capital
letters. It's just a strange coincidence. He just put the Phoenix word since it was
the mythical bird's name, nothing more and nothing less. I bit my lower while
discarding the disappointment welling inside me.
A logical part of me suggests I should look away before it's too late but I could
not find the courage to do so. I was drawn to him like a piece of magnet. If
looking at him is a sin, I'm willing to pay the price. And so I keep looking at his
tattoo as if it would vanish anytime soon.
"I'm sorry, I hope you don't mind." He said to capture my attention. He didn't
even move.
"Of course I don't," I respond, my voice sounded shaky.
"You probably dislike men with tattoos." His tone was so soft that I bȧrėly
missed his meaning. When I didn't respond he shrugged his shoulders and
moved to the bathroom.
"No," I muttered, watching him walk away. By the sound of my voice, he

stopped and I took the opportunity to tell him the truth. "It's beautiful, Carter," I
added. I'm not sugarcoating my words. The phoenix tattoo was breathtakingly
beautiful. It perfectly matched his fierce personality.
When he whirled in my direction and crossed the short distance between us
"Say it again Beatrix." He murmured, his eyes burned brightly.
Carter's face was so close to my face that one wrong move and his parted lips
would touch mine. I didn't pull away, instead, I found myself staring into the
depths of a beautiful blue ocean. Warmth seeped through the palms cupping my
cheeks. It took me an extraordinary amount of self-control not to close my eyes
and savor the exciting thrill his nearness extracted to my senses.
"It's beautiful Carter." My response was soft and hoarse, breaking the last of his
self-control. He ġrȯȧnėd and crossed the tiny distance between us.
Wah wah! The soft cries from the bed shattered the moment before his lips could
touch mine. The palm holding my face captive loosed and fell to his side. I
turned away and hastily moved to the bed using my trembling legs. I avoided his
gaze and focused my attention on Faith Vienne.
I lifted her into my arms and she instantly stopped crying but made no move to
return to sleep. Her deep blue eyes intently look at me with wonder. Then she
smiled at me and my heart melted.
Carter finally moved. I heard the door to the bathroom closed. When he was out
of my sight, I finally let go of the breath I didn't know I was holding. He almost
kissed me. I couldn't believe it. The memory flashed inside my thoughts over
and over again. .
"My little princess so you're awake." I put her back to bed so she could move
freely and brushed the tip of my nose to hers. A baby's soft giggle escaped her
lips.
I was aware of the sound of the shower running inside the bathroom. A few
minutes later, the water stopped and the door flung open. Carter, who was
wearing a towel to cover the lower part of his body, emerged.
Water trickled from his hair down to his shoulder blades. He turned his gaze
towards me and our eyes met. Heat crept on my cheeks and I turned away. I
shifted my attention towards Faith Vienne who was playing with my fingers with
her soft, tiny hands.
When he sat on the other side, the bed moved from his weight. Faith Vienne
turned her face in his direction. Her face instantly brightened and she giggled
when her wide innocent eyes landed on Carter who watched her closely with a
smile tugging on the corner of his lips. He didn't appear to mind that I was
watching him. He shifted position until he was lying beside Faith and took her
small hands into his fingers. He didn't say anything for a long while as he
continued to play with her.
He looked younger at that moment. He became a totally different man. Gone was
the man with an eternal paper blank expression and unsmiling countenance I
knew from Crawford Mansion.
"I will watch over Faith Vienne. Go freshen up so you could have some good
sleep." He said without taking his gaze to my daughter. I was about to argue but
changed my mind at the last minute. Instead, I closed my eyes and agreed. A
warm shower would be a brilliant idea, I told myself as I pulled myself together.
"I needed just that. Thank you." I replied, climbed out of the bed to select
sleepwear from inside my large suitcase. I picked a matching silk blouse and
shorts. Then proceeded to the bathroom and closed the door.
The scent of soap lingered in the air. I could almost smell Carter's scent in the
air. I pushed him out of my thoughts. I peeled my clothes off and folded them
neatly on top of the counter. I turned the shower on.
The relaxing warmth of the water dripping from the shower soothes my nerves. I
found myself gradually relaxing. I closed my eyes and lifted my eyes to the
ceiling letting the droplets of water kiss my face.
I applied the sweet-smelling shampoo to my hair and gently massaged my scalp

while humming a song. I lather the citrus-scented soap around my body. I was
rinsing under the shower when there was a soft rattle on the door. I ignore the
knock and continue with my business. But the knock I thought would fade
became louder.
A frown scrunched my eyebrows when I stepped out of the shower. The sound of
cries from outside the door made me panic. I snatched the towel hanging on the
rack and wrapped it around my nȧkėdness.
"Beatrix?"
Carter's urgent voice sounded once more. Then there was another knock on the
door. Water dripped down my hair when I pulled the door open. Carter was
standing just in front of the door, Faith Vienne who was crying wrapped around
his arms, and doing his best to stop her tears.
"I think she's hungry." He said, his eyes lit with panic. He froze after he realized
I was wearing a scanty towel that bȧrėly covered my thɨġhs.
I self-consciously moved to the bed aware that his eyes follow my movement.
Chapter 84 - THE KISS
"I'm rather surprised you didn't jump out of the shower nȧkėd, Madam," Carter
said, eyes glowing with wry amusement as he surveyed me from head to toe. My
hands automatically tightened around the bath towel securely. A faint trace of a
smile tucked at the corner of his lips and it surprisingly filled me with annoying
humiliation. It took me an extraordinary amount of self-control not to pounce
and rip that playful smile on his lips. He was sitting on the bed after a seemingly
difficult ordeal, right arm draped on the headboard and his vacant hand held a
'now empty baby bottle. There beside him, surrounded with pillows, and
peacefully drifting into slumber is my daughter who nearly turned the whole
room upside down with her fits.
Carter was still laughing at my expense when my gaze shifted back to his
sparkling eyes. I tilted my chin defiantly in a display of false bravado before I
retorted evenly, "By how violent you pounded the door a while ago, I'm rather
surprised that the hinges didn't fall off, Sir." A wave of satisfaction seeped
through me when his cheeks burned. I successfully reminded him of his panicky
reaction when Faith Vienne wouldn't stop crying. It was now my turn to be
amused. I imitated the wry smile on his lips and watched as he tried to hide his
embarrassment with a frown.
Before he could think of a quick response, I hurriedly moved to the safety of the
bathroom, leaving his mouth agape in astonishment.. Before I reached the door, I
felt his hot gaze upon my skin, spreading a tingling sensation on my nape. I
hastily stepped inside and winced when the door slammed with more force than
required. I was able to let go a huge sigh of relief when I was enclosed back into
the bathroom privacy. When my gaze accidentally shifted on the mirror, my
reflection made me cringe. Shampoo residue still bubbled on my hair and there
on my shoulders a lather of soap was left unrinsed.
I ġrȯȧnėd in frustration. I stripped the towel, hung it on the rack beside Carter's
used bath towel, and moved under the shower. The warmth seeped through my
skin, the calming effect on my nerves made me close my eyes. The fact that
Carter was there on the bed made me want to stay in the bathroom for the rest of
the night. Realizing I was taking so much time under the shower, I turned it off.
A few minutes later I was comfortably wearing my nightwear on. My hair had
dried after blow-drying, it draped behind my back like a cape as I hastily moved
to the door. I took a deep steadying breath before pulling it open. My eyes
softened seeing that Carter was sleeping on his side, Faith Vienne curled to his
ċhėst while his arms protectively around her.
I turned the lights off and turned the lampshade on before carefully climbing on
the bed. For a few minutes, I just sat there while leaning on the headboard,
staring unblinkingly at Carter's soft features. He looked ethereal in his sleep and
for some reason he reminded me of a sleeping deity. My heavy eyelids fluttered
close before I finally succumbed to slumber, I pulled the covers to Carter's waist
and laid my head to the pillow, and drifted to the magical portals of dreamland.
***
Blood... There was blood flowing out of my broken skull. The pristine white
long sleeve I wore was soaked with blood too. The wound in my head throbbed
badly. I ignored the pain and fought the dizziness while trying to identify my
surroundings.
The room I was in was so dark that I could bȧrėly see anything at first. I squinted
my eyes at the corners and scanned the room until my vision finally adjusted to
the available light from the weak moonlight permeating the glass window.
The woman sat on the bed with the elegance of a queen. Her head tilted into an
angle as if a photographer was just about to capture her prenup photos. But
instead of holding a fresh bouquet in her hands, she was tightly clutching a gun
around her long fingers.
"You're awake," She said in a tone that could have frozen the depths of the
underworld with its coldness. She rose from the bed and slowly walked towards
me. Fierce fear gripped my heart when her empty cold eyes delved to mine.
The events seem fast forward now.

Helplessly, I watched as the woman lift the gun and aimed it in my direction.
There was not even a slight trace of remorse on her empty eyes as her fingers
slowly moved to the trigger. I closed my eyes, wrapped my arms protectively
around my wȯmb. This must be my end.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
I lost track of everything. Amid the loud shattering of glass, I felt excruciating
pain around my ċhėst, there was blood…. So much blood.
Then I was falling down the fifth floor of the building. The feeling was like
falling down the Ferris wheel, except it was ten times worse and dreadful. I
closed my eyes in resignation. I now let fate decide if I deserve to live or not.
***
Beatrix! Beatrix!
My eyes snapped open. It's just a dream, a dreadful nightmare. Carter's worried
eyes pierced through mine. His hands fearfully grabbed my shoulders in panic.
"Are you okay?" He whispered weakly, his voice trembling from the intensity of
his emotions.
I can't seem to summon my voice to respond. Instead, I just shook my head

vigorously, tears blurring my vision. He pulled me into his ċhėst. I didn't protest
and buried my head on the crook of his neck. .
A muffled sob erupted in my throat when the embers of the dream drifted back to
my thoughts. No matter how I tried to tell myself it's a dream it gave me no
consolation. I know deep within me that it's not just a dream but a fragment of a
forgotten memory.
"I'm here Beatrix. Please stop crying." He whispered to my ears. His arms
sneaked around my waist protectively as if he feared someone would take me
away from him. He pulled me closer until I could hear the violent thump of his
heart. "It's just a nightmare, Beatrix." He ȧssured me, pressing the warmth of his
lips into my temples.
I shook my head. I didn't stop crying. Instead, my cries intensified. How could I
explain to him that dream wasn't only a dream but a real traumatic experience
from my past? Carter's hands moved around my face to wipe the beads of sweat
on my forehead using his palms before it moved to my cheeks to dry my tears. "I
will never allow anyone to hurt you. They must kill me first before I would
allow them." He vowed. His palms moved behind my back in a reassuring
manner.
My palms slither around the crook of his neck and I buried my nose into his
throat. He smells so damn good that I closed my eyes while savoring his sweet
natural scent. The smell of aftershave still clung to his throat and it comforted
me somehow. The stiffness on my shoulder loosened and I feel myself gradually
calm down.
He buried his nose into my hair. The simple gesture sent sparks flying around
me. He didn't seem to mind my heavy weight as I lay on top of him. No one
moved to pull away in fear to shatter the magical moment. For a long time, he
allowed me to lie on top of him while tangled in each other's arms like real
lovers.
I listened to the drumming sound of his heart, it sounded as a beautiful song for
me and it matches the rhythm of my own. "Carter?" I whispered. He didn't
move. I ȧssumed he fell asleep and I lifted my head to his.
He was wide awake, I realized when my eyes landed to the depths of his
exquisite blue eyes. Desire turned his eyes into a brighter shade. He crossed the
tiny distance between us until his nose touched mine.
Chapter 85 - DISCOVERY
His strong hands moved to explore my back, a soft groan escaped my lips when
the warmth of his palms seeped through the thin fabric of my nightwear. My
fingers tightened their grip on his neck when he deepened the kiss. The room
seemed to fade in the distance, the wild drumming of his heart and so my own
was the only noise I could hear aside from our sharp intake of breath. The kiss
lasted for almost an eternity and just when I hoped it would remain that way, it
was over, leaving me reeling for more.
"I'm sorry Beatrix." He regretfully whispered, removing his mouth from my

mouth. It took him an extraordinary amount of self-control to pull away. His
palms framed my face and tilted it upward until my eyes were level to his own.
"I'm sorry." He repeated.
Shocked to hear an apology, I said nothing. But when I was able to recover
rage burned inside me.. I pulled away from him but his strong fingers didn't want
to let go. "How dare you, Sir!" I spat angrily while I shot him with a piercing
glance. "Are you sorry because you kissed me?" I braced myself from whatever
his response. An apology was the last thing I wanted to hear after what
transpired between us and God knows what could happen if he didn't pull away.
"Please don't jump to conclusions, Beatrix." He snapped when I tried to pull

away for the second time. I eluded his piercing eyes by looking at the wall as if I
found it more interesting than what he has to say.
"You don't have to explain," I whispered weakly.
"Do you mean it?" He inquired, his tone softening a bit.
"Yes."
"Then look at me, Beatrix." He ordered and I found myself doing just that. When
my gaze landed on his pleading eyes, I realized I made the wrong move. I found
myself in trance and I can't seem to tear my gaze off him.
"God knows I'm sorry not because I kissed you." He inhaled deeply before he
continued." I'm sorry because I liked it." He added without filters. When I
looked deeper into his intense eyes, I saw nothing but sincerity. I realize he was
telling the truth.
His confession caught me off guard and I could bȧrėly search for the right thing
to say. Instead, I said the first thing that came to mind and the most reasonable
thing I could think of.
"Goodnight Carter."
He didn't make an attempt to stop me when I pushed him away, his fingers
holding my face gently loosened and I took the perfect opportunity to move to
the opposite side of the bed. Faith Vienne stood as a boundary between us.
His mouth opened as if he wanted to say something but changed his mind at the
last minute and closed it instead. I was thankful when he turned to the other side
of the bed. That's far better than having to face him all night.
Awkward silence draped across the room. He didn't move for a very long time
and I was afraid he fell asleep so quickly when I couldn't even keep my eyes
close for a long time.
"Beatrix?" He said so softly that I thought I was imagining it at first. When I

didn't respond he simply continued, "I don't want you to have regrets when you
wake up in the morning. Things are far better this way. I'm just trying to protect
you."
His words held meaning. I wanted to ask what he was talking about but I
cowardly backed out in the end and kept my mouth shut. When he felt I wasn't in
the mood to speak, he let go a resigned sigh. He gently turned towards me and
whispered 'Goodnight Beatrix' before his eyes closed.
A few more minutes later Carter was snoring softly. I closed my eyes hoping I
would fall asleep too. In god's grace, I fell asleep after an hour.
I felt someone looking at me. When my eyes opened I caught Carter staring at
me, a gentle smile playing at the corner of his lips. I wonder how long he'd been
watching me, I'm just quite surprised I didn't melt from the heat of his gaze.
"Good morning, Beatrix." He greeted me. A blush crept on my cheeks when last
night's memory came to mind. It would be the last thing I want to remind myself.
I tore my gaze away from him and averted my gaze to Faith Vienne, she was
wide awake too. She was so busy holding Carter's large fingers into her tiny
hands that she didn't notice her 'poor mother' was waiting for her to look her
way. .
"What time did Madam Stella say she would pick us up today?"
"She said it would be around eight in the morning," I replied thinking it was too
early.
"It's past seven. We have thirty minutes to get ready."
Carter rose from the bed. Stretched his arms up in the air before picking his
backpack to select what he would wear for the day. I was about to argue that it
was still early when my eyes landed on the wall clock. I nearly fell off the bed
after I realized he was right and there's only a short while left to prepare.
I overslept. I slumped on the bed and shot him an irritated glance in which he
pretended not to see. He didn't wake me up. I shook my head in disbelief. He
moved to the bathroom and closed the door behind him leaving me alone with
my daughter.
I moved to the headboard and leaned my back on the soft cushion behind me as I
wonder if Carter remembered the kiss we shared last night because for me I will
never forget that kiss as long as I live.
Perhaps he forgot all about it. I told myself, shattering my romantic illusions
before they could grow out of hand. I picked Faith Vienne into my arms and
hugged her tight while reminding myself my daughter is more than enough for
me and I don't need any complications in my life in the form of a demigod
named Carter.
***
"Please do double check if we forgot something. Faith Vienne and I will wait for
you downstairs, Beatrix."
I nodded my head and watched Carter move to the door with quick, long strides.
A backpack was slung behind his back. Faith Vienne was settled on his left arm
while on his vacant hand he pulled my large suitcase. The door clicked close and
I hurriedly moved to the bathroom to have a quick pee.
When I was done with my business, I turned off the light inside the bathroom
and hastily moved to survey the room to double-check if we left something
behind. Madam Stella's van was already waiting outside the Hotel and I don't
want to keep her waiting for long.
I picked my backpack on the floor and hung it behind my back. I was about to
move to the door after checking nothing was left behind when something on the
floor caught my attention.
A leather wallet as big as my palms was lying on the floor. It must have fallen
off when Carter was rummaging inside his backpack. As if my feet have minds
of their own it moved to where the wallet was and my fingers picked it up on the
floor. When the wallet was already in my palms I noticed I was trembling.
The wallet isn't mine and I shouldn't be looking at what's inside but I was itched
with a nagging curiosity I couldn't ignore. I will just check what's inside, that's
all, I ȧssured myself and summoned all the courage I could muster to pull the
wallet open.
Perhaps, I would see a picture of Carter's ex-girlfriend or maybe a wife, if he has

any. However, disappointment hit me when the space where a picture should
have been was left empty making a curious frown emerge from my temples.
There were some dollar bills inside the wallet, perhaps it's his savings I ȧssumed.
There was nothing remarkable inside the wallet except the money. I was about to
pull it close when a paper slipped from inside the wallet and fell to the floor. I
bent to pick it up only to realize that it was not paper but a small photograph.
The image was taken during a wedding ceremony. The woman was beaming at
the camera while standing beside her with a lively grin on his face was Carter
with his arms protectively wrapped all over the woman's shoulders.
I have to wrap my palms tightly around the night table to maintain my balance.
"No, This can't be '' I told myself while shaking my head vigorously. My eyes
glued to the picture as if my life depended on it.
Chapter 86 - PIECE OF PUZZLE
"Is something wrong Beatrix?"
Carter's voice sent my thoughts crashing back to earth. He sounded bothered…

and a little bit worried. But probably it's just my imagination.
He was casually seated inside Madam Stella's large van but it appeared smaller
while he was inside, and the space seems to constrict from his presence.
'Everything had been wrong from the very start, Carter. How could you explain
the picture of us inside your wallet? Is the picture photoshopped and you're
really an obsessed psychopath or there's some hidden truth which I have to know
yet—and that truth is far more worse than I imagined. Let's say you're actually
my ex-husband who mercilessly abandoned me before. There's a huge possibility
you are but I don't have enough evidence to prove it yet except you're starting
resemblance with my daughter. I don't know what to believe now.
It was what I wanted to say at first but decided to purse my lips. I'm not prepared
to confront a stranger.. How ironic, you just allowed a stranger to kiss you last
night, a part of myself trying to remind me. God knows what could possibly
happen if he didn't pull away. I shook my head and pushed the thoughts away.
"Nothing Carter. I'm fine." I replied in a surprisingly calm manner that would
have won me Oscar's Awards as the best actress with my acting
"Are you sure?" He wasn't convinced. His piercing blue eyes never leave my
gaze. I fought his piercing glare with unblinking eyes while he continues to read
my expression.
"Of course," I exclaimed, irritated. I rolled my eyes heavenward. He simply

wouldn't stop talking. I need peace and he's not giving it to me.
He didn't say anything more and it's what surprised me more. Instead, he
shrugged his shoulders and turned his gaze on the beautiful scenery outside the
window as if it's far more interesting than mine.
I leaned on the fluffy seat and turned my attention outside the window to enjoy
the view. Now that the rain subsided and the bright sun was perched higher on
the blue sky, I have the chance to have a good look at the breathtaking scenery.
But despite the beautiful view, the surroundings could offer, I couldn't just clear
my thoughts from what happened this morning. The shocking discovery left me
shaking until now. Who could blame me when I just found out the man I thought
was the gardener was no ordinary man. I wouldn't be surprised if he was keeping
a box of deadly secrets with him.
I badly want to know the truth and I wouldn't be able to rest until I discover
Carter's real identity. I have a feeling that I am bound to be surprised after
learning the secrets he was keeping.
I have one solution to end this problem. It's time to resort to more practical ways.
I would need to hire a man to help me uncover the truth.
The sooner I found the Private Investigator, the better.
___
After seemingly endless hours of sitting my numb buŧŧ inside the seat, we finally
reached Madam Stella's luxurious estate house that reminded me of Queen's
elegant mansion. It's not the largest house I have seen on our way but it's the
most regal looking and elegantly decorated. The three-story house stood proudly
surrounded by an array of trees. The white walls and the large windows were a
comforting sight. The long wait is all worth it.
Madam Stella directed us to our room the moment we arrived. Insisted that we
needed rest. Who am I to argue? I was badly needing one after almost sleeping
late last night. Carter helped move our suitcase inside the room after that he
retreated towards his room located just beside my own on the second floor.
I changed into walking shorts and a loose t-shirt before sprawling on the Queen
size bed where my daughter was sleeping. Faith Vienne had been sleeping on the
van, in Madam Stella's arms, even after she was moved to the bed she didn't
even stir. She must have been so tired of the long journey.
I closed my eyes so I could get some sleep but failed to achieve my goal after I
realized I wasn't a bit sleepy anymore. Perhaps, I'm adjusting to my new room—
a new environment. I gave up forcing myself and moved to the television. After I
turned it on, I sat back on the bed and leaned on the headboard.
Shock hit me like a sharp bolt of lightning when my sight was welcomed with a
woman's familiar face. I will never forget her face as long as I live.
'A soft whisper of movement at the foot of the bed caught my attention. Seated
on the bed was a stunning woman with sharp features and titian wavy hair
framing her small face. She wore a white vɨrġɨnal wedding gown—her fingers
clad in white gloves were stained with fresh blood.'
That's one of the scenes from my dream where I saw her face for the first time.
This time I was so sure that my imagination wasn't playing a trick on me. From
her titian hair to her sharp stunning features I know that I'm looking at the right
her. She possesses an angelic face which is impossibly hard to forget. But I
doubt if there's something angelic about her. She gave me an impression of an
obsessed and ambitious woman, the kind which could never be trusted.
The woman on the television was the same face I'd seen in my dream. I couldn't
be mistaken. It was her. What surprised me more was that Vince Greyson—the
man I previously met at a party was with her. The caption flashing on the tv
screen says that she is Vince Greyson's wife.
What a coincidence. Or was it not simply a coincidence but fate?
I could still remember the way Vince looked at me the first time we met. He
paled under his skin as if he'd seen a ghost. I will never forget the aghast
expression on his face as he looked at me.
One thing I was certain while I was with his company—I never like the man.
Even if someone will put a shotgun to my head I will not like him. There was
something dangerously menacing about his aura. He seems to be the type of man
who will never do anything well.
The woman Vince was with, had something in common. They gave me a
negative vibe. I've never been wrong in judging people, I have a powerful
intuition, and my instinct couldn't lie. When I feel I can't trust someone, I'm sure
they aren't worth being trusted.
Vince beamed at the woman. There was something off in the way he looked at
her. Even a blind man could spot that the lack of affection between the two—
theirs is not a love match.
He was the CEO of Greyson Enterprise…
He has an illegitimate brother….
His name is Ace Carter Greyson.
I stopped watching the interview when my eyes read the name. Ace Carter
Greyson. I repeated. The name was astonishingly familiar. I forgot where I heard
that name.
Vince has an illegitimate brother then where was he? Why was he hidden under
the spotlight?
A familiar face crossed in my thoughts. No! It couldn't be… It doesn't seem

possible at all…. Perhaps my imagination is running wild again. But… But…
they have undeniable similarities in physical features. Perhaps there's a
possibility that the two could be related.
I found myself scurrying to the side of the bed where my large suitcase was
located. I rummaged inside until I found my ŀȧptop and pulled it out. The sound
of my frenzied heartbeat seemed to intensify as I settled on top of the bed and
opened my ŀȧptop to begin my research.
If my initial ȧssumption is correct then I have discovered the link between me

and Vince Greyson. One discovery could lead to another. The small pieces are
necessary to make a puzzle whole. The whole piece of the will fall into place
before I know it. What I need to do for now is gather crucial information.
My hands trembled with apprehension as I typed on the keyboard. I could

scarcely breath as I typed 'search.' I took a deep steadying breath before I finally
allowed myself to look at the result.
Ace Carter Greyson image results...

Cold sweat formed on my temples when a man's familiar face greeted my vision.
No! I covered my mouth with my palms in shock. My greatest fears finally came
to life. This time I knew I could never run away. The shocking discovery was
impossibly hard for me to digest. I gaze at the images with parted lips and no
sound emerging from my mouth.
Carter had kept a lot of secrets right from the very start.
Chapter 87 - TRUE FRIEND
Three in the afternoon came. A soft knock then sounded on the door. It must be
Elisa. Excitedly, I left the bed in a hurry and walked to the door and pulled it
open. Elisah stood in the doorway, her eyes lit with glee. She has her large
suitcase behind her.
My mood brightened at the sight of her.
"Please come in, Lis." I pulled the door wider. She mumbled 'thank you before
entering.
She entered the door with ease as she pulled her large suitcase inside. I followed
her with my gaze until she stopped at the foot of the bed before closing the door..
I noticed that she was still wearing her school uniform, a sophisticated tight-
fitted long sleeves and black pencil cut skirt, the garment clung to her slender
frame perfectly. She tied her hair into a ponytail using a pink ribbon.
Elisah is taking fashion designer at Harvey University and she is the classroom
president in their section. She's smart, witty, and creative. Those are the reasons
why she excels in her studies. Aside from that, she too is born talented. I've seen
a few samples of her sketches and I'm quite impressed by her designs.
"I missed you Bea."
"I miss you too Lis."
We hug each other tight. We haven't seen each other for months but it almost felt
like years. When the hug ended, Elisah moved to the bed and gently picked Faith
Vienne. "You too my princess, I miss you too." She said chuckling and brushed
the tip of her nose to Faith's cute upturned nose. The baby giggled.
Elisah sat on the edge of the bed. I watch her play with my daughter for a
moment. I can't help but smile as I look at them.
"Beatrix, I haven't thank you enough for sharing this room with me. I just want
to let you know I'm forever indebted with you."
"You don't need to thank me, Lis. Your parent's saved my life. If they didn't find
me the night I will never have the chance to meet Faith Vienne and my whole
family."
Slowly, she raised her head to me. "They just happened to be there. Whoever
was in their position will do the same Bea."
"Yes. But their kindness doesn't end there. They sheltered me after I lost my
memory. And then I met you… You became the sister I never had."
Fondly, Elisah smiled, her eyes crinkled at the corner. "You will make me cry if
you don't stop." She teased.
"I was doing it on purpose." I replied.
We both laugh.
Dinner was served around six in the evening. Madam Stella spoiled her guests
with a lavish feast. The dinner is almost perfect if not for the idea that Carter was
seated on the chair opposite me. If Elisah noticed the tension between Carter and
me she didn't say anything…. That makes me safe… for now.
The mouth-watering aroma from the food served on the table permeated my
nostrils. If the situation were a bit different and I just haven't discovered that 'the
gardener' could possibly be my ex-husband, I would enjoy the food served at the
dinner table.
Awkward silence hung in the atmosphere. Madam Stella must have sensed it,
that's why she'd spoken.
"Are you enjoying the food? Most of these dishes are from french cuisine. I just
hope you like it." Unperturbed by the strange atmosphere she provided a
welcoming smile to her guests. .
"Do not worry Madam. I ȧssure you the foods are excellent." Carter spoke
politely. "I'm sure Beatrix will have something to say about it?"
He was looking at me.
I roll my eyes heavenward. So much for my hopes for a quiet dinner. "Carter is
right Madam Stella. The food is superb."
"Oh, thank you." She exclaimed and resumed eating.
After dinner, Madam Stella served a bottle of expensive vintage wine which I
politely declined. "I apologize Madam, but I couldn't stay longer. I have return to
my room. I'm worrying about Vienne." Madam Stella nodded in understanding
and allowed me to retire early since Faith Vienne was waiting for me upstairs.
I rose from my seat and avoided Carter's eyes as much as I could before finally
moving a beeline straight to the door. When I reached my room, I allowed the
servant to leave and thank her for watching over my daughter.
My daughter had fallen asleep. I moved towards her and transferred her on the
nearby crib. And then I sat there on the bed and watch the rise and fall of her
ċhėst.
Half an hour later, the door to my room opened. I don't need to look up to see
Lisa enter. The door closed before approaching footsteps sounded. I felt the bed
moved as she sat next to me.
"There's something you haven't tell me Beatrix." Elisa said, her tone was smooth
and soft and full of understanding.
Perhaps it's the perfect opportunity to tell Elisa. There might be no perfect timing
such as this. I didn't tell her right away. Instead, I rose from the bed and paced
back and forth. Arms folded beneath my brėȧsts.
"Just say it, Beatrix." Lisa urged, she too left the bed and held both my shoulders
when I stopped walking.
"I'm little by little recovering my memories, Lisa."
"Does that mean you recall the crucial part? Did you remember who attempted
to murder you."
Lisa fingers tightened on my shoulders. Her beautiful eyes gleamed with worry. I
should not tell her, it will fill her with alarm but I couldn't keep the truth either. If
I don't tell her now, she will find another way to discover the truth.
"It's too complicated Lisa."
"No matter how complicated it is, I will patiently listen, Bea. We have all night."
I took a deep long breath, summoning all the courage I could muster to begin. "I
found the woman who try to murder me."
Shock shot through her eyes, pure disbelief was written all over her face. As if
strength escaped her legs, Lisa sat on the bed, her fingers flew to her mouth. "Oh
my god."
"She knew I was pregnant, but it didn't stop her from killing me. She tried to
shoot me thrice on the night of her wedding." My leg trembled while I narrated
the short detail I could recall from the dream. I wonder how I survived that
night. The thought fills me with dread. Fearing my legs would crumble, I
stepped closer to the bed and slumped on the edge.
"Beatrix, the night Mama found you on the deck of the cargo ship she works as a
supervisor, you're lying amid shattered glass. You have three badly bleeding
gunshots—which you miraculously survived. I wonder what could possibly
happen if the murderer didn't miss her target and the bullet didn't simply graze
your skin. And I wonder what would possibly happen if you didn't fell on the
heap of bed cushions which Mama ordered to be taken out on the deck before
you fell from nowhere."
Shivers run down my spine and my blood run cold at the possibility. I abruptly
rose from the bed, trying to shake my negative thoughts away. I picked the
ŀȧptop on the night table and handed it to Lisa who was confused after I handed
it to her. "That woman—I am one hundred oercent sure—was the woman who
try to murder me."
Elisa lifter her startled gaze to me. "I-I don't know what to say Bea. Are you
really sure? This is Angela Smith…. She's no ordinary woman. She has a
promising modelling career before she became a secretary of a CEO. Why
would she kill you?"
"Good Question. That's what I'm trying to find out. I'm trying to find her ulterior
motive."
With eyebrows scrunched in confusion, Elisa abandoned the bed, leaving the
ŀȧptop behind, and paced back and forth in front of the tv. "It would be Ace
Carter, I guess." She finally pulled into a stop. An idea hit her. "Yes, It would be
Ace Carter." She repeated.
"You mean Carter?"
"Yes! That reminds me of the question I've been itching to ask you. What was
Mr. Greyson doing with you?"
"Would you believe it if I tell you he was our gardener? Papa promoted him and
now he's my bodyguard?"
"This is proving to be more complicated than I thought." Lis exclaimed. She

moved closer until her palms were resting on my shoulders. "Are you aware that
before Angela married Vince, she was supposed to marry Ace Carter?"
I shook my head. I almost read all available articles online concerning Ace
Carter Greyson but I haven't found anything that points to the connection
between Ace and Angela.
"Ace Carter might be the reason why Angela try to murder you Bea. Could it be
possible that you're the ex-wife he's trying to hide from the world."
"That's possible." I muttered softly. "There's only one way for us to discover the
truth."
When our eyes met, understanding dawned in Elsa's eyes and she nodded.
"I think I could help you with that Bea. I know a Private Investigator. I shall
contact him tomorrow."
Chapter 88 - CONFRONTATION
I heard everything—from start to finish—all I could say is…. I'm a dead man.
With her memory slowly returning, telling her the truth would be the best
solution.
Before the door to Beatrix's room could open and someone would discover what
I'm up to, I quickly retreated back to the privacy of my room dragging my
sunken spirits behind me. I was about to talk to her, I told myself to ease my
guilt, but when the topic of her memories came up, eavesdropping was my only
option to acquire more valuable information.
Relieved to slip safely back to the privacy of my room, I sighed deeply and
closed the door behind without the slightest sound. Lonely solitude welcomed
me inside my dark dominion. Only the faint flicker of the lampshade helps
illuminate the room, casting the unreachable corners with monstrous shadows.
I'm a dead man. The words echoed inside my head over and over again, torturing
my already tortured soul. I slipped into the moon lit balcony grasping the cold
rails until my knuckles turned white..
Beatrix hates me now. She has all the reasons to. Somehow the thought filled me
with unbearable anguish. The thought she will leave—take Faith Vienne with her
—tortures me to no end. There's a possibility she would do just that after she
realized how I kept the truth from her.
'I was merely trying to protect her.' But I doubt if she will appreciate me for that.
If I am in her shoes I will probably erupt like a volcano.
I want to punch the wall, more so, I want to punch myself for creating this mess.
It's all my fault but who could blame me for wanting to be with her. She's all I've
got now. I gave up everything because of her and feel not a slight tinge of regret
but if she will be the one I will lose I will die of loneliness.
I never wanted anyone as much as I want her. Oh, god help me…. I love her too
much. I love Beatrix—Or Phoenix—whatever her name is. She's the only
woman who made me realize the true meaning of love. She was selfless, a brave
woman who gives her love without doubts… without reservation.
But whatever love she felt for me undoubtedly faded by the recent discovery
after she realized I'm the ex-husband who mercilessly abandoned her and left her
pregnant with a child. Whatever feelings she has for me—if there's any—it's
now replaced with hate, loathing, disgust, and distrust. She will never look at me
the same way again. I simply became good for nothing monster in front of her
eyes.
If one day comes that I could not have her, I would rather die a quick death than
spend the rest of my life without her in it.
I cannot undo what I have done. I cannot erase the mistakes I made. And the
saddest thing about my regret, Beatrix will never forgive me and I will never
forget.
'You're gonna die an old and lonely man, Ace, and it's all your fault. You deserve
what you've got." The devil taunted inside my head. Hell yeah, he was right. I
deserved it all.
I brushed my fingers into my hair. My gaze shifted to the pale moonlight

surrounded by the pitch-black clouds. How lonely is the moon tonight, no bright
stars to make the darkness cheerful and lively. I'm like the moon—hopeless, and
shrouded with dark shadows.
Beatrix…. The softly spoken words bȧrėly escaped my trembling lips.
Her form froze beneath the closed door, her shoulders stiffened, her feet stopped
moving as if paralyzed. An eternity passed before she finally recovered her
composure and slowly moved in my direction with furious energy screaming in
her aura.
I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the confrontation. I counted her footsteps
and when I heard it no more, my eyes fluttered open. My breath caught in my
throat when I became aware she's standing too close to me that his sweet natural
scent mingled with soap invaded my nostrils.
"Please… let me explain everything, Beatrix."
Slap!
"That was for keeping the truth from me, Ace."
Slap! .
"And that... was for treating me like a fool."
The slap came in all suddenness, leaving red imprints on both my cheeks before
I could even recover. The bruised skin numbed from pain. I didn't even flinch,
waiting for another painful blow that didn't arrive. Perhaps I deserved more than
a slap. I deserved to be kicked in the crotch or pushed off from the balcony for
keeping the truth she no doubt deserved to know.
"Since you goddam heard everything by eavesdropping on my room, tell me that

everything's all a lie! Tell me!" Her tone rose several octaves. Her scathing eyes
pierced through mine rendering me momentarily paralyzed to my place. She had
spoken softly but coldly, but it was a weapon lethal enough to harshly slice my
heart to pieces.
Beatrix undoubtedly discovered I was spying on her a while ago. It was obvious
in the ways she spoke she's not letting the incident pass easily. She trembled with
rage. If looks could kill I would have been a cold, lifeless corpse, moments ago.
I dreaded this confrontation. And the fact that I never saw her this angry before
tripled my fear. Her reaction is not a good sign. She's like an active volcano
showing the first signs of a dangerous rupture.
I moved closer, touched her arms reassuringly but she jerked my hands away as
if disgusted by my touch. She made a single retrieving step then glared at me
with fathomless rage. "Don't you dare touch me." She growled menacingly.
She continued to regard me with a look that could have frozen the depths of the
underworld and could have melted the glaciers of Antarctica with their intensity.
She didn't simply hate me, it's an understatement. Beatrice loathed my very
existence. Seeing her look at me with so much disdain was an act of brutal
punishment that no amount of physical pain could match.
"Hiring a private investigator would prove to be a total waste of time. I must end
this once and for all, Beatrix. I am your ex-husband."
I wonder how I was able to say the words without breaking. The violent reaction
I half expected she would burst into didn't come, instead, her face contorted into
anguish, and a tear came tumbling down her cheeks.
"Why did you keep everything from me, Ace? Why?" She whimpered, her
flushed cheeks were soaking with tears. Her legs gave up, and she slumped on
the floor of the balcony as if all her strength had been drained by the
confrontation.
"I am trying to protect you, Beatrix." The floor was hard and cold against my
knee but it was the least of my concern. No matter how long I kneel in front of
her it will not change anything. She abhorred me. No amount of words will make
her forgive my foolishness. " I saw how happy you are. You've never been so
cheerful before the way I've seen you now. I would be a fool to ruin the smile on
your lips by telling you the truth."
"How could you be so cruel, Ace? Do you think I'd rather live with lies because
I'm happy?" She shut her eyes tightly as if she's in so much pain. When she
opened them again tears moved freely on her flushed cheeks. And when she
continued speaking it was bȧrėly an audible whisper enough for me to hear.
"Have you ever thought that countless times I lie awake at night wondering who
I really am and what happened to me? You don't have any idea how many
unanswerable questions kept me tortured over and over again."
Her rounded fist jabbed my shoulders repeatedly. I didn't shield myself from the
blow. Instead, I allowed her to beat me until she could until she poured all her
heart out. It's the only way to ease the weight off her ċhėst.
Her soft tortured sobs were like acids burning through my heart. When her
strength faded, her arms loosely fell to her sides, I took her hands before they
could entirely reach the ground and pulled her to my arms, hugged her so tight
until no demons, and nightmares, and villains could snatch her away from me.
She didn't push me away. Or she wanted to but had no strength left in her to do
so. She stayed in my arms for a long time until her sobs subsided. Her body was
warm and soft and perfectly molded into my arms as if she belonged there. A
sense of possessiveness hit me hard, I almost didn't want to let her go.
"Tell me the truth, are you Faith Vienne's father?"
I took a deep, long breath before I replied. "There is without a doubt in my mind,
Beatrix. I am Faith Vienne's father." I replied as sure as I needed air to breathe.
I stood up. Offer my palm and help her get up until she's steady on her feet. She
moved closer to the rails and gripped it until her fingers paled from the exertion.
She was leaning forward so I feared she might jump off from the balcony.
"Tell me, Ace…. What happened between us?"

Chapter 89 - SAD MEMORIES
"I just want to let you know before I start to explain the truth, that you'd been the
very best wife to me. Whatever happened in the past—it's entirely my fault." He
spoke so gently, his tone trembled a bit. Pain and regret struck his exquisite blue
eyes. Seeing his eyes glistened with tears broke my soft and fragile heart into a
million pieces.
His bright eyes never once depart from mine in fear I would vanish from his
sight if he dared to look away for even a second. His warm fingers slid to my
arms and held me still in case I tried to flee. I closed my eyes for a moment and
summoned just enough courage to face all he has to say knowing when this night
is over, our lives will never be the same.
Moonlight shone on his breathtakingly handsome face. That unforgettable face

haunted my dreams countless times. When I first met him, I know there's
something about him I needed to know, it appears I wasn't mistaken.
The silence hanging between us thickened and so the tension.. The sound I could
only hear was the sound of my heart beating wildly inside my ċhėst. I was
surprised that he didn't hear how violent my heart beat inside my rib cage.
"Just tell me everything, Ace. Start from the very first time we met." I said,
breaking the silence swirling around us. I break free from him as if his touch
burned my skin and hastened to the nearby bench to support my trembling legs
about to collapse anytime soon.
The elegant steel bench provided the support I needed after I sat down. My
racing heart which I thought would slow down didn't. It continues to pound on
my ċhėst while I wait for him to drop everything like an explosive bomb.
Ace didn't move a bit even after I glared at him impatiently. He just watched me
with half-closed distant eyes as if he wasn't seeing me. It was the memories of
the past he is looking at. Just when I thought he would keep quiet for eternity he
took a deep, steadying breath, and spoke in his softest tone.
"We accidentally met in a bar, Beatrix. You're the first to approach me and ask
for my number." His lips curved into a smile, wry amusement twinkled in his
eyes while he recalled the memory. He then continues, "who am I to let a
beautiful lady down?" Overwhelming tenderness made his cheeks flush with
warmth.
I wasn't sure if that's actually what happened but I felt he's telling me the truth.
"Am I that desperate or something? I swear I couldn't imagine myself initiating a

bold move such as that just to catch your attention."
"But you did Beatrix. You even told me valiantly that I was your ideal man. I
ȧssumed though you're drunk at that time."
"Was I drunk?"
He shook his head. "No, you're surprisingly sane that time that I thought perhaps
you're a mental patient who escaped from a mental institution."
"Perhaps, I could say I'm a candidate. I wouldn't talk with a random man if I'm
sane in the first place… Well, please continue."
"I thought we would never see each other again after that incident but I was
wrong. We kept bumping into each other wherever I went, a huge coincidence. It
seems fate was trying to keep us together despite my best efforts trying to steer
clear of you."
"What made you decide that you like me too?"
"Like would be an understatement. I say I fell in love with you and your
determination, Beatrix. And I realize how deep my feelings were to you when
one of your obsessed, deranged suitors tried to kidnap you. And when you
refused to let him have his way he got so angry and ordered his men to kill you
instead."
"You try to save me," I said the words more of a statement than a question. "Is
that how you acquire that fatal wound?"
"Yes," He admitted. There was a momentary pause. "And after that incident, you
became even more desperate to have me. And guess what, after a month of
speedy recovery I found myself married after you successfully seduced me. Your
parents caught us in your room and I have no other options but to marry you
after your father aimed a shotgun at my head. The next morning we were
married by a judge."
A horrified gasp escaped my lips. I'm still in shock at the idea of how we became
husband and wife. I straightened on my seat and looked up at him without the
slightest trace of emotion on my face. "Did you regret marrying me?" I blurted
the words aloud before I realized the enormity of what I've said. I bit my lips.
Humiliated by my undisciplined behavior.
"The truth is I never once regretted meeting you, Beatrix. Marrying you was the
most beautiful decision I ever made in my whole life." .
"Then what went wrong, Ace?" I said weakly, unable to prevent a tear from
sliding down my flushed cheeks. " If we're almost perfect then why did we drift
apart? Why did the almost perfect marriage end with shattering divorce?"
"I went wrong, Beatrix. It's all my fault. You got pregnant and—"
"And you ȧssume that I cheated on you! That you're not the father of my child?"
I forcefully abandoned my seat and glared at him furiously. If looks could kill he
died a few seconds ago.
"Yes." He replied weakly. Anguish tortured his handsome face. "Vince—my

brother drugged you one night—I caught you in bed with him."
"Oh Ace, I don't know how I will take this all. This is too much." I sobbed. An
imaginary knife stabbed my heart repeatedly. I brushed my palms to my hair
hoping it would help ease my distress… it didn't.
"I'm sorry Beatrix…. I'm sorry you have to suffer like this."
With tear-stricken eyes, I raise my head back to his. "Did something happen to
us that night?" I braced myself for his response. The thought of another man
touching me was enough to make me shudder with dread.
"Vince convinced me that something happened between the two of you and I
believe him. He was too convincing, he made me believe the two of you were
having an affair and foolish me jumped to the conclusion after he produced
pictures… evidence... Who am I not to believe when the proof was right in front
of my eyes."
"So Vince and I did it?"
He shook his head again. "No," He replied, he sounded relieved. "Before I went
here in Cordova months ago, I contacted the servant who witnessed what exactly
happened that night. She told me the truth…. nothing happened between you and
Vince that night. I arrived in time to save you."
A burden was lifted off my ċhėst. I let go a huge sigh of relief. I couldn't bear the
thought of thinking I did have s*x with another man who is not my husband. I
rather die than cheat.
"You should have confronted me instead of jumping to conclusions?" I muttered

in between gritted teeth. "You could have asked me the truth."
"Asking you would be pointless. You're drugged. The next day you couldn't even
remember a thing. How could I squeeze the truth from you if you don't even
recall the tiniest detail about that night? You probably thought that it had only
been a dream."
It was too painful to look at him. I turned my gaze away from his piercing eyes.
and walked forward and gripped the rails tightly for support until my knuckles
turned white. Ace was right, It's better that I'm not aware of the truth because it
was too painful. But then, I could never escape from it. I will discover the truth
sooner and later. Perhaps, things are far better this way.
"Then what made you believe that you're not the father of my child?" It took me
a great amount of self-control not to hurl myself at him and beat him until I have
no strength left.
"The paternity test result says I'm not the father. Who am I to contradict Science,
Beatrix?" Anger flashed in his eyes. At first, I thought he was angry with me. It
took me a moment to realize he was angry at himself.
Silence ŀȧpsed between us. No one dared to talk, too lost within our thoughts to
even speak. It was me who couldn't take the deafening silence to stay any longer,
I raised my head in his direction when he moved forward and stopped just beside
me. "It was Vince who faked the DNA result. His now wife Angela, who
previously was my secretary, was the one who helped him create a fake DNA
result. I was blinded with fury that I didn't realize my mistake until it was too
late."
"What happened to our child, Ace?" My voice shook badly as I spoke. When his
eyes clouded with tears, I knew at that moment I would not want to hear the
answer.
"The night you thought I was having s*x with my secretary inside my room, you
left the house in the middle of the night to go to your parents' house." He took a
harsh intake of breath as if it was difficult for him to explain. "The car you're
driving collided with a truck…. The same night Vien died."
The news was too much. My legs lost their strength and I collapsed. A warm
stream of tears abundantly flowed down my cheeks. But before the hard floor
could catch me, Ace was able to save me from the fall.
He held my rigid body while I wept into his arms.

Chapter 90 - REGRETS
"It doesn't end there, Beatrix." He said carefully, watching the expression on my
face. His arms tightened around me, crushing me into the hard muscles of his
ċhėst until I could bȧrėly breathe. He was holding me possessively, fearing I
would escape if I have the chance.
His breathing roughened, his heartbeat intensified. He was having difficulty

saying the next words out of his mouth. I closed my eyes firmly, bracing myself
for another wave of seething pain as the words finally sprung free, making me
painfully aware of reality. "On the day of our fifth wedding anniversary, I asked
for a divorce." His voice broke when he said the last words.
I thought I was fully prepared to face the painful truth…. I was wrong. Nothing
could have prepared me for that news. The harsh truth sliced through me like a
steel knife.. Losing my daughter was impossibly unbearable and hearing the man
I'm in love with say he ended our marriage of five years is unbelievably difficult
to believe.
"Is there someone else that time, Ace?" I blurted out the words bravely and
pushed him away until I sprung free from his tight hold. His pleading gaze
locked through mine, he looked hesitant as if he feared the answer would hurt
me more. But I doubt if there is something far more painful than hearing him say
how I lost our first child. That's a kind of pain that leaves a scar for a lifetime.
"Yes," He admitted. The only choice he had was to tell the truth. No matter how
difficult and heart-wrenching the truth is—we both must face it—it would set
both of us free.
"Was it Angela?"
"Yes." He answered regretfully. His arms moved to touch my arms. When I

flinched he didn't dare touch me again. Instead, his hands slowly fell to his side.
His shoulders fell.
"Why, Ace? Am I not good enough?" I shot him a murderous glance that could
have sliced him to pieces with their edge. I wish he was dead that very
moment…. but then he was better alive. He would not be able to pay for his
mistakes if he's but a cold, lifeless corpse.
"All I could think was to hurt you that time, the way you hurt me. I want you to
feel how painful it is to be cheated. For me, I was only getting even."
"But I didn't cheat on you." I snapped, glared at him furiously.
"I didn't know the truth that time, I'm so sorry…." He swallowed a lump on his
throat before he continued. It occurred to me I wasn't the only one suffering. He
too was emotionally tortured as I am. "But that time I thought you cheated on
me. I was too desperate to have my revenge to even think." He added. This time
he looked away so I would not see the tears gleaming at the corners of his eyes
but it's too late, I saw it already.
"How many times did you cheat, Ace? I want to hear the truth."
I took a retrieving step backward in fear he would reach for me again and
wrapped my arms beneath my brėȧst to warm me against the cold night breeze.
"I only cheated once, Beatrix. Believe it or not and it's with Angela. And that's
the greatest mistake I ever made. Until now I'm paying the price. The women I
brought to the house—I wasn't romantically involved with them—I only hire
them to spite you by bringing them to my room. Once I made sure you retire to
your bed, I sent them home. I feel so cheated that I didn't realize I'd been a fool."
"Fool? That's an understatement, Ace. You're a jerk, an ȧsshole, a chauvinist pig,

an evil villain, and a selfish moron." I said the words in a surprisingly calm
manner. My emotions calmed down a bit and I'm calmer than I did a while ago.
"You forgot, a cheating bastard." He added when I fell silent.
I nodded my head. "Yeah, that too."
The silence grew thicker in the balcony. I shifted my gaze towards the pitch-
black sky and noted that no stars were present tonight. Only the moon with its
pale light adorned the sky and it wasn't enough to help lift my mood. The
depressing atmosphere was making my mood worse.
I could feel the weight of his stare on my shoulders but I made no move to look
back to where he stood. All I wanted was to cherish the momentary silence while
slowly digesting the things he told me.
It came to me that life had been unfair to both of us or rather it was the people
around us who'd been extremely unfair. I was too damn young when I met him
and he was too damn mȧturė that our marriage didn't work out. Just like some
failed marriage, we drifted apart.
I could continue hating him forever but I doubt if it would do me any good.
True, he did hurt me and shattered my heart into pieces but it all happened in the
past now. I couldn't forgive him now…. but perhaps time would heal all the
wounds and it will forge a path to forgiveness one day. .
"Beatrix?" He called. When I didn't look back he moved closer, "Please look at
me …." He whispered, it was so gently that it could melt even the hardest of
stone with its ċȧrėssing warmth.
His soft tone made me do what he just said. I shifted my gaze towards his
direction. I found myself staring straight into a pair of exquisite blue eyes who
seem to read right through my soul the way no one else could.
"I know you will never forgive me after the truth you heard tonight." His fingers
brushed to my arms until they slither down to capture my hands. I was too
startled to find my hands wrapped around his that I haven't thought to pull away.
Too startled to even react.
Ace lowered his knees to the floor. A startled shriek escaped my lips when he
carried my fingers and pressed it to his soft, warm lips. The gesture made the
hairs on my nape stand on ends. My breathing was suspended.
"I never stopped loving you Phoenix…." He murmured. A tear slid down his
cheeks. It took me a great amount of self-control not to fall into a heart-
wrenching sob. "God knows I never stopped loving you even for a second. Until
now I still do. I will continue to love you until my last breath. I know you don't
feel a thing for me anymore. I understand that you hate me. I deserved it. But I
just want to let you know that whatever happened in the past I regretted it all. It's
too late to apologize but I think you deserve to know how remorseful I am. I'm
so sorry for everything. I'm sorry for all the pain I caused you."
Ace's fingers tightened around mine as tears slowly drifted down the smoothness
of his cheeks. I bit my lower lip and swallowed a lump in my throat while
waiting for him to continue.
"I know that time will come and you will find the right guy for you," He smiled,
but it bȧrėly reached his eyes. His lips even trembled a bit, "I will not stop you
because I don't have the right to. Who am I to not allow you to be happy. And
when that time comes I only have one wish for you. Please never take Faith
Vienne away from me. It will kill me if you do. Please allow me more time to
spend with her. She's the only one I've got now."
"Ace…."
"Please, I will do everything just don't take her away from me."
"I'm not going to take her away, Ace. Please take my word that I will allow you
to be her father. Please don't fear I will never break my promise."
He abruptly rose from kneeling on the ground and pulled me into his arms.
"Thank you." He murmured, kissing the top of my head.
Later that night when I tiptoed back to my room Faith Vienne was already asleep
in her crib. Elisa had fallen asleep too. She was sprawled on the right side of the
bed, a book she was reading was still on her ċhėst. She must have fallen asleep
while reading.
The chandelier hanging on the ceiling had been turned off. It was the pale light
from the lampshade shade that illuminates the room. I kissed my daughter
goodnight and gently climbed on the bed. I was thankful when Elisa didn't stir
when I lay beside her.
I pulled the blanket closer to my ċhėst and closed my eyes firmly. Minutes
passed but sleep refused to come. I lay wide awake staring at the flawless white
ceiling. I couldn't forget how Ace kneel in front of me while he pleaded that he
could continue to be Faith Vienne's father.
I couldn't forget the pain and anguish glittering in his eyes. He indeed loves our
daughter that much. I could feel it.
I wiped the tears that slither down my cheeks with my palms. I closed my eyes
again. This time I actually fell asleep.
A week later.
The phone ringing aloud on top of the alabaster study table captured my
attention. Sighing, I lowered the reviewer on top of other academic books I'd
been skimming over an hour ago and reached for the phone. I vacated my seat
and touched the answer buŧŧon after gingerly glancing at the screen.
Alexander's calling. The frown scrunching my eyebrows faded instantly. My

spirit lit up. It's been a week since papa and I last talked. I missed him badly. It's
uplifting to hear his voice again.
"How did your interview go yesterday, Beatrix?"
I could imagine father standing on the terrace with phone in hand, eyes roaming
below the garden.. I suddenly missed Crawford Mansion, I wished I was there.
"It went well, papa," I replied cheerfully. My gaze wandered around the books
neatly organized on the shelves by alphabetical order. "The Principal inquired if
I'm related to Clarissa Crawford. She was shocked when I told her the truth. It
took her a moment to respond when she recovered, Mrs. Foster told me I look so
much like Grandmama."
Papa chuckled, he found the thought amusing. "I ȧssume she told you she will
wring my neck the next time we meet?" The words were said more of a
statement, than a question.
"That's exactly what she said, Papa," I replied, puzzled. I could feel he's trying to
suppress a smile. "Is Mrs. Foster a close family friend, Papa? I haven't heard you
mention her before."
I moved closer to the floor-to-ceiling bookshelves on the wall, surveying the
huge selection of romance books. A thick bound with a sky-blue spine caught
my wandering eyes. Surprise made my eyes wide when the author's name caught
my attention. A good book by my favorite author. Yeah, I'll read it later. Since it's
within my reach, I carefully pulled the book out and placed it on top of the study
table. 'I'll be reading you later baby' I thought to myself, patting the book before
giving my undivided attention to Papa explaining Mrs. Foster was a relative.
"Mrs. Foster was more than a family friend, Beatrix. She's my distant cousin,
that makes her your aunt. Mrs. Celine's Foster's middle name is Crawford."
So that answers my question why Mrs. Foster possesses a slight resemblance

with grandmother. Crawford's fine aristocratic features stand out and it's not
difficult to spot the resemblance. "She's so nice to me, Papa. She even agreed to
keep my identity a secret until the family lawyer changes my real name into
Beatrix Crawford."
"I'm glad she did. I'm sure she will protect your identity. Mrs. Foster had been
running the University for over a decade now. In case, I forgot to tell you,
Harvey University is owned and founded by the Crawford's. 'Harvey is our
great-grandfather's name. He valued education so much that's why he founded a
large University that focuses on building careers."
I nearly dropped my phone to the shiny floor. That was a huge surprise. It took
me a moment to react. "If that's the case, papa, why do I need to keep my real
identity a secret?"
"I want people to see the real you, Beatrix. Show them what you've got and
impressed them with your intelligence. Anyone can love the rose but only a great
heart can include the thorns. I mean, I want people to like you just the way you
are and not simply because you're Beatrix Crawford, a rich, beautiful heiress
from one of the most powerful clans in Cordova."
"I know you want what's best for me, Papa. I understand now. Thank you, I'm
enlightened, papa." I replied and looked at the mirror hanging on the wall and
realized the broad smile on my lips.
Father and I talked on the phone for another thirty minutes. She asked about the
latest progress in school and I told him that I have an entrance exam tomorrow.
He told me 'good luck and I can do it' He too excitedly asked about Faith Vienne
and I told him Madam Stella was spoiling his granddaughter too much. Faith
Vienne was keeping Madam Stella busy by sewing baby clothes with cute
designs. Imagine being a baby and having the most successful fashion designer
in the world sew your baby clothes. My daughter was indeed extremely lucky.
I asked father how my brothers are doing and just what I'm expecting him to say,
my eight brothers are busy at work and they are not at home at the moment. My
brothers are busy handling the family business. Even Grandmother, who rarely
leaves the house, wasn't in the Mansion today. She left the house early and went
to a friend's house. I sighed deeply. The mansion must have been sad now that
Faith Vienne wasn't there. I was suffering the same fit of melancholia from being
away from home.
My temples ached a bit by reading nonstop for hours. I needed to review, my

exam would be tomorrow. I don't want to get a low score, that would be
embarrassing.
Perhaps, I needed a short break. I told myself while still massaging my temples.
Last night I bȧrėly slept, Faith Vienne had woken up at three in the morning, that
would be another reason why my head pounded now.
A soft knock on the door sounded. Before it opened I straightened on the swivel
chair. A servant in uniform entered. .
"Miss Beatrix, you have a visitor."
A frown scrunches my forehead in confusion.
Visitor? I don't have a close acquaintance here in Britannia. I wonder who's that
visitor. Perhaps it's just a mistake.
"Did the man give his name?"
The servant nodded. "Yes, Miss Beatrix. He said he's Mr. Marcus."
"Oh."
"Shall we receive him in the parlor, Miss Beatrix? If you don't want to entertain
a visitor, I could simply tell him you're not at home."
"Oh, He's a family friend. Please tell him I'm coming down. Served him tea or
coffee please." I replied when I recovered.
"I will, Miss Beatrix." The servant nodded before she hurried to the door and
closed it behind her.
I'm quite surprised that Marcus knows where I am. Perhaps he asked papa about
me. When the seat was gone I hastily abandoned my chair and moved to the
mirror. I brushed my hair using my fingers and tied it in a low ponytail behind
my back. When I'm quite satisfied with my appearance, I took a deep long
breath, walked to the door, and rushed outside.
Too preoccupied with my thoughts, I didn't notice Ace moving towards the
library. I bumped into him, my head slammed on the hard muscle of his ċhėst.
"Sorry. I didn't see you." I mumbled. When I raised my head to him, saw him
watching me intently with the unusual expression on his handsome
countenance.
He was looking as handsome as ever.
His sleek hair was still wet, it was neatly swept backward. The musky scent of
aftershave, soap, and fabric conditioner reek from his body. I have to fight the
urge to close my eyes as his heavenly scent invaded my nostrils.
He smells just perfect. I wanted to bury my head in the crook of his neck and just
inhale his scent all day until I was full of him. Unfortunately, that was nearly
impossible. I have a visitor to attend to.
Ace was not wearing a plain white t-shirt. Instead, he was wearing a red shirt
with tribal designs. He looked good in white but he looked even better in red. At
the bottom, he wore black loose jogging pants. He looked good in whatever he
wore. He could wear tattered clothes and he could still carry them with an air of
dignity.
For the first time, I became aware that he's holding three thick books in his
hands. He wasn't able to come to the library earlier since he was strolling in the
garden with our daughter. Maybe Madam Stella took Faith away from him so he
would have enough time to study. The two of us will be taking our entrance
exam tomorrow.
"Your visitor is impatiently waiting for you. Go downstairs. I'm sure you don't
want him to keep waiting."
"O-of course," I replied, embarrassed to be caught off guard. I Ignored the sting
of jealousy I thought I detected from his tone. Probably it's just my imagination.
He didn't say anything more. Instead, he walked straight to the library

soundlessly. I wonder if he's mad or something. He appeared calm and composed
but I could feel he was not in high spirits.
I shrugged my shoulders and briskly moved to the staircase after hearing the
door closed behind.
Marcus was seated on the sofa when I reached the parlor. When he saw me, his
face brightened in an instant. He gave me one of his dazzling smiles, showing a
perfect set of pearly white teeth. He looked good—but not as handsome as Ace
—said a part of my head.
True, Marcus is handsome, almost irresistibly charming but there's something

about him which I find lacking but I couldn't put it into words. But when I'm
with Ace, I feel as if I don't need anything else. Everything seems to fall
completely in place when I'm with him.
"Beatrix, I'm happy to see you," Marcus said. A grin stretched across his lips. He
abandoned his seat and quickly moved to approach, kissed my cheeks before I
could even turn away. He carried a bouquet of fresh flowers and quickly gave it
to me.
"Thank you, Marcus" I mumbled.

Chapter 92 - MARCUS
"Please sit down, Marcus." I offered, motioning him to occupy the crème colored
sofa, he obediently followed and moved forward. He sank into the soft cushion
with the natural grace of a king. After he was settled, I took the seat opposite
him and placed the bouquet of fresh red roses on top of my ŀȧp before I shifted
my attention back to his.
Marcus was intently looking at me and I'm afraid I would melt by the way he
looked at me. I manage to meet his unnerving glance despite the embarrassing
peck on the cheeks he just gave me.
I couldn't believe he did it without my permission. It's not that big deal. It's just I
don't want anyone invading my personal space without my own permission.
It couldn't be more awkward if someone saw what he just did. Luckily, there was
no one present inside the parlor except us. The thought was somehow relieving..
A sense of sudden discomfort descended on me, my eyes shifted to search where

the feeling was coming from. There was nothing amiss, I said to myself
shrugging my shoulders. Just when I was about to focus my wandering gaze
back on Marcus, a soft flicker of movement on top of the stairs caught my
attention as it moved away.
So Ace did see it. I sighed, feeling a bit guilty when I should be irritated instead.
Ace was spying on us. I wonder if it's one of his responsibilities as my hired
bodyguard.
"Beatrix?"
I shook my head, restrained my uncontrolled thoughts, and returned my attention

back to my visitor. "I'm still quite surprised to see you here, Marcus. May I ask
how did you know I'm here?"
Marcus smiled again. This time it's brighter than the last. "It was Alexander who
gave me the information. In case you're wondering why I'm here, I have a house
here in Brittania. My mother lives here." He answered as if he'd read the
question behind my thoughts.
"Oh, I didn't know."
"Of course, I want to surprise you, Beatrix."
"Well, you did surprise me, Marcus."
"You'll be surprised more once I told you why I came here—aside from seeing
you of course," Marcus said meaningfully, my eyebrows scrunching in confusion
as I looked at him.
"What do you mean, Marcus?"
I straightened on my seat. My hands tightened around the bouquet of flowers

almost squeezing the stem by the force I exerted. I just wish I'm prepared for
what he has to say.
"Beatrix. I want to ask for your hand." He said earnestly, straight to the point,
and without filters. His expression softened a bit.
Shocked wouldn't be enough to describe what I feel. Dumbfounded would be

quite close but still not enough. I just looked at him with my mouth wide open
while I sat frozen on the sofa.
Marriage? Dear Lord, I wasn't prepared for this.
Marcus was a respectable man. He was rich and good-looking. He was exactly a
good girl's dream guy. He's almost perfect on all sides and that is actually the
problem. He's too good to be true. Too good for me actually.
He deserved a woman who would love him completely. Not someone with
excess baggage like me. He was a good guy. It's not difficult to fall for someone
like him. But I couldn't reciprocate his tender affection.
I could give the love he badly wanted— I have given it to someone else—Ace. .
"I'm hoping you're not that serious."
His shoulders fell. "I have never been this serious before, Beatrix."
I firmly closed my eyes and massaged my aching temples. My headache seems

to worsen. I don't know how many of these unpredictable events my nerves
would be able to tolerate. Last night I discovered I was divorced, and the next
day a man came stumbling into my life asking for marriage. Fate must be
playing a bad joke on me.
"Why me Marcus?" I've asked the words gently but with impact.
"That's not the question. The question is why not?" He responded, not giving up.
"If I'll count the reason why we will not finish until tomorrow. But since you
asked, I will tell you the reason. I'm divorced and I have a daughter."
Marcus didn't even flinch nor move a muscle. He appeared surprisingly calm
even after I told him the truth. "I know, Beatrix. I too was wondering why you
when there are hundreds and thousands of women in all Cordova. Brittania
wasn't even included. But even after I told myself that, I couldn't seem to give
you up. It's you I wanted and Faith Vienne."
He looked so sincere. I could feel he's telling the truth but things are happening
so fast and its scaring me with its pace.
"Are you saying those things because my father has power, money, and
influence? I don't know what you're after but cut that off Marcus. I'm not ready
to entertain anyone."
"Just as I thought. I know you wouldn't believe me." Marcus rose from his seat,
his handsome face twisted with pain. He looked defeated but he's not giving up.
Too determined to lose the battle he desperately wanted to be a victor to even
give up easily. "I just want to let you know that I don't give a damn about your
inheritance. I'm as rich and powerful as Alexander Crawford. What I'm trying to
say is I'm willing to accept you, Beatrix, even your past just to prove what I feel
for you is genuine."
He looked at me for one last time with sad, warm eyes before he finally strode to
the door. When he was gone, I didn't leave my seat, too shocked to even move.
I didn't know Marcus had some hidden feelings for me. I noticed the unusual
way he looked at me but I always ȧssumed he was naturally caring to all of his
female friends. It never occurred to me—not until now that his feeling lies
beyond the boundary of friendship. Marcus wanted more but I couldn't give it to
him.
After I accumulated enough strength to move my legs, I rose from the sofa and
hastily moved towards the stairs. But before I could climb the first step, Ace
suddenly emerged from nowhere.
He's beginning to creep me out with his nasty habit of unceremoniously popping
up from nowhere. One of these days, he's going to be the death of me if he
continues just to do that. I wonder how long would I last before I could succumb
to a heart attack with his own doing.
"Why don't you give him a chance…. I could tell that he was sincere." Ace said
arms crossed beneath his ċhėst. He reminds me of a father in the act of scolding
his daughter after he caught her rudely treating her playmate. Honestly,
his words shocked me more than his presence did. That's the last thing I was
expecting to hear from my ex-husband. I wasn't sure if he's trying to tease me or
he's seriously telling me the best advice.
He showed not the slightest remorse to eavesdrop on my business. He even has

the audacity to listen to such a private conversation. This man has no shame. I
thought father hired a bodyguard, not a human CCTV to watch my every move.
Ace could be so damn irritating at times, I silently thought. I shot him a scathing
glare, tilted my chin in a defiant manner before meeting his gaze directly. "If you
like Marcus, then why don't you marry him?"
I pushed the bouquet to his ċhėst, he caught it in time before it could drop to the
floor. I then marched to the staircase without looking behind. When he recovered
from surprise, Ace's crisp laughter erupted down the staircase. He was still
laughing when I reached the top of the staircase. When he called my name, I
didn't look back. Frustrated by his lack of formality, I ignored him and I made a
beeline straight to the privacy of the library.
Ace seriously thinks that I feel nothing for him anymore. I don't know whether
to be happy or to be depressed at the idea. Or was it his other way of saying we
don't have a chance to be together again since we'll both end up hurting each
other again?
I don't know what to think now. I'm so confused.
I pushed the door to the library open and moved inside the room with quick,
hurried movements. When I reached the swivel chair, I slumped on top and
rested my back on the soft cushion behind me. I
Somehow, the fact that I let Marcus walk away rendered me suffering with guilt.
Perhaps I should have told him that friendship is the only thing I could offer. If
he's sincere he will accept what I have to offer and wait for the right time until I
am ready to fall in love again.
But then, I don't want to give him false hopes. I couldn't allow him to continue
pursuing me when I wasn't sure If I would develop some romantic feelings
towards him.
Enough of this nonsense. I have an exam tomorrow. It's far more important than
my lovelife. I let go a deep sigh, grabbed the reviewer and resumed my intensive
studying.
Chapter 93 - DEAL
Later that afternoon, an hour after a spectacular lunch, I retreated back to the
privacy of the library and buried my nose in between a book. The events from
this morning still occupy my thoughts but I didn't allow it to ruin my mood.
Every time it pops into my mind, I just push it away. It wasn't that important
after all compared to my critical exam tomorrow.
I waited for Ace to materialize from the door so I could talk to him but he failed
to appear. Not even his shadows showed up in the library after nearly an hour of
waiting. His books remained smooth, and untouched, waiting only for him to
study and flip the pages. An hour turned to two but he never came. I gave up all
hopes and forced myself to focus on the task at hand.
Obviously, Ace is not going to show up. Definitely, not if he's trying to avoid
someone—that someone is me. That makes me wonder why he's avoiding me
after Marcus appeared to ask for my hand..
Not that I cared too much about him. It's just I wouldn't want him to fail on his
exam. What would Faith Vienne think if she discovers one day that her father
failed his very first university exam after he failed to study, that would be
extremely embarrassing for him, he's a proud man after all.
I flipped the pen around my left fingers, imagining myself the lead majorette
skillfully twirling a fancy baton on her dainty hands. The pen slipped out of my
hold, it fell to the floor with a soft click. I placed the book face down on the top
of the table and peered underneath the swivel chair, the pen wasn't there. It was
gone, perhaps it rolled under the study table. How I wish losing my feelings
towards Ace could be that easy, moving on would be a lot simpler.
Focus Beatrix! Focus! I ġrȯȧnėd in frustration after I realized how distracted I

became. It happens to me frequently these days, that's not a good sign. I need
more focus to achieve my goals and that includes having high remarks to make
my family proud of me—especially Faith Vienne.
I straightened on the swivel chair and pushed Ace away from my thoughts as I
fumbled for the book I'd been reading from the top of the table and returned to
the line where I stopped. No more thinking about Ace, I promise.
Fates it seems have a different plan of their own…. Just as I'm ready to focus my
undivided attention back on the book, the
door suddenly flung open and Ace entered without remembering to knock. I
don't know where he'd been before he arrived but I'm sure as hell he'd left his
manners there.
Great…Just great. The book fell back to the table with a thud. Ace never failed
to amuse me, I thought dryly, gingerly picking up the book to arrange it on top of
the others.
When I finally lifted my gaze, Ace was looking at me intently, his eyes
unblinking.
Distracted, I cleared my throat. "I'd been looking for you, Ace. Where have you
been?"
He shrugged and thrust his fingers into the pocket of his jeans. I know that
gesture all too well. He's hiding something.
"I just did something important." He smiled. There was an unusual sparkle on his
enchanting blue eyes. I wonder what he's up to.
"It will be our entrance exam tomorrow. You didn't study." I said sternly, unable
to think of anything to say.
"I don't study…. I'm a genius" He said confidently.
"Don't be so overconfident Ace Carter Greyson." I snapped and rolled my eyes

heavenward. 'Damn nuisance, not to mention damn irritating.' I muttered under
my breath. It must be my overthinking which summoned him through the library.
"Let's make a deal, Beatrix." He said suddenly, my wide, questioning eyes
searching his own. I expect him to be joking but his eyes held not the slightest
sign of humor. He was serious as hell.
"W-what deal?"
Ace placed both his fingers on both sides of the wooden table and leaned closer.
.
Dear Lord, there's that mysterious smile playing on his lips. He's really up to
something. I wonder what that would be.
"If I pass the exam you will agree to date me?" He said making the hairs on my
arms stand on ends.
I was surprised but I didn't make it obvious. It took me almost an eternity before
I could respond, when I did I just realize I'm already standing on my feet.
"What if you don't?" I said, folding my arms underneath my brėȧsts.
"You really want me to fail, are you?" His right eyebrow rose, a smug smile
made its way to his lips. He was too confident he would pass the exam, I'm
actually doubting if he could.
"No, of course not. You didn't study. I don't expect you to pass with flying colors
except if you cheat."
Ace didn't respond. He didn't even try to deny cheating. Perhaps he was taking
the meaning of 'cheat' deeper than intended.
"I will pass the exam." He said it in a soft, light tone but it was unmistakably
filled with determination.
I took a deep, long breath. Perhaps it wouldn't be so bad to agree. After all, it's
not one hundred percent sure he would actually pass the entrance exam. "Deal," I
murmured despite not quite sure if I made the right decision. But then who
knows what will come out after I agreed? Maybe it will motivate him more and
he will strive to pass the exam.
His face brightened after hearing me say the magic words. He let go a deep
breath. He was relieved that I said yes.
"A deal is a deal." He said softly as if telling me to honor my words.
Of course, once I give my promise I keep the end of my bargain. I would not
change my mind the way he feared I would.
"Yes, promise," I replied, raising my pinky finger to his.
"Yes, promise." He repeated and took my small pinky finger into his.
I quickly pulled my fingers away, unable to take the fierce current of tickling
sensation that burned the moment our fingers touched.
"See you on our date this Monday, Beatrix." He captured my palms for one last
time and brought them closer to the soft, warmth of his lips. I shiver went down
my spine.
His palms let my fingers go. Without looking back, he made a beeline straight to
the door and closed it behind him. He was gone for a while now but I was still
there standing where I stood like a motionless marble statue.
___
The exam lasted for two straight hours. It was the longest hours of my life,
almost taking forever. I spent the whole week studying as much as I could but no
amount of books could have prepared me for the questions that nearly burned the
remains of my brain cells.
The questions are too complicated for my poor brain to handle. The thought of
failing seems to scare the hell out of me. No! No! I will not fail. I repeated the
mantra inside my head over and over again until I was feeling better. I need to
pass this. I need to pass this. Failing means plunging into the least favorable
section. I can't afford that to happen.
The moment I got out of the room, Ace entered.
"Good luck Ace," I whispered just enough for him to hear. His cheeks turned
several shades deeper as he looked away.
"Thank you," He replied, a coy smile on his lips. "I will pass the exam, I
promise." He added, determination burned brightly on his exquisite blue eyes.
Before I had the chance to react, he's already moving to enter the room. He
occupied his seat near the window. There was a keen expression on his face.
Never saw him this determined before.
He had a fierce look on his face as if he was a warrior ready to face the battle.
He was taking the exam seriously the way he never did before.
The thought of a date with Ace was making me uncomfortable. I couldn't

describe how I feel since I am torn between excitement, thrill, and unease. I don't
even know what to feel between the three.
Ace accidentally looked at my way. He caught me looking at him, saw my panic-

stricken eyes and smiled broadly, it was a sure and confident smile as if he was
telling me "Watch me win this deal."
The professor signaled that the exam started. He turned his face away from mine
and focused on the test paper the prof passed to him.
If he passed the exam we will have our first real date after a long long time. I
can't wait to see the results.
Chapter 94 - BUDDING
FRIENDSHIP
Days after the entrance exam, Harvey University finally released the results.
The sound of the clock's soft 'tick tock' reminded me of a ticking time bomb
while I stared at the unopened email on my ŀȧptop screen.
Inside the library, I shifted on top of the swivel chair uncomfortably while my
wide, unblinking eyes surveyed the words written in bold capital letters saying,
'EXAMINATION RESULTS.'
My fingers flew together in prayer while my eyes began to close. 'Lord, please
let me pass the exam, please. I mumbled over and over again.
When my eyes opened, I took a deep intake of breath and used my renewed
strength to click on the email. It took me several tries to hit the open buŧŧon since
my sweaty fingers trembled with anxiety.
The contents opened, a long list of students who passed the entrance exam based
on their average results came to view..
'This is it, I will find out if I passed the exam or not.' My eyes slanted at the
corners in full concentration and my fingers slowly scrolled downward while I
searched for my name.
The more I read deeper on the list of names the more my heartbeat intensified.
What if my name wasn't written there? What if I didn't pass the examination?
There were too many doubts chaotically swirling inside my thoughts. I pushed it
all away then reminded myself to be optimistic.
You worked hard, you stayed up for three consecutive nights studying, you did
your best, you have nothing to worry about, Phoenix. Said a part of my brain and
I calmed down a bit.
I forced my attention back to the ŀȧptop screen and continued to scroll down
while my eyes searched for my name. The knot inside my stomach intensified
when I reached the last page and saw no Phoenix De Amore written on the lists.
Calm down Phoenix!
Calm down Phoenix!
No! It can't be. Perhaps my faulty eyes didn't spot my name. The fonts are small,
my eyes are tired, and a bit blurry and there's a huge possibility that I skipped it.
There are thousands of students written on the lists, it's difficult to spot one's
name.
I scrolled to the very first page. This time, I read the names more slowly. My
heart drummed inside my ribcage as I scrolled downward. 'Don't lose hope, you
will see your name, keep reading.' I cheered myself. Casually wiping beads of
sweat that gathered at the tip of my nose and my forehead.
By the time I reached the last page, all hopes I'd had totally escaped out of my
body. Disappointed, my shoulders fell and my mood plunged deep down the
ocean floor.
The truth made it clear, I didn't pass the exam even though I did my best. I
sighed deeply. I don't know how I will tell my father that I failed the exam. He
will surely become disappointed. The thought only adds up to my building
worries.
I could retake another exam. Yes! I could do that. The sudden idea gave me huge
hope. It's not yet over. I failed the entrance today but I will make sure I will pass
it next time. I swear to god and everything I hold sacred.
Giving up isn't my forte. My name is Phoenix after all. Like the said bird who
rises from its ashes. I will rise from my failures too. This time I will not just
work harder but 'hardest' until I accomplish my goals.
Before I closed my ŀȧptop, the note on the bottom of the page caught my
attention. .
IMPORTANT NOTICE: The first-ever Student ȧssembly is held tomorrow at

10:00 am sharp. The ȧssembly is mandatory. No one is an exception or you
would be penalized with five hours of community service. All students are
obligated to attend, especially those students whose names were not written on
EXAMINATION RESULTS.
Thank You! Please don't be late.
"You okay?" He asked. A frown scrunched his temples.
"No," I whispered, turned away, and walked ahead of him.
Soon he followed until his pace matched mine and walked beside me down the
empty hallway. I could feel him observing me for a moment before he finally
spoke. "You didn't pass the exam?" He said the words allowed. It was not a
question but a statement.
"My name wasn't written on the list. I guess I failed." I replied with lips pouted.
Ace smiled, it was soft and warm and full of understanding. It wasn't the
response I expected from him after he discovered I just failed my exam after all
the hard work I did to pass, all my efforts were wasted in vain.
"It's okay Phoenix." His tone softened, almost ċȧrėssing. I found myself
enthralled by the comforts of his soothing voice. I nearly closed my eyes as I
listened to it. I noticed that he didn't call me Beatrix but he called me Phoenix
instead. "We could always retake the exams. Don't you worry."
"We?" I snapped, shocked to hear he failed too.
"Yes, you see I didn't see my name on the list either which could possibly mean I
failed the exam." He sounded so delighted for a man who just failed an exam.
How I wish I could be as lively as he.
The thought I wasn't alone to retake the exam made me feel lighter, a heavy
burden was lifted from my ċhėst. I started to smile.
"Shall we take the exam at the same time the next time?" My wide, hopeful eyes
looked at him while I waited for his response.
"We might be each other's lucky charms." He muttered under his breath but I
heard it clearly. "Of course! That would be a great idea. I shall be with you the
next time." He added.
The smile on my lips broadened. "Thank you," I mumbled without looking at

him in fear he would spot the warm flush spreading on my cheeks.
"Don't thank me. It would be nice to sit next to you so I could ask someone when
I needed answers."
I was forced to look at him, a frown crumpled my temples. "No, I will not give
you answers. Geniuses don't seek answers from others. They figure the answers
alone."
"You're throwing my words back at my face." He let go a hearty chuckle and I

found it enchantingly sėxy.
"Of course, how am I supposed to fight back if I don't hit back?" The frown on
my temples vanished. I was now smiling from ear to ear.
"How about I treat you Ice cream?" He offered.
My mood soared higher. "Ice cream! Sure." I replied eagerly like a kid receiving
her first barbie doll. "I will go and change my clothes."
His hands captured my wrist before I could even move a single step. I looked at
the hands holding my wrists enthralled by the warmth of his touch.
"You looked great." He complimented with a genuine smile as he surveyed the

loose pink shirt and the grey walking shorts I wore.
"Uhm, thanks," I murmured, embarrassed. The pinkish tint on my cheeks turned

several shades darker.
"Come." He pulled me towards the staircase.
"Wait."
Ace stopped walking. "I checked Faith Vienne earlier, our daughter is fine." He
said as if he could read my thoughts. Every time he mentions her name his tone
fills with tenderness and his deep blue eyes brightens. "It occurred to me to bring
her too but she's asleep in her crib, inside the nursery room. Elisa and Madam
Stella are looking after her. So we need not don't worry."
"Shouldn't we tell Madam Stella and Elisa where we're going?" My gaze shifted
to his. Worry filled my eyes.
"Don't worry, I informed them before I even got to you. They are aware we're
leaving the house."
Relieved, I allowed him to pull me downstairs. When we reached the bottom, I

realized his hands were intimately entwined to mine. I didn't pull away. I took
the opportunity to indulge from the exhilarating heat of his palms. It didn't
happen all the time. I might as well savor the moment while it lasts.
A black motorcycle waited outside. Ace put a sleek, black helmet on his head
before ȧssisting me to fasten the smaller, pink helmet into my head. "Thank
you," I murmured when he was finished.
He sat astride on top of the motorcycle. When he was settled, he turned to help
me sit behind him. I placed my hands on both his shoulders.
"Don't be embarrassed, we did more than just hold hands before." He said,
taking my hands away from his shoulders then placing my palms on the hard
muscles of his waist.
Before I could even react, the engine roared to life and my protests were lost to
the noise.
Chapter 95 - MINI DATE
They asked him,
How is your life?
He smiled and said
She is fine.
***
The motorcycle lurched forward, my hands tightened their hold against his waist
until my nose was pressed into the hard muscles of his upper back.
Ace smells so good, almost heavenly, a perfect combination of fabric

conditioner, soap, and his natural sweet scent. The result is a unique, intoxicating
scent that I get accustomed to inhaling whenever he's within my radar.
As the motorcycle traversed the wide, spacious highway, I gradually relaxed.

The embarrassment that consumed my cheeks and turned it a deep shade of
crimson faded slowly. Ace had a point when he told me not to feel embarrassed.
He was right when he said we did more than holding hands before, and
definitely did more than just a hug.. Faith Vienne was the proof we once were
intimately involved.
Yeah, we once were intimately involved. I repeated inside my thoughts and my

heart fluttered wildly inside my rib cage. We've been husband and wife. The
realization was overwhelming. The handsome demigod in front of me was once
mine…. Yeah 'once' means past tense but it didn't affect the soaring spirits inside
me.
Having him this close was overwhelming. I have everything I ever wanted
within my grasp. I couldn't think of anything for a moment except how his body
felt against my own. I felt safe, secure, and protected as if no one would come
and dare hurt me as long he's here.
The trip to the coffee shop seems to take forever. Not that I mind. The truth is I
enjoyed it. It's the best trip I ever had in my twenty-fifth years of existence in the
world. I would go anywhere as long as Ace would stay here by my side.
Just when I wished we could stay like this for another while, the motorcycle
finally pulled into a stop in front of a small, yet cozy coffee shop. A pang of
disappointment hit me as he maneuvered the motorcycle on the last available
parking space and stopped the engine.
He climbed out of the motorcycle first. He then helped me get down by holding
my fingers firmly until I'm steadily standing on the hard, cemented pavement.
I tried to take my helmet off but the fastenings refused to break free. I fumbled
more but failed to take it off despite my best efforts. Ace on the other hand
successfully took his helmet off and placed it on top of the motorcycle. Seeing
I was having trouble taking it off, he moved a step closer until his powerful
thɨġhs were almost touching mine, and helped me fumble the lock. It clicked
easily. Before I knew it, he pulled it from my head and secured it beside his
helmet on top of the motorcycle.
His big hands captured mine and I suddenly took a deep intake of breath.
Surprised to feel the return of tingling sensations. Ace was the only man who
could make me feel differently the way no other man did. He will always have
this profound effect on me which makes him stand out among everyone else.
Even if I'm in the middle of a room full of strangers I will still recognize him.
One touch is all it
takes and I will instantly know if it was him.
"Is something wrong, Phoenix?" He asked with eyes filling with worry. He must
have noticed I ŀȧpsed into silence all of a sudden.
"Nothing had ever been this right, Ace." I wanted to say but didn't. "I'm fine.
This is beautiful, Ace." I mumbled instead while staring at the elegantly
decorated interior of the coffee shop. It looks so lavish and welcoming despite
the small space it occupies. The atmosphere feels like home too.
"Glad you like it." He said, his hands possessively tightened around my fingers.
The delicious sensation his hands burned to my skin was making me a bit
uncomfortable but I didn't pull away.
He ushered me inside the glass door without letting my fingers go. A sudden
hush fell into the room when we entered. If something is dropped into the room
it will surely be heard as it landed in the bottom. Ace on the other hand didn't
seem to notice the sudden shift in the atmosphere. He continued to act as if
nothing happened. I wonder if the people inside the room recognize him.
The stunned small crowd finally recovered. The conversation continues but it
was not as loud before. When we reached the vacant table near the glass walls
that overlooked the streets, Ace pulled the chair for me. "Thank you," I mumbled
and perched on the soft cushion of the chair. When I settled on the chair, that's
when he moved to the vacant chair across from me and occupied the seat. .
"Madam Stella referred me to this place. I agreed it was excellent. They don't
just make well-blended coffee but this place is also popular with their cakes and
ice cream."
I didn't have time to respond. The waitress wearing a black and white uniform
came to our table. "Good morning Ma'am and Sir. Welcome to Les Amore Cafe.
Please take time choosing your orders. Here's the menu." She handed Ace the
menu card before she retreated to welcome the newly arrived customers sitting
on the far corner of the room.
"Have you decided what to order?" Ace finally asked after reading the menu
card for a while.
"I want to have Ice cream cake. I haven't eaten one for quite a long time." I
replied without taking my eyes off the mouth-watering image of food on the
menu. Just looking at the picture was enough to make my saliva drip down my
mouth.
"I would order the same as yours."
"And for our drinks, I recommend we have Mo—" I didn't finish the words and
shut my mouth tight. I couldn't tell him I would order coffee. He would
undoubtedly think his ex-wife was weird. Who would want to pair a cold ice
cream cake with a piping hot coffee? That would be an unusual combination.
"Don't be embarrassed. He said, his eyes glowing with amusement.
I bit my lower lip hoping my cheeks weren't as red as a ripe tomato. I reluctantly
raised my head to his and when I did, his lips slowly curved into a smile,
flashing me a perfect set of pearly white teeth that strongly reminds me of a
toothpaste commercial model. Every time he uses that smile on me, my knees
turn to noodles.
"We've been married for long five years, Phoenix." He continued, "If there is
someone who knows you better it would be me. I know about your weird
addiction the way I know every mole in every part of your body." He said the
words in a hoarse whisper. I don't know if it's just my imagination but he said the
words in an intimate way.
I opened my mouth to speak but no words came out of my lips. I was saved by
the bell when the waitress arrived to take our order.
"Can I get your order, Sir?"
"Two Ice Cream cakes and two Caffé Mocha, please. That all would be." He said
and handed the menu back to the waitress who retreated back to the counter after
taking both the menu and our order with her.
"I know Ice Cream cake and coffee is a weird combination." I managed to say
weakly, after the waitress was gone and I recovered my voice. "But you don't
need to take the same order as me," I added, cheeks burning with chagrin.
"Of course not, I wouldn't order that If I don't like it. We've been married for
long. Whatever strange appetite you have, I managed to adapt them." He smiled,
his eyes glowing with fascination.
I don't know if I should be thankful or not because of it.
These past few days after the confrontation we have on the balcony, things have
changed greatly. The thick layer of the wall that separated us seems to collapse
making us closer the way we've never been before.
It wasn't just an intimate kind of closeness but there's something more than that
as if we've finally arrived into an understanding that whatever had happened in
the past should stay there. It caused us nothing but pain and bitterness after all.
We've suffered enough. Until now we're praying for the price of our
recklessness. The best thing for us to do now is to live today without regrets.
Whatever mistake we did in the past could never be undone. However, we could
use the lessons we learned from our mistakes to build a bright future ahead of us.
We must slowly rebuild our lives together. Not as lovers but best friends. Though
the feelings we have for each other are still there, we're not ready to enter on to
the next level yet. We're better as friends. We're still healing deep old wounds.
Only time would tell if we would be more than just that. But for now, whatever
we have.... It's more than enough.
Chapter 96 - SWEET MOMENTS
I love it when I catch you
looking at me,
And then you smile
and look away
***
The waitress arrived shortly carrying a tray filled with two cups of sipping Café
Mocha and two platters of enticing Ice Cream cake.
The sight made my mouth water. I bit my lower lip while impatiently waited for
the waitress to finish setting everything on the table. She gingerly places the cup
down and then the other. I nearly roll my eyes heavenward by the slow service.
It took me a considerable amount of
self-restraint not to get on my feet and help her serve the rest. I'm starving. Who
could blame me?.
Relieved to see she finally finished the job, I muttered a quick thank you before
she moved to ȧssist her next customer. I immediately grabbed the dessert spoon
and scooped a mouthful of serving then landed it straight to my mouth. Heaven!
I nearly closed my eyes as the ice cream cake melted inside my mouth. Perhaps
I'll bring some when we return so Elisa and Madam Stella could eat too.
"I'm glad you love it." He commented.
I nearly forgot Ace was with me. Everything just fades when I eat. Food is all
that matters to me especially if it's dessert.
Slowly I lifted my gaze to his face. He was steadily watching me, making me a
bit self-conscious. His exquisite blue eyes gleaming against the ceiling light
making it extraordinarily brighter.
Embarrassed to be looked at like a species under a microscope, I looked away.

Unnerved by the look in his eyes.
"Phoenix?"
I lifted my head back to his. Surprise to hear him call my name. Just as when I
am to ask what's wrong his fingers moved to touch my face.
I froze from my seat when the warmth of his fingers touched my skin. The
burning heat began from the point he touched me.
"Sweet." He mumbled ŀɨċkɨnġ the tip of his fingers that he used to wipe the
chocolate residue from the edge of my lips. His eyes held mine captive. I try to
tear my gaze off him but can't. I'm already hypnotized.
My throat went dry. I felt like the prettiest woman in the world while he
continued to look at me like that.
I suddenly wonder if he feels the same way I do. We've been husband and wife,
after all, perhaps he felt something towards me. Let's say if not love it could be
'infatuation and admiration.' That would be enough for me. True, he said when
we were having a confrontation that he still loves me but I'm not content with it.
He might have been carried away that time. He might not be feeling the same
intense feeling anymore now that his mind was clearer.
My tongue slithered to the edge of my lips where he last touched me. I could still
feel the warmth of his fingers to my skin. .
Ace was simply looking at me and yet every part of my body began to shake
with anticipation. He was the only man who could make me fall in love over and
over again without even trying.
At last, when I couldn't take his stare anymore I looked away. I bowed my head
to the platter of ice cream cake and resumed eating. He didn't say anything and
resumed eating too. Within five minutes, I finished eating the entire slice of ice
cream cake from the platter. I was actually feeling a bit sorry that I didn't order
two slices. I still wasn't quite satisfied but I said nothing, embarrassed that he
would notice my 'unladylike' appetite once I ask for more.
Carefully, I took the cup of Cafe Mocha in between my hands and brought it to
my lips for a quick sip. It wasn't so hot anymore, I noticed as I drank a large sip.
It tastes so good. The ice cream cake only enhanced the tasty bitterness of the
coffee.
Ace hasn't finished eating. I took the opportunity to watch him eat. He looked so
damn good even while he's eating. I wonder how he was able to appear so regal
and classy all the time. He has the elegance and sophistication of a king. Who
would not fall in love with a man as perfect as this one? But it was not his looks
which caught my attention, his handsome face was just a bonus. It was his
personality that made me fall madly in love with him.
I couldn't imagine loving any other man except Ace. He was the only one who
could make my heart skip a beat. Who could make me out of breath. Who could
make me feel like the prettiest woman on earth by just looking at me. I shall
secretly love him for the rest of my days.
He must have felt I'm watching him. He raises his head until his eyes were level
with mine. A broad smile stretched on his lips after he caught me watching him.
He licked his mouth and leaned closer.
"Did I pass your standards?" He asked.
A deep blush crept on my cheeks. I fought his gaze unblinkingly. "I told you,
you're overqualified," I answered.
"Hmmm…. If you will rate me one to ten, what score will you give me?"
"Without a doubt, I'll give you eleven!"
A burst of crispy laughter erupted from his lips forcing the guests from the
nearby table to cast him curious glances. Ace on the other hand seemed not to
mind the attention he was attracting.
He beamed at me. He appeared five years younger with his face stretched like
that. I never saw him look this lively before way back when we were in
Crawford Mansion. I even thought after knowing him for weeks that he was
incapable of laughter. It seems I judged him poorly.
Perhaps our confrontation helped ease whatever burden he felt before. We've
been released from our misery.
"I'm so flattered, Phoenix." He finally replied, wiping the tears at the corner of
his eyes.
My eyes shifted to his half-eaten cake. It looked so enticing. It makes me want to

eat more. I'm just a bit embarrassed to ask for another platter.
"Ah." He motioned me to open my mouth.
Confused that perhaps an icing stained my lips, I opened my mouth wide. But
before I realized what he intended, he already brought a spoonful of ice cream
cake into my mouth.
My cheeks turned into the color of a ripe tomato after realizing he used his own
spoon to feed me. The seemingly sweet gesture made half of the guests—the
majority were women—look at him with awe and admiration. I on the other
hand was flustered and could bȧrėly speak as I swallowed.
"More?" He asked, his eyes twinkling with mirth.
'Oh no,' I shook my head and swallowed the contents of my mouth. "I'm full" I
finally replied when I recovered. He shrugged his shoulders and finished his ice
cream cake.
Ace seems not to know his effect on me. Until now my ċhėst pounded inside my
rib cage. I took a swallow on the cup of cafe mocha to ease the dryness on my
throat.
It wasn't clear to me if this was a date or not. We both failed the exam and this is
not a celebration either.
"I hope you're enjoying this simple treat. " He said as if he was reading my
thoughts. He brought the cup to his mouth to take a sip."This tastes so good." He
commented and I couldn't agree more.
He was waiting for my response.
"Of course, I'm enjoying it, Ace. Thank you so much." I replied. I couldn't put
into words how much this means to me. He made me forget how disappointed I
am with the examination results. And the fact that we will retake the exam
together fills me with thrill. It would be nice to have him sit next to me while
we're in the middle of an exam. I just need to look at him to vanish my worries.
His presence would be an ȧssurance that reminds me I'm not alone during the
exam.
Ace placed the empty cup on top of the table. "I'm full." He said clutching his
stomach. "Before we leave, we will take out some cakes for Elisa and Madam
Stella." He added.
"That's what I'm thinking too," I replied, beaming at him.
The thought that he remembered to bring something for Elisa and Madam Stella
made my heart swell with pride. He wasn't the type to think only of himself. He
thinks of others too.
"I think I'll be ordering now. We've been here for an hour, it's about time we
return."
When I vacated my chair, he did the same."Wait." He said, his arms moved to
my shoulders possessively and pulled me into his ċhėsts.
"One. Two. Three. Smile Phoenix."
When it was over, he lowered his phone, turned towards me. He saw the
confusion etched all over my face. "Sorry.." He mumbled grinning. "I need an
inspiring wallpaper."
Chapter 97 - DATE'S OVER
She loves him
more than he will
ever know.
He loves her
more than he will
ever show.
***
I regretfully let Phoenix go. She moved to the counter without looking back. My
attention shifted back to the phone and eyed our picture with a wide smile
stretched on my lips.
'Dear Lord, she's so beautiful.' I thought, suċkɨnġ a deep intake of breath.. My

attention solely focused on her soft, seraphic face. Only a pair of wings were
missing behind her back to make her look perfectly like the mighty creature of
heaven.
When I successfully made our picture my phone wallpaper I was quite pleased
with the result. Now, my phone is perfect with her picture on it.
My gaze quickly shifted to her slender back and noted how she looked good in a
loose t-shirt while walking towards the counter, her hɨps seductively swaying
with each step she made. She's not doing it on purpose. She wasn't even aware
I'm secretly watching her.
My eyes slithered lower until my admiring glance stopped on her smooth,
porcelain legs. Her shapely long legs were her best ȧsset. Any ambitious woman
would kill just to have it.
In the process of admiring her, I suddenly became aware I wasn't the only one
doing the same and I don't like it. She's mine and mine only.
I followed her with quick long strides. A frown on my temples emerged. She
stopped on the counter. The cashier approached her and asked for her order.
I moved behind her back to cover her slender form with my body. Thus,
blocking the view of a dozen eyes quietly admiring her a while ago.
I nearly erupted into a burst of crisp laughter when I heard a man groan in
frustration.
"Ace?"
"Yes?"
"Shall we order Black forest cake instead? Ice cream cake is nice but it would
quickly melt on the way."
"Black forest cake would do, Phoenix. Elisa and Madam Stella would appreciate
it." .
She gave me a sweet smile that nearly knocked all my breath away. She turned
to the counter unaware of the huge impact her smile had on me, until now I'm
shaking.
I paid the bills and took the square box of cake from the staff who handed it
across the counter. Then we retreated to the door. My arms were protectively
resting on her back as if someone would come and snatch her away from me if I
don't. It's also a silent warning saying this woman belonged to me.
"Look, Ace." Phoenix pointed excitedly when we're out the door. I turned to
where she was looking and saw a boy around the age of four, a baseball cap on
his head walking to the door of the coffee shop.
"He's so cute. Isn't he?"

"Yes, he is adorable…..And you looked like a celestial goddess." I kept the last
sentence to myself and suppressed a smile from emerging to my lips.
I put the helmet on my head. When I'm done, I looked at her wondering what
was taking her so long.
"Let me…" I took the pink helmet from her hands, unfastened the lock, and
settled it on her head. When I was quite satisfied with it, I moved to the
motorcycle and rolled it on the side of the highway.
After I climbed on the motorcycle, Phoenix followed. When she settled behind
my back and leaned a little closer until I could feel the soft warmth of her body
on my skin, I stiffened in response. My cheeks are heated while the hairs on my
body stand on ends. She wasn't even doing it on purpose but I'm seduced. I feel
like hauling her to the nearest wall, pin her there and kiss her deep until we are
out of breath.
Realizing how wild ideas flow in my mind, I shook my head and pushed the
thoughts away. Phoenix's right hand tightened on my stomach after the
motorcycle moved forward. I was driving much slower this time since she's
holding a box of black forest cake in her other hand. I don't want her to fall off
because of my recklessness.
The motorcycle traversed the wide spacious highway. Having her pressed so
close to me that almost no air could pass between us stole my breath each time I
entertained the idea. No woman had ever made me behave like a hot-blooded
teenager before. Only Phoenix did. I don't know how I managed to live the past
few months without her in my life.
I looked back to the time I thought I almost lost her and I felt the surge of fear
returned. I will never allow anyone to lay a finger on her. I must protect her at
all cost.
The wide, luxurious estate finally came to view. I sighed. It was just saddening
that our mini-date was over. She's not even aware that what we have was a date.
The motorcycle skidded into a stop on the cemented pavement, in front of the
large estate. Phoenix carefully moved down. I took the cake from her hand so
she could move easily. Once she's on her feet, I handed the cake back to her.
"Thank you, Ace." She murmured. Her cheeks burned with a pinkish glow. I
don't know if it's just the heat or she's really blushing. She removed her helmet,
this time she successfully unhooks the lock without my ȧssistance and handed it
back to me.
She hurriedly moved to the door. I smiled as I watched her walk away until she
entered the door and vanished from my sight. I'm sure she's going to look for
Faith Vienne right away.
I stopped the engine and climbed down the motorcycle, and pulled it inside the
garage. When I'm walking back to the house a sleek black Rolls Royce with an
unusual plate number was parked in front of the lawn. It caught my attention
right away.
"Mr. Greyson, A certain Mr. St. Alexander wishes to see you. He's waiting inside
the Parlor."
What was Lucas Nicholas doing here?
I walked to the Parlor briskly, bracing myself for the news Lucas Nicholas had
with him… whatever it is… I have a notion that I will not like it the least.
Chapter 98 - CLAYMORE
MANSION
No one can hate you
more than someone
who used to love you.
***
"This is very important Ace." Lucas Nicholas said. His face was unusually
serious as he opened the Rolls Royce then climbed inside. Left without any
option but to follow, I opened the other door and climbed on the backseat beside
him.
"I don't like this Lucas." I snapped, closing the door with more force than
required. Irritated to be dragged outside instead of coming straight into the
nursery room to meet Faith Vienne, I shot the culprit who forced me to come
with him with a murderous glare to show my unwillingness.
"So do I.." He replied. His eyes closed while leaning on the cushioned seat. His
tone sounded resigned and defeated as if he was forced to do this against his
will.
The engine roared to life before it moved forward. For the first time I realize we
are not alone. A man in his early forties, wearing a perfectly ironed uniform, sat
in the driver's seat.
New car and new driver? That's too unusual for Lucas. He hates anyone driving
his precious baby especially if it's a brand new Rolls Royce that must have cost
him a fortune. This must be a bad omen, I thought quietly. I wonder if I made the
right decision.
"I don't trust you Lucas." I said in between greeted teeth but he paid me no
attention. "The last time you dragged me with you we ended up detained in a
police station for a fortnight." I added. I massaged my temples which were
beginning to throb.
"Yeah, I remember that." He said rather casually like it was no big deal. "It's for
drunk driving and overspeeding." He added without opening his eyes. His hands
massaged his temples as if he too was suffering from a severe headache.
I sighed deeply. I left without telling Phoenix. I felt horrible. She would be
worried if I'm gone too long. It's Lucas' fault. I want to throttle him hard until he
admits where he's bringing me.
"What is this all about Lucas? I'm not in the mood to play games with you."
"This is not a game, Ace." Lucas finally opened his eyes.
"Then tell me where the hell we're going." I shot back. It took me an
extraordinary amount of self-restraint not to land a punch on his jaw.
"No." He replied with finality. "You will not wish to go if I told you where. Trust
me Ace, I know you more than anyone else. I know more about you than Vince
Greyson and Ybbrahim Greyson did."
"Goddamit Lucas Nicholas. I cursed the day we became best friends." I clenched
my fist forcefully until my nails dug deep into my palms.
Lucas paid me no attention. He looked towards the window as if he found it

more interesting compared to me. "Perhaps you will hate not just me but my
whole clan as well once you know the truth." He added without tearing his gaze
off the window.
"What are you talking about? This is not funny Lucas. If you're trying to make
fun of me, cut the crap for God's sake. This isn't entertaining!"
Lucas said nothing more. Realizing I couldn't squeeze the truth from him even if
I aim a shotgun to his head, I shut my mouth tight. I know him well. After all,
we've been best friends for years. He wouldn't tell me the truth now. I have no
option to wait what he's up to. I only pray wherever we are going that I could
return safely home after this ordeal. .
The car was wrapped with disconcerting silence. I shifted my gaze out the
passing scenery on the car window. I swear if I'm going to think about my
situation for another minute I shall go crazy.
Just when I thought we would continue to travel down the road forever the Rolls
Royce turned left into a colossal iron gate. A dozen guards were stationed
outside and when the gates opened and the car rolled inside another set of armed
guards were scattered near the gates.
Is this a drug factory or a drug lord hideout? I can't distinguish between the two?
I thought suspiciously. Before I could decide between the two the car's window
rolled open. The guards salute to the man driving the Rolls Royce as it sped past
them.
Whatever doubts I had quickly disappeared when the impressive Victorian

modern mansion came to view. It was twice as big as Madam Stella's luxury
estate and it's even bigger and wider compared to Crawford Mansion. From the
outside it screams riches and luxury. I wonder what it looked like from the
inside. It's not that I care. It's just I'm curious to know.
A vast swimming pool with ocean blue waters were spread in front of the
mansion. The glittering light from the open windows glittered on the reflection
of the pool.
The Rolls Royce pulled into a stop. The man in front of the driver's seat climbed
out the car and moved to my side to open the door but before he could pull it
open, I'm already out the door.
Lucas Nicholas emerge from the car and gesture towards the regal mansion.
"Welcome to Claymore Mansion." He said in which I wanted to reply "The hell I
care." but before I could say the words, the man in black formal suite gestured
for us to follow.
The man reminded me of a butler. He have the attitude and the calculating
movements of one. Even physically he appeared well polished just like the
spotless uniform he wore.
Lucas Nicholas walked at ease as if he'd been through the place a couple of time
before and he knew where's going.
The man pushed the main door open. The elegantly furnished foyer came to
view. A large chandelier hung on the ceiling. It reflected on the flawless white
floor.
"Welcome to Claymore, Sir Greyson."

Chapter 99 - LADY RAVENWOOD
This is beginning to irritate me. I paused. Took a deep calming breath and fought
for self-control. The hell, Lucas Nicholas dragged me here for this? He must
have lost his mind. Didn't he when Alexandria, his wife ran away with her lover
on their first wedding anniversary?
"Lucas," I said in a menacingly sharp tone. That could have rendered an ordinary
man run in fear. But Lucas was no 'ordinary' man.
"Bring Ace to Lady Ravenwood, Milton. It would complicate things if Ace

changes his mind before meeting her." Lucas said instead, looking at the other
man, obviously trying to ignore me.
"Yes, Mr. St.. Alexander."
"What is this all about Lucas? I swear I'll kill you after this."
"I'm very sure you will likely do that after you realize my connection with Lady
Ravenwood." He responded strangely. My eyebrows scrunched in confusion.
Before I could react, Milton was already on his feet. Lucas didn't move so I
followed Milton alone.
Lady Ravenwood? It didn't ring a bell to me. Who was she?
Milton said nothing. I followed behind him until we reached a door. He made no
move to open the door so we could enter. Instead, he stared at me without
betraying any emotion on his face and said. "You may enter Sir Greyson."
He bent into a graceful bow before retreating a step backward. The frown on my
forehead deepened. I'm not liking this. My intuition tells me something
disastrous is about to happen.
I gingerly turned the knob, pushed the door, and entered the room which I
realized was an incredibly large library. The pleasant scent of books wafted into
the air, it brings so many nostalgic memories. My mother used to bring me to our
library and read me books when I was a child but that was in the past now. I
forced myself to focus on the present.
The wooden shelves were filled with thick books neatly organized by fiction and
nonfiction. On other shelves, books written by popular and best-selling authors
were arranged in alphabetical order.
Just on my left, an elegant sofa set stood. It was empty too. There's no sign
someone was inside.
I was about to move back to the door when a soft flicker of movement caught
my attention. From behind the shelves, a woman with golden-brown hair pinned
on her head into a perfectly made chignon emerged. Her soft sapphire eyes
glowed with tears.
She's still beautiful just like the last time I saw her. She ages so well.
I wanted to run to her, wrap her tight into my arms but I stopped myself when
the memories of how she left me that night returned. My eyes fluttered close.
But even with my eyes closed, I can't escape the sight of her face. It was still
there inside my thoughts.
I will never forget her face. It was the same face who haunted me in my dreams
until I woke up gasping for air. I thought I would feel nothing after seeing her
again. I was mistaken.
If there's someone I ever loved too much… It was her. But she ruined everything
when she left me. I trusted her when she told me she will return but the liar that
she is—she never really intended to fulfill her promise.
Fury which had been concealed within me for years bubbled to the surface until I
couldn't breathe anymore. It took me a great amount of self-control not to scream
at her and wrap my fingers into her lovely neck.
She moved with slow, reluctant steps. The hem of her delicate ball gown rustled
on the carpeted floor. Each step she makes the more my hatred increases.
"My son…" She whispered. The tears on her cheeks flow more freely, almost
soaking her flushed cheeks. .
"You don't have the right to call me your son, Claire. The son you abandoned
was long since dead. He died of hopelessness the night you left him shivering
with fever." The chill in my voice could have frozen the underworld.
Ms. Ravenwood stiffened. Her shoulders fell. She looked at me with longing in
her eyes.
Another heart-wrenching sob erupts on her throat. She stopped walking when
my laser-sharp eyes met hers.
I couldn't feel an ounce of pity as I look at her tear-stricken eyes. I'm not capable
of any emotions except disgust and contempt.
"Ace… please." She raised her gloved fingers to touch me but I pull away. She
disgusts me. I don't want to feel her touch because every time I look at her, I
only see the woman who left me when I needed her most.
Claire, my mother left me on the hell where Ybbrahim raced me with an iron
fist. His wife Samantha was no different, she too is as evil as her husband. I
couldn't forget how she used to whip me over and over again until I lose
consciousness. The series of abuse would not happen if only my mother didn't
leave me that night.
"The night you left me… That's the day you signed off as my mother." The
words dig so hard that she sobbed harder. Her slender shoulders shook violently.
Things happened almost fifteen years ago but the same shot of pain still stabs my
heart as if it happened just yesterday. I learned to live my life without her in it
but why did she need to return?
The door to the past only opened. The horrible memories returned to torture me
again.
No! No! Claire shouldn't have returned!
A woman who leaves her child alone—whatever reason she may have—didn't
deserve to be a mother at all.
She is not my mother. My mother died fifteen years ago.
Chapter 100 - ESTRANGED
MOTHER
From the deepest dėsɨrės
often come the deadliest
hatred.
***
"I'm here, my son. I left you in the past but please forgive me. Whatever I did, I
regret it now. But please accept me again as your mother. I will do everything for
you."
Claire wiped the tears off her cheeks with her gloved fingers. Slowly, she
clutched the skirt of her beaded ball gown and lowered her knees to the soft,
carpeted floor.
Large, sapphire eyes peered behind exquisite eyelashes, it continued to fight my

gaze for minutes.. I don't feel anything at all as I watch her on her knees. Not
even pity.
It felt like I lost all my abilities to feel any emotion. I no longer feel the pain,
only numbness.
I closed my eyes tightly until stars burst in my eyes. If she only came back
earlier I might have forgiven her but it was extremely too late. I have no room
left for forgiveness after she treated me like a piece of excess baggage—
unwanted, useless, and unloved. That's the worst emotion an innocent child
could suffer.
"Too late Ms. Ravenwood. You already missed fifteen long years of my life. I
don't need a mother. I repeat in case you don't understand a thing. I don't need a
mother."
Having said the words, I turned my back at her the way she turned her back to
me years ago. Her wretched sobs intensified, it filled the corners of the room.
I stopped when I was almost near the door and without looking back, I spoke. "I
don't want to see you again, Claire. Never again. Forget that you once had a
son."
I turned the knob and hurriedly walked away from the library. I need to leave as
far as possible from this place."
Lucas Nicholas was pacing back and forth in front of the foyer. When he saw
me, he stopped and raised his head. After he saw the grim expression on his face,
he knew instantly that things didn't go well.
He kept his mouth shut as we made our way outside the house. Lucas
immediately went to his car parked nearby and climbed inside. His car moved
and stopped in front of me. I opened the door and sat beside him in the driver's
seat.
"How are you related to Ms. Ravenwood Lucas?" I asked the question in a
surprisingly calm manner.
The car moved to the iron gates. When the car was moving safely outside, Lucas
finally replied. " Lady Ravenwood was my mother's younger sister." He replied
nonchalantly as if he's simply telling about the weather outside and not such a
startling revelation.
"Goddammit, Lucas! You've been lying all along."
"Not that I know it, Ace. I found out about Lady Ravenwood's existence just
weeks ago so don't blame me. I wasn't even aware I have an aunt before she
introduced herself."
"I don't believe you, Lucas."
"I know you won't. But could you believe it? We're cousins. I find that difficult
to believe." He said. .
"So do I," I murmured, leaning to the soft cushion behind me.
Now that we are far away from Claymore Mansion I feel I am a lot better
compared a while ago. Even the anger attempting to erupt inside me didn't burst
with full force. Even my breathing is beginning to calm down now.
"I'm sorry to have you dragged to this Ace," Lucas said sincerely. His eyes
remained glued to the highway while he drove.
"Just be thankful you are my cousin, Lucas. If not, I already punched you hard
on the face."
I turned my gaze towards the window. Staring blindly at the view passing by.
But my burgeoning thoughts were not on it. It's traveling miles and miles away.
"I don't know what happened between you and Ms. Ravenwood but can't you
forgive her Ace?"
"No," I replied icily. My fists clenching at my side. How could I forgive when
every time I think of her all I could feel is pain. "When Claire left me, my
stepmother Samantha nearly killed me. I fought for long fifteen years to keep
myself alive, Lucas. Even Vince tried to kill me several times before that I
already lost count of how many times he became a threat to my life. Until now, I
still can't believe I managed to escape the clutches of my family with my body
parts still intact."
"You could have crushed your entire family before. You almost had everything.
You have the power and money to do so."
"I know, and that's my biggest mistake which I regret not doing when I still have
the chance. If only I'd been merciless before, I crushed them already like a
cigarette buŧŧ."
Lucas Nicholas said nothing more, aware that there's nothing he could say which
will change my mind into forgiving someone who treated me as if I don't exist
after all these years
My childhood wound runs too deep. It's hard to forget the memories when the
wound was etched deep into my whole being. I don't know if I'm capable of
forgiving my mother anymore. Perhaps I will be forever thankful if she never
showed up again.
Lucas didn't drive straight to Madam Stella's estate. Instead, he drove the car in
the direction of the townhouse he was staying.
Once the car reached his place, Lucas Nicholas invited me inside for a glass of
champagne. I'm badly in need of something warm to calm my nerves. I agreed to
the offer.
"Think of it, Ace. Once you accept Lady Ravenwood as your mother, you will be
one step away to becoming the Earl of Claymore." He said when were settled on
the barstool of his mini bar and poured the contents of Dom Pérignom into my
wine glass.
"I don't give a damn about titles, Lucas." I snapped, took a quick swallow of the
champagne. "It's something which would never give me the happiness I badly
wanted. I'm contented with my life now. I don't have everything thing but I have
someone I will ever need. It's enough for me." I added, referring to Phoenix and
Faith Vienne.
"Think about it again, Ace. Once you have your wealth and power you could
take your revenge on the people who ruined you."
"I'm not going to waste my time destroying them. I'll watch karma do the dirty
work."
Lucas sighed. Defeated. "I respect your decision. But I hope you would change
your mind."
"I won't. And that's final."

Chapter 101 - PROBLEM
It's already past seven. The peaceful night sky was adorned with millions of
bright stars. The orange moon was large, and bright as it proudly stood on the
horizon. The night was perfect for lovers to sneak out and watch the picturesque
star-studded evening. Except that I'm not in the balcony to revere to the beautiful
scenery that appears almost within my reach. I'm not in the mood to stargaze.
Ace hasn't returned yet and I'm dead worried about him. I tried calling him
earlier but no one was answering. Then Elisa discovered that he left his phone
lying on top of the glass table inside the parlor. Perhaps he was in a hurry when
he and his unexpected visitor left. It never crossed his mind to bring it with him.
I paced back and forth on the space of the balcony with arms folded under my
brėȧsts. As the time passes by my unease deepens.. What if something happened
to him all the way? I shuddered at the thought. Please Lord, hopefully not, I
pleaded.
I have nothing to worry about, I told myself. Ace wasn't alone. Based on the
servant's observation, Ace was accompanied by two respectable gentlemen. The
first man was younger, about the same age as Ace, tall, good-looking, and with
fine manners.
The second man was much older than the two. He wore a well polished black
uniform which only a butler from Brittania's aristocrats and noblemen wears.
A butler and a nobleman seems to be an unusual visitor for Ace. As far as I

know, he doesn't have any relatives and friends here in the country. But then I
don't know that much about Ace. Perhaps he indeed has a relative or friend here
which he forgot to mention.
The moment Ace left, unease began to nag inside me as if something unpleasant
would happen. My unease only intensified when dinner came but Ace hadn't
returned yet. It's not like him to disappear just like that without a valid reason.
I let go a deep sigh.
Calm down Phoenix. I told myself and pushed the negative ideas racing inside
my thoughts.
I moved to the door which was slightly ajar, and peeked inside. Faith Vienne was
peacefully asleep in her crib. I left the door open in case she wakes up crying I
would hear her in an instant. Relief washed over me knowing she's fine.
On the bed, Elisah was leaning on the headboard and reading a book with her
half open eyelids. She would fall asleep soon. She spent the day ȧssisting
Madam Stella decorating a wedding gown.
I pushed the door close. The wind was getting colder. I don't want it to enter the
room. My feet brought me on the rails where I rest both of my fingers and look
up to the sky.
It was a beautiful night if only Ace wasn't making me worried. I shall wait for
him until he arrives and ask what happened today. I'm sure he would tell me the
truth.
The sound of footsteps inside Ace's room made me pause. I turned away from
the rails and moved to the door. But before I reached the knob, it suddenly
opened. Ace emerged from it.
He reached for me then wrapped me into his arms. Relief washed inside me
knowing that he was safely home. "I'm sorry for making you worried." He
whispered. His warm lips landed on the crown of my head where he kissed me.
My momentary relief was replaced with distress when the strong scent of wine
invaded my nostrils. He'd been drinking. That means he has a problem—a big
one. I realize my intuition was right. Something was wrong with Ace.
He didn't let me go. He just held me in his arms as if he feared I would be gone
if he set me free. I didn't move either. I allowed him to hold me until I sensed his
breathing calmed down.
"It's late Ace. It's past seven. Why did you arrive just now?" I asked softly. I
pushed him slightly until my eyes were leveled to his. His eyes were red and
sleepy. He'd been drinking too much wine.
"I'm sorry Phoenix." He replied. He sounded sincere. "I don't want to come
home and bring my problems here."
"That is why you drink yourself into a stupor." I replied, eyeing his crumpled t-
shirt which was soaked with sweat.
"I'm so sorry Phoenix." He repeated for the third time. His eyes fluttered close. .
"This would be the last time you would drink like this, Ace. The next time you
do this, I will not forgive you."
"Yes, I promise Madam." He whispered and landed another kiss into my head.
I didn't know Ace could be this sweet when he's drunk.
He leaned closer to my ears. The hairs on my nape stand on end. " You look
lovely tonight. Even more beautiful than you do did this morning." He added.
I wonder what he found so appealing in the pair of pajamas I wore.
"I'll help you to your bed." I said instead, ignoring his remark. Surprisingly, he
didn't argue. I pulled his arm around my shoulders and guided him across the
room. He was heavy but I managed to hold him still until we reached his
bedroom.
Ace lay sprawled on his bed with eyes tightly shut.
"Ace?"
There was no response
"Ace!" I tapped his cheeks gently until he stirred.
"Hmmmm?"
"Have you eaten?"

"A bit but I am not hungry." He replied. If he didn't reeked of champagne I
would almost think he's not drunk.
His shoes still dangle on his feet. Sighing, I removed it for him. When his shoes
fell to the floor he moved to the headboard and buried his face on the pillow.
His shirt was wet with his sweat. He needs changing. I wonder how big his
problem is that he needs to drink too much.
"I'll remove your t-shirt Ace." I climbed to the bed and helped him remove his
shirt. He didn't object and helped me remove it by raising his arms.
He still smells like champagne. The scent still lingered on his skin. I wonder if
he accidentally poured himself some while he was drinking himself to stupor.
I left Ace on his bed and hurriedly moved to the door. When I returned I brought
a fresh towel with me. I moved to the sink to wash the towel. When I returned, I
scrubbed the damp towel into his skin to eliminate the odor of champagne that
still clung to him.
When I was satisfied, I snatched a shirt inside the cabinet and helped him put it
on.
"Don't leave me Phoenix." He said in a hoarse whisper without opening his eyes.
"I'm here Ace. I'm not leaving until you fall asleep." I gave him ȧssurance and
cradled his head into my ŀȧp.
"Thank you, Phoenix." He murmured. The sound of his soft voice melts my
heart.
"Now that you're settled, tell me the reason why you're drunk." My fingers
moved to his hair and used my fingers to brush the disheveled strands. " It's okay
if you don't want to talk about it. Perhaps I could ask you some other time."
Just when I thought he would not respond, he captured my fingers and brought it
to his lips. He kissed my palms repeatedly. My cheeks turned into a deep shade
of red as he continued to worship my palms. I didn't pull away. I allowed him to
hold my fingers. It felt so good to be pampered this way.
"Do you really want to know?"
"Yes, I badly want to know." I responded quickly before he could change his
mind.
"My biological mother managed to locate me and now she wants me back." The
words were laced with bitterness. His eyes snapped open. Fury gleamed on his
exquisite blue eyes.
Pity seized my heart. Ace was in pain. It hurts him more than I could imagine.
"My mother…. She left me fifteen years ago. She promised me she would come
back for me but she lied. The night she left she never returned."
There was a long pause as he contemplated what to say next. I didn't

say anything. He doesn't need my opinion. He just needed someone to listen so I
kept my mouth shut as he spoke.
"My mother doesn't have any idea how my life turned out when she left. Half of
me died when she went away. I couldn't have her back now. It's way too late."
He said in a tone filled with so much emotion. Tears gather on the corner of his
eyes.
I want to tell him everything would be alright but I know I would be lying.
Instead, I shut my mouth and watch as tears continue to fall down his cheeks.
Seeing him rhis hopeless shattered my fragile heart into a million pieces.
I held him tightly as he continue to cry. I wiped the tears from his cheeks using
the back of my palms. "Please stop crying, Ace." I whispered and fought the
strong urge to cry.
Chapter 102 - OLD SCARS
From every wound
there is a scar,
and every scars
tells a story.
A story that says,
'I survived.'
***
"No one will hurt you, Ace. I'm here."
His stiff shoulders slowly eased. His eyes fluttered close, long exquisite
eyelashes draped under his eyes. His labored breathing stopped as he began to
relax..
"That's good. Just close your eyes and drift to sleep. You will feel better when
you wake up."
I lay a soft kiss on his temples and heard him sigh. I ċȧrėssed his hair and
watched the rise and fall of his ċhėst.
He'd been through a lot. I'm sure of that. He always shows his strong side. He
never once allowed anyone to see his weakness, not even to me. But now he's
like an open book. He even cried.
He must be in a lot of pain. His childhood had been extremely painful for him.
He may not tell me what happened when he's a child but based on how he
loathed his stepmother, I could guess she treated him unfairly. Perhaps his
stepmother hurt him physically.
The scars on his back aside from the big one he acquired after saving me, were
scattered on his back. There were so many of them. It's a result of severe
whippings caused by a stick or a whip. But now he covered them with a phoenix
tattoo. It's no longer visible but it was still there, my fingers felt the scar when I
was changing his clothes a while ago.
His traumatic childhood must be the reason for his cold and emotionless
personality. If he felt hope before perhaps he lost them already when his step
mother shattered his dream with her lashing tongue and iron hands.
For a moment, I continued to watch him. If I could only take some of his pain I
would share it so he doesn't need to carry all the weight on his own.
The world saw him as strong, brave, and intelligent. But no one saw the real him
beyond the surface. What people saw was the image he wanted to show
everyone but it wasn't the real him. The real Ace was a wounded man. Who's
illusion of true love was ruined by a greedy woman.
"When I was fifteen years old, I badly wanted to play the violin…" Ace began
just as I thought he was fast asleep. He captured my palms and brought them to
his lips. His eyes remained closed as he continued. "Every day I saved a portion
of my allowance so I could hire a private tutor. My dedication to save money
paid off and I accumulated just enough money to hire someone who could help
me improve my skills. For months, I secretly trained without my father and his
wife knowing. They are against my passion because it's something they could
never understand, and told me I couldn't gain money from it. They don't
understand that it's not all about money, it's all about doing your passion and
fulfilling something which makes you look forward to life."
He paused. His jaw gritted and his hands tightened around my palms. The
memories revive the traumatic and dreadful experience he had. I know I should
stop him since the pain gripping him was too much and yet I couldn't find
enough courage to make him stop. He runs away from those memories almost all
his life. It's time for him to face them and conquer his demons
"What happened, Ace?" I asked in a bȧrėly audible whisper. My eyes watered
while .
heavy emotions choked my throat. "Please tell me."
"The first time I held the violin around my small hands, it was the happiest
moment of my life. It felt like I floated in the air and was transported to heaven.
The tutor told me I'm a fast learner and exceptionally gifted in playing a musical
instrument." His lips stretched into a blissful smile as he recalled the events. He
was happy… so happy… that it broke my heart into a million pieces knowing it
was short-lived and a traumatic event will soon follow. "But then… the day
came when Samantha learned about my secret."
The smile on his lips faded. I bit my lips when his face contorted in agony. My
hands tightened around his fingers to make him feel I'm there with him. But he
never seemed to know I was there. In an icy tone that could have frozen the
depths of the underworld he continued. "Samantha was outraged. I will never
forget how her face contorted with fury when she asked me how long I'd been
playing the violin. She slapped me in the face multiple times until my face was
numbed and I told her the truth. When I said I'd been training for nearly three
years, she hit my hands three hundred sixty times ."
"Did she hit you with the violin bow as a punishment?" I know my voice would
be trembling as I spoke but hearing my voice crack this much shocked me.
Dear God. This is painful. I mumbled inwardly while asking him for some
strength and a bit of courage to listen to what happened next.
Ace shook his head. "She made me kneel to the floor with my arms held to the
air and hit me hard with the violin until my fingers bled badly and until my
bones were broken. I haven't been able to use my hands for a year after the
incident. It took me years of therapy to be able to move them again. When I
recovered I never touched a musical instrument again. I'm flooded with
unbearable memories when I touch them. I totally gave up the only thing that
kept me alive all these years."
"Ace….Ace…" I sobbed. The emotions I tried to keep under control broke into a
rampage. I found myself wrapped into his arms when it was he who was
supposed to be needing my comfort.
"Hush… Please don't cry at my expense. I'm not as fragile as I look. I'm made of
sturdy stuff." His hands ċȧrėssed my hair while he consoled me but it only made
me cry harder.
"It must be hard losing the only thing that makes you feel alive."
"Hard would be an understatement Phoenix. When I couldn't play the violin

anymore a part of me died. I lost my happiness and purpose in life. The only
thing that was keeping me alive was breathing. I'm almost dead from the inside
as well as from the outside."
"Oh, Ace… I'm so sorry…" Ace pulled me into his arms and pressed his temples
into my own.
Abundant tears flow from his eyes as he stares at me. "Don't be sorry Phoenix.
You just don't know how you revived my broken soul the day you came into my
life. I have never known real happiness until the day I met you."
He pressed his lips to my cheeks kissing the beads of tears slithering my flushed
cheeks. It was outrageous to think we're both crying over the past.
"The moment I met you, I didn't just find the missing piece of my life but I
found painting as well. You inspired me to draw and to color what I paint with
vibrant colors. You taught me that even after my great downfall someone would
come to rescue me. I'm the prince who was supposed to save you. Instead, you
became the dashing princess who freed me from my dark prison cell."
He hugged me into his arms as if he was telling me that I am not alone. We have
each other now. Whatever lies in the past it's already behind us and we must now
look forward to the future that we still have.
"From now on I will pursue to bring you nothing but happiness. I will replace all
the bad memories with good ones so you could bring them with you wherever
you go. I will serve you until my last breath. I will treat you as my Queen and
Faith Vienne my princess—our princess. I only want us to rebuild a castle of
good memories so that when I'm gone you will remember me as your King and
not the cruel villain I once had been. I love you Phoenix. I always have and
always will. And if one day my love for you will be put to test, I shall shield my
body and catch a bullet for you. Nothing would make me more proud of myself
than dying to protect you."
And after he finished his vow, he tilted my chin and claimed my lips. The
warmth of his soft lips was so addictive that I found myself responding with the
same passionate enthusiasm. I shut my eyes tightly and savored the softness of
his lips pressed to mine.
Chapter 103 - LATE
Just when I thought the kiss would last for all eternity, it was over. My wide,
questioning eyes shifted back to his, wondering why he pulled away.
He ruffled my hair and flashed me a charming smile, it was so bright that it lit up
the whole room. He gazed at me with his eyes glowing with unmistakable
tenderness.
"Thank you for being here when I needed you the most." He whispered with
eyes half-closed and continued to ruffle my hair like a child.
"You don't have to thank me, Ace." I respond, my cheeks heating up. "I will
always care for you without expecting anything in return."
He didn't say anything. Instead, he held me into his arms and buried his nose into
the crown of my head.. I closed my eyes, savoring the indescribable moment that
seemed magical.
That moment as he held me tightly I know Ace is my one true love. No man
would ever replace him in my heart. I love him not because he's perfect but I
love him because he accepted my flaws and imperfections. And now in return,
I'm giving him the comfort he once wholeheartedly gave me.
We are two lost souls who found solace in each other's arms. No matter how
hard people will keep us apart we will always find each other and start all over
again. We are made for each other and we will conquer our fears together.
"It's about time you return to your room, Phoenix. Faith Vienne might wake up
anytime soon. You should be there when she does."
He reluctantly let me go. Just like him, I don't want this night to end too. But we
both know where we would end up if I stay.
"Will you be fine?" I asked, eyeing him hesitantly. I'm not certain if leaving him
would be the right decision. He might stumble on the floor if he tries to get up. I
would not want him to hurt himself. He's too precious for me to allow him to
hurt himself doing stupid things.
"I will be fine, Phoenix." He ȧssured me then flashed me another dazzling smile
that melted all my worries away.
"I guess you will be fine then. Goodnight Ace… Sleep tight." I moved out of the
bed but before my feet could land on the floor he caught my fingers and pulled
me on top of him.
"You forgot my goodnight kiss." He murmured to my ears. Before I could even

react his hands sneaked around my waist then his mouth met my parted lips.
His mouth was soft and warm like honey. I found myself responding to the
rhythm of his lips with untutored passion. He teased me with his tongue coaxing
me to part my mouth to allow him entry. His fingers wandered to my back until
they found their way inside my shirt.
I gasped. He took the golden opportunity to thrust his tongue inside my parted
mouth. The kiss deepened until my whole body was set on fire. Just I'm enjoying
the kiss, he stopped.
"Goodnight my queen… Please dream of me tonight." He whispered, biting the

bottom of my ears.
He kissed my forehead for one last time before he let me go. He was smiling as
he watched me move down the bed and walk to the door of the balcony in haste.
I opened the door and sneaked outside. But before I closed the door I stole one
last glance on the bed. Ace's eyes were closed. He appeared asleep on the bed.
Elisa was already asleep when I entered the room. And so was Faith Vienne. My
daughter didn't even stir after I lay a soft kiss on her forehead.
Faith Vienne looks so much like her father. The thought made me smile as I
watched her. She's so pretty, almost like a doll. When she goes older Ace would
be spending his life plotting a way to scare a dozen of suitors she will surely
acquire when she's at the right age. . Ace would be an overprotective father. It
would be fun watching him troubled by his daughter's suitors.
"Goodnight Faith," I murmured. .
The lights on the ceiling were already turned off so I headed straight to bed. I
pulled the blanket closer to my chin.
I could still feel the warmth of his lips on my own. My fingers traced my bottom
lip, somehow it still tingled from the passionate kiss we shared. My cheeks
burned at the memory.
How I wish he was here beside me so I could hug him tight the way I'm hugging
the pillow now.
As I lay awake while staring at the ceiling, I was reminded of the quotes written
on the pillowcase.
'Tonight, I hugged my pillow and dream of you but someday I will dream about
my pillow and I'll be hugging you.'
I wish that one day it would be possible. Except that Faith Vienne would be in
the bed between us if that happens.
I don't know how long I'd been lying there when I finally felt my eyes grow
heavy. Sleep was waving at me and it was just what I needed now. So I closed
my eyes and drifted to a sweet slumber.
The soft cries on the crib woke me up. The last remnant of my dream faded and I
snapped back to reality. I forced my eyes open and nearly ran to the crib. I
glance at the wall clock. It says four o'clock. I'd been asleep for five hours.
I took Faith into my arms but she didn't stop crying. She's hungry I guess. I
grabbed her feeding bottle and brought it to her lips. She stopped crying in an
instant. I let go a huge sigh of relief when she closed her eyes. Moments later she
was fast asleep. I removed the empty bottle from her lips and returned her to the
crib.
When I was sure she would not awaken I climbed on the soft comforts of the bed
and drifted back to sleep.
I woke up from the morning sunshine permeating through the window. The
drapes had been pulled aside to brighten the room.
My eyes fluttered open. The first one I saw standing in front of the window was
Elisah holding Faith into her arms. "Good morning, Bea" She greeted me when
she noticed I was awake. The smile on her lips almost surpassed the brightness
of the sun streaming from the glass window.
"Good morning, Lis," I murmured, mirroring the vibrant smile on my friend's

lips.
My daughter was already awake. She's happily wiggling on Elisa's arms. I closed
my eyes again, savoring the warmth of the bed. I didn't sleep well last night
because my daughter woke up around four in the morning. I guess it's still early
and I could extend my sleep for another thirty minutes.
"Bea?" Elisa called.
"Hmmm?" I replied without opening my eyes.
"Isn't Harvey University's first-ever Student Assembly today?"
"Yes…." I replied lazily not wanting to open my eyes.
"What time is it?"
"Around 10:00 am," I murmured.
"It's already 9:00 in the morning, Bea. You will be late if you don't move now. It
would take you approximately one hour to reach the university."
All thoughts of sleeping fled entirely from my body as if I'm doused with a
bucket of ice-cold water. I overslept. The thought shocked me. I jumped out of
the bed, totally awake.
"Oh, you didn't wake me up."
"I did wake you up but you didn't even budge," Elisa complained, chuckling. "I
could have dropped a bomb in front of you and you wouldn't even flinch."
"Oh. I'm sorry."
I hastily retrieved a bath towel from inside the cabinet. "Please hold Faith Vienne
for me. I'll just take a quick bath."
"Sure, take your time Bea." I heard Elisa replied behind me as I hurriedly moved
to the bathroom.
I peeled my clothes and jumped under the shower. The cold water nearly made
me scream when it soaked my body. I forgot how to adjust the temperature in my
haste.
Jeez. I overslept and now I have to move as fast as I can to avoid being late. I
forgot to set an alarm yesterday. I thought I would wake up in time.
Minutes later I emerged from the bathroom, ran to the cabinet, and grabbed my
school uniform. It would be the first time I would wear it, the thought fills me
with both fear and excitement at the same time. I've never worn a school uniform
this elegant before.
It almost took me five minutes to get dressed. And it took me a couple of

minutes to properly tie my necktie.
I grabbed my three-inch shoes from the rack and put them on. When I was
finished I stood in front of the mirror and checked my appearance.
I grabbed the comb from the dresser and brushed my hair. I should have tied it
neatly into a ponytail but I'm running out of time.
Chapter 104 -
CONGRATULATIONS
"You looked great, Bea! The school uniform suits you well." Elisa exclaimed
from behind me.
A blush crept on my cheeks from the unexpected compliment. "Thank you, Lis,"
I replied, turned away from the mirror, and walked towards her.
Faith Vienne flailed her dainty hands when her bright blue eyes landed on mine.
What a cute little thing, if only I could bring her to school. I thought
despondently, sighing.
Her cute little lips curled into a dazzling smile that reminds me so much of Ace.
It was enough to lift my sunken mood. Tenderness welled inside me when my
daughter raised her hands eagerly as if telling me to pick her up. I couldn't resist
the urge and I took her into my arms..
"You adorable little thing." I teased then landed a soft peck on her upturned nose.
Faith Vienne in return ċȧrėssed my cheeks with her dainty fingers. "If only
Mama and Papa could bring you to school we will. Unfortunately, babies are not
allowed in the University so you need to wait until we return. Aunt Stella and
Aunt Lisa will take good care of you while we're gone.
I will miss you for a while, my princess. But don't worry baby, we will return as
soon as possible."
Faith, as if she understood what I mean giggled and ċȧrėssed my cheeks once
more as if telling me it's going to be alright.
"Aren't you attending the Students Assembly Lis?" I tore my gaze off from Faith
Vienne so I could look at my best friend.
"No, We're not returning to the University until next week since we conduct
advanced classes this summer. Welcome to Harvey University, Bea. You're
officially part of the family today."
"I didn't pass the exam, Lis. Don't be so excited." I replied keeping my
disappointment to myself.
Elisa opened her mouth to speak but decided to keep her thoughts to herself.
Instead, she gave me one of her mysterious smiles that left me wondering what
does that smile mean.
"You must be going. You will be late if you don't hurry. Your King was already
waiting outside the door." She said grinning from ear to ear. Even her eyes were
glowing as she teased me.
I kissed Faith Vienne on her cheeks one last time. I feel bad leaving my daughter
behind but I must be off or else Ace and I would be late for the meeting.
"Thank you so much for this, Lis. This means so much to me." I said,
carefully placing my daughter into her arms. "I'll cook your favorite dish tonight
as a token of my appreciation."
"I would love that." She replied, beaming. Her beautiful face brightens. "The
time, Bea. You go now."
"Oh, of course, of course," I responded, glancing at the mirror for the last time
then to Faith Vienne's mellow eyes before running to the door. "See you later
Lis."
Ace was indeed waiting outside when I emerged from the door. Elisa informed
me in advance but still, I wasn't prepared for the sudden increase in my
heartbeat.
The pleasant greeting I prepared didn't come out. Instead, I found myself
paralysed in my palace when a pair of exquisite blue eyes captured my gaze.
"Good morning, my queen." He murmured, giving me a smile that turned my

knees into noodles. He captured my palms and brought them to his lips making
the hairs on my body stand on ends.
I was speechless. My cheeks burned. He was eyeing me from head to toe with
eyes gleaming with admiration.
Sh*t. Ace looked so damn good in his school uniform. I nearly drooled at the
sight of him. He wasn't even aware of how dashing he looks today. .
He let my fingers go and it dropped to my side. I was actually hoping that he

would continue to hold my hands.
Ace casually ran his fingers to the soft strands of his hair. My throat turned dry
as the Sahara Desert as I looked at him. "You looked great in your uniform." He
complimented. His heated gaze moved to my body. But when his gaze landed on
the black pencil-cut skirt I wore, he frowned.
He didn't say anything for a short moment. I wonder what he was thinking as he
looks at me with eyebrows almost merging into a single line. What's wrong, I
wanted to ask but he was already moving towards the door. "I will follow you to
the car, Phoenix. I'll kiss Faith Vienne goodbye first."
I nodded my head and watched him enter the door and close it behind him.
When he was gone, I simply shrugged my shoulders and walked down the stairs.
***
"Isn't your skirt cut too low, Phoenix?"
It was the first question coming from his lips after he helped put my seatbelt on.
When I look at him, I noticed he was frowning.
He didn't pay me a glance. He continued to focus his attention on the steering

wheel as he turned the engine to life.
My eyebrows were scrunched in confusion as I looked at him while I wondered

what caused his sudden change in mood.
The car moved forward. The colossal gates opened. Moments later the car was
safely moving on the four-lane highway.
"Phoenix?"
My wandering thoughts came crashing back to reality. "Oh, about that…."
How do I explain that to him that it's the standard skirt length without him
getting annoyed at me?
"You didn't fit the uniform when you received it, didn't you?"
I bit my lips before I replied. "I didn't," I admitted. I wasn't expecting that it
would be this short. The length should be just above my knees and not in the mid
of my thɨġhs.
"Isn't it too short, Ace?" I asked, suddenly becoming too self-conscious.
"It's not that short compared to other female students I saw when I first came to
the University. But for me, yours is too short. It exposes your long, shapely legs.
I don't want any other man looking at you." He replied without filters. He
appeared embarrassed. His cheeks were wildly blushing.
I bit my lower lip and shut my mouth tightly. Still startled by his unexpected
remark, my mouth remained closed.
How am I supposed to react to that remark?
Ace was just being overprotective since he didn't want me to be taken advantage
of. The thought made me smile. Butterflies fluttered the inside of my stomach. I
like this overprotective side of him. It makes me feel giddy like a teenager
having a crush for the first time.
"The first day of class will start next week. We still have time to have a few
adjustments to your skirts. Do you have any violent reaction?" He asked
seriously without tearing his gaze from the highway.
"Oh, I agree with you, Ace. This skirt is cut rather short. I want this to be a little
longer." I replied while pulling the skirt downward since it bȧrėly covers half of
my thɨġh when I sit down.
"Good." He replied. This time he throws me a quick glance before focusing his
attention straight ahead.
Silence ŀȧpsed between us until we reached the University. Ace maneuvered the
car to the parking space beside the display of other luxurious cars.
This school has students from the richest and influential families. The parking
area filled with branded cars was just proof of that.
"Just as I promised, I'm not going to tell anyone we knew each other." Ace said
just when I'm reaching for the door.
Relief washed over me. "Thank you so much, Ace," I replied and heard the door
click open. "We will meet here after the ȧssembly is over."
Ace nodded.
I clamber out of the car and follow the cemented path that will lead me to the
school's main door. After presenting my school Id to the guard he allowed me to
enter.
The sound of high-pitched voices greeted me as I walked down the hallway.

Students were gathered around the huge bulletin board. Curious, I moved closer
to the excited crowd to investigate.
I stood taller than most girls which I'm thankful for since I don't need to force
my way in to read what's written on the bulletin board. From where I stood, I
could read the names written on the list of students who topped the entrance
exam. Fifty students in total are listed.
I read the names starting from ten and above. Suddenly I stopped reading. Oh
my god. I mumbled, covering my mouth with my fingers. Shocked to see my
name on the top fifty list.
My name is ranked number eighteen. I have to blink my eyes several times just
to make sure I'm not just imagining it.
I passed the exam! I passed the exam!
I couldn't believe the news. I feel so high as if I hit the jackpot. I want to jump
up and down from excitement.
His lips moved.

"Congratulations, Phoenix." He mouthed.
Chapter 105 - SURPRISE!
If he…
Makes you laugh.
Kisses your forehead.
Says sorry.
Makes an effort.
Holds your hand.
Works hard.
Attempts to understand you..
then believe it or not,
He's quite perfect.
***
I walked to the lecture hall teary eyed. I still couldn't digest the news—I passed
the exam. Not just passed it but I did it with flying colors. I landed in eighteenth
place. I'm officially a college student from Harvey University. The thought
brought another tear to my eyes and I wiped it quickly with my fingers before
anyone could see them.
Father would be elated to hear the news. Grandmama and my eight brothers
would be happy too once they heard about my first ever achievement in the
University. I clasped my fingers together and sighed contentedly as I sat on the
last available chair on the third row facing the stage.
I couldn't wait to tell them the news!
The hustle and bustle inside the room stopped. The room fell into a sudden hush,
if a feather landed to the floor it would be heard as it landed to the bottom.
The sudden change in the atmosphere made me raise my head to investigate. I

saw Ace enter the room just in time. Wide, curious eyes followed his figure until
he sat on the last available chair in the first row.
I thought everyone would stop looking at him after he settled on the chair. I was
wrong. Instead, the curious glances seemed to grow in number until all the
students inside the room were looking at him.
But Ace was oblivious to the attention he was attracting. His attention was
focused on the stage while he sat proudly on his chair like a regal king who
didn't care about anyone at all.
I could feel his thinning patience from where I sat. He ran his fingers on his hair
several times which is a sign he was growing more impatient as the time passed
by. Just like me, he wanted to end the Student Assembly quickly.
No one inside the room could read his gestures better than I do. He must
probably be thinking of going home now. The man sometimes lacks patience.
When the heavens rained patience on earth he didn't bother to catch a bit of.
But then I admit he wasn't the only one eager to get home. I'm feeling the same
amount of restlessness as he did since our daughter was at home eagerly waiting
for us to return. .
Speaking of Faith Vienne, I wonder what she's doing now. I was hoping though
that she's not having one of her tearful fits. But then Elisa would know what to
do if she happens to be in one.
Mrs Foster, the school principal, climbed on the stage. The room fell into a
respectful silence when she took the microphone from one of her staff.
"Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to welcome you all to Harvey University.
It's such an honor to have you here today. But before I begin my speech, I would
like to congratulate you all for passing the entrance exam. All of you did a good
job. But above all, I would like to commend the students who topped the
entrance exam. I will call the top fifty students and when you hear your name
please stand up on your seat so everyone can see you."
The principal began to call the names on her list. She started with the person
ranked as number fifty. I listened to the names until my name was called.
"Ranked number eighteen… Phoenix De Amore."
The principal paused and smiled at me from the stage before she continued with
the next.
The principal continued to call the names until all the students were standing on
their seats except for the last one.
"And for the last but not the least, the one who topped the entrance exam, I
proudly present to you the student who achieved the number one spot by
perfecting his entrance exam. Please come to the stage, Mr. Ace Carter
Greyson."
Whaaaaat? Ace topped the exam?
Did I hear it correctly? Or was my imagination playing a trick on me?
"Mr Ace Carter Greyson, Please come up to the stage." My doubts faded when
the school principal called his name again. This time Ace slowly rose from his
seat.
I have to grip the nearby chair tightly for support as I watch him climb on the
stage.
I blinked my eyes several times to make sure that it was really him climbing on
the stage.
When I finally recovered from shock I straightened my back. I never once took
my eyes away from him in fear he would be gone if I allowed him to slip from
my sight.
Ace looked so good…. So damn good that I realize I wasn't the only one looking
at him with bold admiration. Everyone inside the room, most especially the
female students, were throwing interested glances in his direction. Who wouldn't
adore Ace when he's almost perfect on all sides. Not only was he handsome but
he was smart as well.
Our daughter hit the genetic jackpot. His father was not only good-looking, he's
talented and intelligent as well. What more could I ask for a man?
When Ace reached the stage, the room erupted into a round of applause. The rest
who topped the exam were all forgotten. The attention was solely focused on
him now.
He humbly bowed his head to the crowd as if thanking them. His wandering
eyes surveyed the crowd until he met my gaze. I wasn't expecting him to smile
but he did, his eyes crinkled at the corner. The smile was so bright that it lit the
whole room and it stole my breath away.
'I told you, I will pass the exam.' It was what the look on his face tells me.
"Mr. Greyson is a Fine Arts Student. He's a man of various talents. Aside from
painting, he could play various musical instruments, especially the Violin. And
girls…. Mr Greyson here is single and still available." The principal teased and
winked at him. The girls screamed in delight while they eyed him like a tasty
piece of morsel.
Ace was attracting unnecessary attention. It took me an incredible amount of self

control not to snatch him from the stage and tell the girls admiring him now that
he's mine.
Please give a short inspiring message to your fellow students Mr. Greyson." The
principal said and gave him the microphone.
"Thank you Mrs. Foster for the sparkly introduction. I thought you're trying to
sell me into an auction house." The principal smiled fondly at Ace. It was just
his first day but he's already making a remarkable impression. "Honestly, I don't
know what to say because the truth is, I didn't study for the exam." Ace said
casually, his left hand thrust into the pocket of his uniform. The crowd crackled
with laughter as if he just said a big joke.
No one could have guessed that Ace was telling the truth. "Anyways, dedication
and hardwork is all that it takes to achieve one's goal. We must all do our best
while were her in the University."
The students erupted into a round of applause. Ace didn't just steal the girls
hearts with his irresistible charm but he was also making the boys admire him as
well.
He lifted the microphone once more. "I would like to correct our madam
principal for her remark about me. It was an honest mistake on her part. "I'm not
not single… definitely not available. I've got a daughter and a wife."
The crowd erupted into another wave of crisp laughter. They thought he had an
amazing sense of humor without realising he's telling half the truth. He has a
child. But he forgot to include the word 'ex-wife.'
An hour later when the Students Assembly was finished, I immediately sneaked
into the parking area before anyone could see me leave. Minutes later Ace
opened the door and climbed into the driver's seat.
I stared at him unblinkingly as if I'm seeing him for the first time.
"Do I have dirt on my face?" He asked, suddenly self-conscious.
I shook my head. "I just couldn't believe it Ace, you topped the exam without
even studying."
Ace grinned, flashing me a perfect set of pearly-white teeth. "I told you I'm a
genius."
I rolled my eyes heavenward but I didn't say anything. I couldn't disagree with
him at this point.
"Phoenix?"
"Whaat?" I snapped, he was leaning too close to my face. I wonder if he was

teasing me.
"Don't forget our date tonight. Prepare your sėxiest outfit."

Chapter 106 - A FAVOR
'A date with Ace.'
The thought made me all fidgety as I sat beside him on the driver's seat while he
drove, his attention glued to the road.
Just thinking about what could possibly happen during a date with him made my
heart beat like crazy.
No matter how long I've been with him, I still get the same uncomfortable
response every time he's near. I feel like a teenager and not a twenty-three year
old woman.
"You're blushing, Phoenix? Are you fantasizing about me?"
"Wh-what are you talking about." I snapped in shock and discovered he was
looking at me. "O-of course not!" I'm thinking about other things." I said in
defense and turned my head towards the car window..
"I'm not convinced. " He smiled and focused his eyes on the road. "You're
thinking about our date, aren't you."
Damn. Does he have magical powers? Did he read my mind or was my action
too obvious?
"No, I'm not," I replied, maintaining a straight face and crossing my arms on my
ċhėst.
"Well, then I'm not gonna force you to tell the truth." He replied with a
mysterious smile on his lips and continued driving.
Ace did not say anything more and I did the same. It's better this way since I'm
embarrassed hearing him tease me.
Sighing, I forced my attention on the scene passing on the window, and realized
the view to the endless fields was breathtaking. Brittania never ceases to amaze
me with its splendid beauty. And to think that Ace was sitting just next to me
makes the moment more heavenly.
We finally reached the estate. The car skidded into a stop and I clambered out of
the door in search of Elisa and Faith Vienne. I found Elisa seated on the
bench outside the garden with Faith in her arms.
"Congratulations Bea for landing on the eighteenth spot. You made us so proud
of you." Elisa greeted me when I came to a halt in front of her. She rose from her
seat and handed my daughter to me.
"Thank you, Lis," I murmured, landing a soft kiss on Faith's forehead that sent
her giggling in delight.
"Well, aside from you I needed to congratulate Ace as well. He ranked first,
didn't he?"
Quite taken aback by her knowledge about the exam, I asked her how she found
out.
Elisa smiled in response then she burst into crisp laughter. "I work as a part-time
admin ȧssistant to one of the professors and I helped her check the exam sheets. I
even typed the topnotcher list for her. That's how I found it out." She replied
with eyes gleaming with amusement.
"You didn't tell me."
"It wouldn't be a surprise if I told you about it." She reasoned.
I rolled my eyes heavenward. Elisa had been amusing herself for days. She must
be enjoying watching me sulk when I thought I failed the exam. .
"I'm sorry, Phoenix." She said sincerely. Gone was the gleam of amusement in
her eyes. She looked worried.
My eyes softened. I smiled to ȧssure her I'm not mad at her. The worried look on
her face faded and she beamed at me.
"Oh!" Elisah exclaimed, her already large eyes widening as if she recalled
something. "Jeez, I almost forgot! Madam Stella said she wanted to talk to you
in the library."
"I wonder why she would summon me there?" I asked absentmindedly as I

rocked my daughter into my arms. She looked adorable in her pink baby clothes.
She smells so good too. I couldn't stop smiling as I looked at her.
"It's about the Ravenwood ball tonight which Madam Stella was supposed to
attend. Unfortunately, she caught a fever and couldn't attend it herself so she was
searching for a representative." Elisa explained doing her best to recall the
conversation she had with Madam Stella earlier that day.
My gaze shifted to my best friend. "And what does it have to do with me?"
"Well, I think she will ask you a favor to attend the Ravenwood Ball on her
behalf. I would love to attend the ball, Bea but that was impossible since I'll be
staying up tonight to finish a wedding gown. I will need to hand it to an old
friend tomorrow." She sighed, her shoulders sagged a bit. I could tell that Elisa
wanted to attend the Ravenwood ball but she was left with the option to stay.
"Couldn't you finish the task tomorrow instead?"
If I am indeed obliged to attend the ball tonight then I might as well bring Elisa
with me. It would be boring without her company.
She shook her head. She looked more disheartened than she did a while ago.
"Couldn't do that when the wedding is tomorrow afternoon. Besides if I go with
you no one would watch over Faith Vienne. "
"But I don't want to attend the ball." I took a deep breath and released a deep
sigh. If I were to choose, I would rather spend the night watching movies on my
ŀȧptop than attending a gathering that would bore me to death.
"Just talk to Madam Stella, okay? Tell her you don't want to attend. Go run to the
library and I will hold Faith Vienne for you."
Unable to think of a word to say I just nodded.
***
I gingerly knocked on the library. When I heard a response I turned the knob and
entered inside.
Madam Stella sat on her swivel chair. Her nose was as red as a tomato. Even her
eyes were red as well as if she rubbed them vigorously. For the first time since I
met her, her always perfectly done hair was loose, and the waves tumbled past
her shoulders in a disheveled manner.
She's indeed not feeling well. The thought that Madam Stella forced herself to
work in her office filled me with sympathy.
"Oh, I've been waiting for you, Beatrix! Look, I prepared your gown for
tonight."
Madam Stella hastily rose from her seat and lost her balance. She tightly gripped
the chair to keep herself from falling. I ran to her side, worried about her
condition.
"You must not force yourself, Madam Stella. You should be in bed and resting!"
"Silly, I'm fine. Don't mind me." She replied stubbornly, dismissing my protests
with a smile.
Jeez. This is far more difficult than I imagined. I have no option but to go along
with Madam Stella's plans so she would not worry. The Ravenwood ball was so
important to her and I couldn't let her down.
"Look Bea, I made this especially for you. I hope you like it." Madam Stella
gestured to the tall mannequin.
I followed her gaze and for the first time, I became aware of the scarlet gown the
mannequin wore and my jaw dropped to the floor.
"T-this is beautiful!" I took a quick intake of breath as my fingers ran to the gems
that decorated the gown. It would be a shame not to wear this tonight especially
because Madam Stella worked hard for the finishing
touches so I could wear this great masterpiece.
"I know it will look good on you Bea. It will complement your milky white skin.
I'm excited to see you wear this go—" Sneeze.
"Oh, I'm sorry." She said, embarrassed. She wiped her nose with a handkerchief.
"I think you need to rest now."
"I'm fine Bea. Don't worry about me." Madam Stella insisted while moving to
her masterpiece. Her gold painted fingernails slither down to the cloth with a
glint of satisfaction on her eyes.
"I will attend the party on your behalf, Madam but please don't make me worry."
She looked at my expression then sighed. "Thank you very much, Beatrix." She
said, taking my hand into her own. " You don't know how much this means to
me. The party is very important. The noble families from all over Brittania will
gather around Ravenwood Mansion. I couldn't allow that I have no one to attend
on my behalf."
"I understand, Madam." I gave her a soft reassuring smile as she let my fingers
go.
Well then, I must rest now." She covered her nose with her handkerchief and
sneezed. "I talked to Ace already and he agreed to accompany you to the ball. He
seemed reluctant at first but he then agreed after I showed him the gown you will
wear tonight. I'll go to my room now."
She hastily moved to the door and I followed behind her.
I was relieved when Madam Stella went straight to her room. I was so worried
she would insist on working in the library when it's obvious she needed a good
rest. She's overworked but she seems not to mind since she's too focused on her
goals. I was just glad she followed me when I told her she needed to rest.
Ace wasn't in the garden when I looked from the window of the second floor. I
wonder where he was. I need to talk to him. I walked downstairs to the parlor but
there was no sign of him inside.
Chapter 107 - PLANS
Fall in love with someone
who's comfortable with your silence.
Find someone who don't need
your words to know it's
time to hug you.
***
I knocked on the door, waited for a few seconds and when there's no response I
pushed it open. The empty room welcomed my vision as I stepped inside.
There's no sign Ace had been there.
I shrugged my shoulders and retreated back to the door. Perhaps, I shall search
for him in the pool or in the garage..
I was about to close the door behind me when I noticed the door to the balcony
was ajar. I think I found Ace already, I told myself and quietly made a beeline
straight to the balcony door.
There's something wrong. I could feel it. The unusual expression on his face and
the dark aura emanating around him says it all.
He didn't even hear when I entered the balcony nor did he turn towards me after
I carefully closed the door. He was too lost in his thoughts as if he was in a
totally different dimension.
I studied his face and saw he looked so lonely. The last time I saw him this down
was when he opened up about his mother. It makes me wonder now what was
bothering him.
I don't have a clue what to do at the moment but I found myself stepping closer
to him. If only I could make him feel better.
If only I could wipe the loneliness etched on his handsome face and provide the
comfort he needed now.
Before I realized what I'm doing, I had wrapped my arms tightly around him. His
body was so deliciously warm that I couldn't stop my eyes from closing and
savoring the moment.
He was surprised. No, surprise would be an understatement. Shock would be the

right word to describe his reaction. He was caught off guard but I'm glad he
didn't pull away instead I felt him relaxed.
It was the only thing I could think of doing to erase all his worries even for just a
minute. I was hoping that it actually worked.
"Phoenix…"
"Ace, I know I couldn't take all your worries but please let me share it with you."
He said nothing. Instead, he turned towards me and pulled me into his ċhėst
before wrapping his arms around my waist.
"Thank you, Phoenix. Having the warmth of your body pressed to mine is
enough to melt all my worries." He whispered close to my ears and buried his
nose into my hair.
"Is there a problem Ace, please don't hesitate to tell me. If it's all about the
Ravenwood ball it's okay if you don't want to attend it. As for me, I gave my
promise to Madam Stella and I shall attend it tonight."
His arms loosened around me. I was quite disappointed that he let me go. I still
want to savor the fleeting moment wrapped in his arms.
I looked up and when I did I was lost in the beautiful depths of his ocean blue
eyes. He was no longer worried, instead it was tenderness glowing on his eyes.
"I won't allow you to the Ravenwood Ball tonight. Especially if you're going to
wear that Scarlet beaded gown. There's no way on earth I will allow any man to
stay by your side. I shall guard you tonight like a fortress."
Was he serious? He sounds like a jealous husband.
"It's okay if you don't come, Ace. You don't need to force yourself to go to the
ball just to guard me. I could take good care of myself. Besides, I will feel bad if
you come against your will." I insisted.
I have a strong feeling that his strange behavior was due to Ravenwood Ball. He
was doing just fine when we arrived hours ago but when Madam Stella
mentioned the ball his attitude suddenly changed. I'm getting curious why. I'm
sure he has his own valid reason.
"I will escort you to the ball, Phoenix." He said firmly.
I opened my mouth to argue but his mouth covered my own before I could say a
word. A soft gasp escaped my lips and he took the opportunity to thrust his
tongue inside my parted lips.
His arms hooked around my narrow waist, urging me closer. I didn't struggle.
Instead I snuggled close to his body and wrapped my arms around his neck as I
responded to the kiss with equal ardor.
His lips were so addictive that I couldn't think of anything but to kiss him deeply.
He was so hot that he melted my knees with just a kiss—a french kiss.
I couldn't get enough of him. The deeper he kissed me the bigger my thirst grew.
When the kiss was over, I nearly ġrȯȧnėd in exasperation.
Ace looked at me intently. His eyes were bright and wide as it wandered to my
face as if he was memorizing the lines visible on my face.
"Do you know the reason why I will not allow you to go alone—aside of course
from guarding you from men's prying eyes?"
His fingers slither to my cheeks creating a ticklish sensation to my skin. I bit my
lower lip before I responded. "Why?"
"Of course, to spend the night with you." His fingers captured my chin and tilted
it upwards until his lips bȧrėly touched mine. His breath fanned my face making
me lose my concentration. "Since we couldn't have a formal date then let's take
this opportunity to spend the night together. I'll treat you as my Queen. I shall
not look at any other woman except you, Phoenix."
He suċkėd the bottom of my lips. Then he finally let me go. My cheeks turned
into a deep shade of crimson. I swallowed my tongue. I just stared at him
unblinkingly.
"Go back to your room, Phoenix. Don't stress yourself too much. You need to
take a beauty rest."
"But…. But…. I couldn't leave you Ace. You haven't told me why you looked so
down."
"I'm totally fine. There's no reason to tell you now." He ȧssured me, kissing the
tip of my nose.
"I'm not convinced Ace. You're telling me you're fine just because you want me
to leave you alone."
"I'm telling the truth, Phoenix. A single kiss is all it takes to make me feel
better. Just go to your room and rest. You're not getting enough sleep these past
few days and now is your chance."
"But—"
"Once I counted three and you're still here, I shall make love to you on this
balcony at this very hour."
"Ace! What nonsense—"
"One."
"You're kidding right?" I gasped, horrified.

"Two."
"Damn you, Ace. You think you win now! Fine then, but I'll make sure you will
pay for this tonight."
I marched to my room and slammed the door behind me with more force than
required.
He was not going to tell me about what bothered him and I have no other option
but to discover it myself. But I wonder if I could do anything to find it out. If
only I could read his mind then I'm spared from facing this ordeal.
I lay sprawled on the bed with eyes nailed to the ceiling. I was expecting for the
door to burst open and Ace would enter the room and apologize but he did not.
Half an hour passed by but he didn't appear. I realize he's not going to say sorry
for not telling me what I need to know.
Could it be that he didn't trust me that much? Or is it because he cares too much
and thinks it's better to keep everything to himself since he's a man.
I'm so confused and I don't know which to believe now.
I pulled the pillow to my ċhėst and hugged it tight. I still wonder what I am to
Ace. I'm not even sure if he really loves me or I'm just a fleeting fancy. True he
said he loves me but if he did feel that way then why couldn't he trust me with
his secrets?
Why do I feel that he's keeping something which he isn't ready to tell me yet. I
would bet that whatever his secret is—it involves his mother. Could it be that
Ace was afraid that he will encounter his mother at the Ravenwood Ball? Is that
the reason why he was reluctant to attend it?
I shrugged my shoulders and moved down the bed. I hastily pulled the closet
open and grabbed the black lace nighties from the hanger.
A smile stretched on my lips while I eyed the see-through fabric with interest.
This sėxy night gown is perfect for my plans tonight. I couldn't wait to see the
look on Ace's face after he sees me with it.
Chapter 108 - The Ball
I love you
because the
entire universe
conspired to
help me find you.
—Paulo Coelho—
***
I stared at the silver watch on my wrist and smiled. Phoenix had given me an
expensive gift and it was beautiful. She must have entered my room when I was
inside the bathroom and slipped the gift on top of the bedside table. She's kind
enough to offer me a gift and it's such an embarrassment on my part that I
couldn't give her something in return.
My gaze shifted to the empty stairs and waited for Phoenix to emerge. I've been
waiting for approximately thirty minutes and I'm getting anxious..
Nervously, I paced back and forth. Hands thrust inside the pocket of the black
slacks I wore. The same exact events this afternoon keep playing inside my
thoughts.
I wonder if Phoenix was still mad at me. I should have come to her room earlier
that day and explained everything but I just couldn't. Trust is not an issue
between us. I do trust her but I just don't want to add up to her worries.
This night is special to both of us…. So damn special that I don't want to ruin it.
Phoenix may have forgotten it but I don't. Tonight is our sixth wedding
anniversary. I need to make it as memorable as possible.
Soft footsteps sounded on the staircase. My heart skipped a beat and I snapped
my head to where the sound was coming from. Disappointment hit me when it
was Madam Stella descending from the flight of the stairs.
Upon reaching the bottom she gave me a reassuring smile. "Beatrix would come
down soon. Elisa was just doing finishing touches to her hair."
I nodded, wishing Phoenix would be here soon. I'm excited to see her again. I
also want to make sure she's not mad at me.
"You love her, don't you?" Madam Stella said softly. When I shifted my gaze to
her, she was looking at me intently as if she was able to read my thoughts.
"I do," I replied, looking away. I don't want her to have a glimpse of the sadness
in my eyes. "I love her more than she will ever know. I love her more than I will
ever show." I added, the words sliced my heart to shreds knowing I couldn't have
her forever.
"Marry her again, show her how much you love her for the rest of your lives."
She replied as if it was the easiest thing to do.
I shook my head. "I'm no longer the man I used to. I won't be able to provide her
needs. I will just make her life more miserable. A poor man like me doesn't
deserve someone like her."
"Beatrix is not asking for a perfect man Ace. Can't you see she only has her eyes
on you?" Madam Stella looked at me sternly, trying to make me see her reasons.
.
'I wonder if Phoenix will ever look the same way at me once she recovers her
memory. She will be reminded of how I'd been an ȧsshole. I dreaded for that day
to come. If ever that time comes I would rather choose a quick death than live
the rest of my life hated by Phoenix.
"Alexander Crawford will beat the shit out of me if he discovers I was still in
love with his only daughter. The man hated me. He will surely crush me like a
bug if he finds the truth. The worse he will do is take Beatrix and Faith Vienne
away from me. I don't know how that strange man's brain works. He does
something unpredictable most of the time."
"I never knew you could be this coward, Ace. Loving someone means you need
to take risks. And that includes risking your neck to fight for the one you love. If
you're not willing to make some sacrifices then accept it, you're not worth it."
Silence ŀȧpsed between us. I wanted to respond but I was lost for words. Madam
Stella was right, if I don't want to lose the woman I love then I must fight to keep
her with me.
The soft whisper of movement from the staircase caught my attention. When I
lifted my eyes, I caught a glimpse of the goddess descending from the stairs in
her enigmatic scarlet gown that made her skin appear as if it were glowing.
I heard myself take a quick intake of breath when her eyes met mine. She has the
prettiest eyes I have ever seen. I found myself falling madly in love with her all
over again. Then she smiled at me, it was warm and bright, it made my worries
and fears fade in an instant.
Soft curls cascade beautifully to her slender shoulders and it framed her stunning
face. She looked like Aprhrodité, the goddess of love and beauty descending
from Mount Olympus.
I was nailed to my place as if I turned into a statue. I blinked my eyes several

times, spellbound by her ethereal beauty. I wasn't able to say anything. I
continued to stare at her even after she reached the bottom of the stairs and
stopped right in front of me.
"Ace?"
Her fingers flew to my neck to adjust my necktie. She was so great… so

beautiful...I don't even know why she chose me when she deserves someone
better.
"You looked handsome tonight," Phoenix remarked, her flawless cheeks burning.
She looked at me from head to toe with a smile on her lips. Caught off guard
hearing her praise me for the first time, I took another quick intake of breath.
It was supposed to be my line but I forgot to say it out loud after facing her. It
took me a moment to recover my voice and when I did, I cleared my throat.
"Thank you. I wasn't expecting it from you. And you… you looked
stunning." The blush on her cheeks deepened.
"T-thank you." She said, embarrassed.
Somehow, knowing that Phoenix wasn't mad at me made me feel ten times
better.
"Shall we go?" Phoenix hooked her arms around me. I gave Madam Stella a nod
before I led Phoenix to the door
***
Ravenwood Mansion stood proud and tall under the peaceful night sky. Bright
lights spilled from the glass windows. Expensive cars were lined up in the
parking area. Guests wearing their best attires were moving towards the door
where the ball is held.
Phoenix's hands tightened around my arms as she surveyed the crowd. I could
tell she was slightly nervous. Her shoulders were obviously stiff. "Calm down," I
whispered close to her ears.
Her anxious eyes landed on mine.
"I couldn't help it, Ace. We don't know anyone here." She mumbled. Her eyes
looking around
I pulled to a stop and captured her cold fingers into my own. "We must enjoy
tonight, Phoenix. Just think that we are having a date. For once, forget that
everyone existed. I am here with you so you don't need to fear anything. Do you
trust me, Phoenix?" I asked without tearing my eyes off her.
"I do trust you, Ace." It took her a while to respond but I was thankful to hear
her response.
I let go a huge sigh of relief when her stiff shoulders eased a bit. I rubbed my
hands into her palms until they were warm. "I promise to take good care of you
tonight, Phoenix."
"Thank you very much, Ace." She replied and gave me the sweetest smile she
could muster. It took me an incredible amount of self-control not to kiss her on
the lips.
Finally, the butler pulled the door open. Recognition sparkled in his eyes when
we walked past him. Perhaps he remembered who I am.
The elegant lights from elegant chandeliers greeted my vision first. Visitors
wearing their best ball gowns were scattered in the room.
The room fell into a deep hush when we walked down the red carpet in the
center of the room. Heads turned in our direction. When I looked at Phoenix, she
seemed not to notice the attention we are attracting.
She walked beside me like a tall, regal queen. Each step she makes, her high slit
gown parts open, exposing shapely flawless white legs any woman would kill to
possess.
She looked so beautiful that no woman in the room could be compared to

her. She has fire in her soul and stars in her eyes. Whoever looks at her could
clearly see not only her beauty from the outside but the inside as well.
Phoenix moves with the grace of a queen. The scarlet ball gown Madam Stella
made exclusively for her was attracting too much attention since she looks so
damn good in it. The fierce color complements the color of her smooth, alabaster
skin.
***
To my wonderful readers,
I apologize for lack of updates this past two days. To compensate for it, I shall
update two chapters for the next two days.
Thank you for being patient.

Chapter 109 - GARDEN DATE
His endless love
melt her down
where each heartbeat
was for him
with each breath
She held him in.
****
The Ravenwood mansion stood proud and tall under the jeweled sky. It was so
big that it resembled a royal palace. The outside of the mansion was already
impressive but I wasn't expecting that the inside would surpass my expectations.
My eyes were mesmerized as it swept over the elegantly decorated room where
the party was underway. As I walk down the red carpeted aisle, I feel like a
queen. The fact that Ace was beside me made the feeling realistic..
In the midst of my thoughts, Ace suddenly pulled into a stop and so I did.
Instantly, I felt his body stiffened beneath my touch. I could tell something was
wrong.
When I followed his gaze to the far end of the room, the woman clad in an
exquisite lavender gown caught my attention. My pulse quickened as she moved
closer to where we stood.
The Hustle and bustle inside the room stopped as I stood staring at her but she
seemed not to notice my presence. Her eyes remained glued to Ace. As if he was
the only one that matters to her.
Was the woman Ace's ex lover? A pang of jealousy slammed hard inside me
from the thought. It could be possible. She was young and if not mistaken she
almost has the same age as Ace.
The woman stood a few inches shorter than me but she has an enviable hourglass
figure. Perhaps she was an actress or if not she must be a commercial model.
She was stunning with exquisite sapphire eyes framed with curly eyelashes, a
perfectly chiseled nose, and small shapely lips. She looked like a barbie.
Luscious hair in the shade of warm honey gloriously cascades down her
shoulders like a waterfall. Who wouldn't admire a woman as beautiful as this.
I'm sure that Ace would be quite smitten by her beauty too.
When my eyes shifted back to Ace I was taken aback when it was not admiration
but fury I saw blazing from his exquisite blue eyes. My gaze moved lower, shock
hit me hard after I caught sight of his fist which was curled into a tight ball.
"Good evening, Lady. Ravenwood." Ace spoke in a chilling civility that sent
shivers down my spine.
"Good evening, Mr. Greyson." The woman in the lavender gown spoke, pulled
the hem of her skirts and bent her knees into an elegant curtsy.
"Quite a busy night some guests are waiting, please excuse us." .
He didn't let Ms. Ravenwood speak. He captured my palms and pulled me to the
nearest door before I could open my mouth.
Ace pulled me into a dimly lit corner where there's only the two of us. I should
have scolded him for his rude behavior but now we are alone. I finally lost all
my courage when his sad, tired eyes landed on mine.
My heart melted and there's sudden unexplainable urge making me want to burst
into tears. Perhaps whatever emotion he was under now, for some reason I'm
sharing it too.
I wrapped my arms around his neck and urged him to come closer until the
warmth of him was pressed to my own. He didn't protest, instead, his arms
slither around my narrow waist and he buried his nose on the crook of my neck.
"Everything will be alright, love." I said calmly. My palms ċȧrėssing his hair and
wondering why it felt so soft against my fingers.
I never saw Ace that angry before, and seeing him close to pouring his rage
almost gave me a mini heart-attack. I was so thankful that he didn't lose his self-
control. He managed to hold his temper until we slipped into the garden for a
breath of fresh air.
I'm still curious who Ms. Ravenwood is in Ace's life. The best possible answer
that I could think of is, she is his ex lover who must have jilted him in the past. It
was nearly impossible for her to become his mother. She's extremely too young
for that.
Ace's stiff shoulders slowly eased until I felt him relaxed. I gave a huge sigh of
relief when he did. It's as if a huge burden had been lifted from my ċhėst.
"Ace's are you alright?"
He removed his head which was buried in my neck and lifted his face to mine.
"I'm fine, Phoenix. Thanks to you." He replied then brushed his lips into my
own.
His lips were soft and sweet. His eyes looked like molten honey against the glow
of the moonlight reflecting on his eyes. I couldn't take my eyes off him as he
kissed me.
"I know you needed an explanation," He began when the kiss was over. "I want
to I want to tell you everything you want to know—"
I pressed my fingers into his lips while shaking my head. "You don't need to
explain everything now, Ace. Let's forget what just happened. Instead, let's make
this night memorable."
He sighed, relieved. "Yes, we will make this moment memorable. I promise." He

took my palms and lifted it to his lips.
Ace ushered me into the bright side of the garden where a round table stood,
pulled a chair for me and let me sit down first before he occupied the seat
opposite me.
"Since we couldn't have a date alone….why don't we spend the time away from
the crowd and create our own date?" He said flashing me a sėxy, sultry smile that
made my heart beat like crazy.
A waiter passed in the garden. Ace excused himself for a while and hurriedly
made his way towards the waiter to give him instructions. Moments later he
returned back to our table with a stem of white roses in his hand.
"For you."
I took the stem of rose he offered. "Thank you." I mumbled and carried the
flower close to my nose. The natural scent of the rose has a calming effect on
me.
"Phoenix?"
I shifted my gaze to his and discovered he was looking intently at me. "Yes,
Ace?"
"I have a gift for you. I know that it's not that much but for me it has a great
value. I just want to hand it back to you because it was yours."
He fished a velvet box from inside his pocket. When he pulled it open, a
diamond solitaire and a wedding band came to view. I noted that the ring he
always wear on his left finger was identical to the wedding band inside the box.
Gently, he pulled my hands closer to his and slowly put the engagement ring on
my finger. It fit perfectly as if it was waiting for me all along. The diamond
glittered beautifully against the flicker of the light from the lamp nearby.
Ace took the wedding band from the box and slowly put it on my fingers too just
on top of the engagement ring.
"I, Ace Carter Greyson promise to love you with my whole heart with a passion
that can't be expressed in words, only in kisses, glances, and years of adventure
by your side. I promise to protect you, cherish you, and treat you like a queen for
the rest of my life. I swore to be your honest, faithful, and loving husband for the
rest of my days. I pledge to honor you, love you and cherish you as my wife
today and every day."
Watching him say the words brought tears into my eyes. I particular memory
flicker inside my thoughts. Did he just recite his wedding when we got married
years ago?
"That's what I promised you on our wedding day when I slipped our wedding
ring to your finger. From now on the ring is yours just like it always did. Please
wear it all the time just like way I wear our wedding ring on my fingers."
The engagement ring and the wedding band looked perfect together. I was
amazed that Ace didn't throw it away. He must have valued it so much that even
after we got divorced he managed to keep the ring somehow.
"Thank you for this, Ace. You don't know how this gift means to me."
"It's my pŀėȧsurė to give it to you. I'd been wanting to give it back for months
now. I'm just waiting for the perfect opportunity."
The waiter arrived, skillfully carrying a huge tray on his left hand. He gently
lowered the food on the top of the round table. The dishes served were selected.
Ace made sure that only my favorite food would be served.
"Let's eat." He said after the waiter was gone. I nodded and gave him a smile.
The food looks mouth-watering. It would be a shame not to eat them.
Chapter 110 - MORTAL ENEMY
I ate my food in silence, from time to time
I steal glances from Ace's direction. If he could only read my thoughts then he
would realize how much he's making me happy.
Words aren't enough to express how grateful I am to him.
We will spend the whole night together in the same room…alone. That will be
the perfect chance to thank him for the unexpected date he was able to prepare
on such a short notice.
And once we were alone… of course I shall perform my secret plans. I just hope
he won't say no to my request. But as of now I shall collect all the courage I need
for tonight. After all, seducing Ace Carter Greyson is not an easy task.
The most anticipated night has come.. I'm torn between excitement and fear now.
I just pray that he won't reject my offer right away. That would be awkward. I
won't know the answer unless I ask him.
Ace seems absorbed in his own thoughts as he eat. I know I should strike a
conversation but I don't have any idea what to say so I choose to keep my mouth
closed.
Silence ŀȧpsed between. But somehow I didn't feel awkward at all, only
comforted. Despite not engaging in a conversation we both felt calm and
composed as we savored the moment thinking it would be the last chance we
could spend an intimate date such as this one.
When we finished with the main course, the waiter arrived to clear the table. The
waiter then transferred the desserts from the top of the food trolley to the round
table. When he finished with the arrangement he bowed and pulled the trolley
with him to the door.
The selections of desserts served on the table made me crave for sweets. There
are a variety of sweets to choose from; tiramisu, chocolate fondant, blueberry
cheesecake, caramel glazed cream puff, and chocolate mousse. All my favorite
desserts were right in front of me.
I could eat plenty without worrying about my health. Today is officially my

'cheat day' which means I could eat anything as much as I could for a single day.
It's my treat for myself for diligently complying to a healthy diet.
This only happens once a month and I should enjoy the moment while it lasts.
"I hope you liked the desserts I requested."
Like it? That would be an understatement. Love would be the right word to
describe how elated I am.
"No, I don't like it. I loved it! You indeed know my taste." I exclaimed and gave
him a warm smile in which he reciprocated with a wide grin that made him look
five years younger.
I help myself to a slice of blueberry cheesecake and tiramisu since it looked

more appealing. I sliced the cake and took a bite. It taste delicious. I've tasted a
lot of cakes before but this one tastes different. I wonder what made this taste so
good.
Ace on the other hand choose the chocolate moose and the caramel glazed cream
puff. "Hmmn. They really made delicious desserts here." He commented
munching on a large bite of caramel glazed cream puff.
"I agree Ace, but you should try this blueberry cheesecake." I offered, taking
another large bite and ŀɨċkɨnġ the icing from the bottom of my lips.
"I want to try." He opened his mouth wide and waited for me to feed him. Mirth
glittered on his enchanting blue eyes.
I wonder if he was trying to tease me. If he is…. It's working. I could feel my
cheeks burning, it might be as red as tomato now.
"Sweet." He mumbled. Never once talking .
taking his eyes off me as I feed him the cake using my spoon.
Jeez. Feeding him with the cake using my spoon seem to be the most intimate
thing we did without touching each other.
Embarrassed by how intense he looked at me, I looked away. I took a large bite
of tiramisu and ended up choking. I hastily grabbed the glass of water and
poured them on my throat but it wasn't enough.
Ace looked around, searching for a waiter but unfortunately no one is present in
the garden at the moment so he got up from the chair to fetch someone. "I'll go
look for a waiter. I will return quickly."
"S-sure." I replied and watch him walk away.
When I was alone, the deafening silence kept me company. I leaned on my chair
and stared at the empty seat opposite me. I realize without Ace, life would be
lonely. I've become too accustomed to his presence that I wonder what would
become of me if he has to leave one day.
I'm used to waking up each morning seeing him standing in the balcony with the
top of his shirt unbuttoned and his honey hair disheveled. I've been with him
long enough to know that he looked his sėxiest in the morning.
Life would surely be boring without him in it. Whatever happened between us
before I forgive him now. After all, he had given me the greatest gift of all—
Faith Vienne.
What was taking Ace long?
I glance to the door where Ace vanished.
There was no sign of him. Ten minutes passed by so fast and yet he haven't
returned yet. The hall where the party is underway was so large. Perhaps, he lost
his way.
To distract my attention, my eyes shifted to the diamond solitaire on my ring

finger. The stone glittered beautifully against the bright light coming from the
nearby lamp. The stone was authentic that it must have cost a fortune.
With impatience growing I hastily abandoned my seat and decided to look for
Ace in the crowd. He might be needing my ȧssistance at the moment.
I hastily lifted my skirt and dashed to the ball where the party is held. The guests
seem to grow in number compared earlier. I couldn't find Ace in the midst of the
crowd.
The huge crowd gathered at the center of the room caught my attention. Curious,
I move closer to investigate. My pulse quickened as the reason for the
commotion flew past my ears.
I struggled to find a perfect spot until I could see Ace standing in the center.
But it wasn't him which knocked the breath out of me but the woman standing
opposite him.
She was facing my direction and I could see her face.... The face of the woman
who haunt me in my dreams.
The woman with beautiful titian hair, enchanting jade eyes, and striking features
was the same woman I remember causing my demise—Angela Smith—Vince

Greyson's wife.
The sight of her sent chills down my spine. I could feel my insides tremble with
rage. This was the woman who tried to kill me multiple times. I've been waiting
for this moment to come.
She wore a vɨrġɨnal white ball gown with plunging neckline. What a shame that
a woman with a dark soul like her would wear such a pristine color suited for an
angel. It such a shame! It made me want to reap that cloth and strip her nȧkėd
until her dark soul was exposed to everyone in the room.
I never hated anyone the way I hated her now. The fact that Vince Greyson was
beside her only added to my rage. If eyes could kill they should have dropped to
the floor from the sharp glare I shot the two.
"Ladies and gentlemen, Lady Ravenwood requested Mr. Ace Carter Greyson to
entertain her guests and now, he would play the violin."
The announcement froze me on my tracks. "No! No!" I screamed inwardly.
Angela handed the violin to Ace. It took me an incredible amount of self control
not to smash the instrument to her head. Angela was trying to force Ace to play
the piano despite his trauma.
I had had enough. I straightened my back as if on cue the crowd began to part to
give way. Angela, as if she sensed my presence, her gaze shifted to mine.
Her jaded eyes bulged from her eye sockets, her jaw dropped to the floor as she
stared at me. Her gloved fingers flew to her ċhėst as if she's having a heart
attack. The look of horror in her face was priceless. It's such a shame that I didn't
have a camera to capture her beautiful face contorted with extreme fear.
Even Vince who considered himself mighty lost his composure. His eyes were
so big that an apple could fit inside as he stood like a marble statue.
I lifted my chin proudly after reminding myself I've got no reason to fear them.
I was helpless before but things were different now. I am now Beatrix Crawford.
I'll prove to them they messed with the wrong woman.
Chapter 111 - REUNION
Happiness is the best revenge
because nothing drives your
enemies more insane than
seeing you smiling and living a
good life.
***
"Angela...." I whispered so softly and watched with overwhelming sense of

satisfaction as her doll-like face squinched with fear.
My unforgiving eyes pierced through her beautiful jaded eyes enough to give her
nightmares. .
"It's been quite a long time. Have you missed me, dear?" I murmured in a
menacingly calm manner that could make
Cerberus, the three-headed dog that guards the underworld, runs in fear.
Angela swallowed her tongue as she stood frozen like a marble statue. She paled
under her skin and sweat formed on her temples as if she'd seen a ghost. I was
actually surprised that she hasn't fainted from shock yet.
I shot her a frosty smile that could make hell turned into ice and shifted my gaze
towards Vince who stood paralyzed in his place. His face was equally as
appalled as his wife except he appeared as if he'd been struck with a sharp bolt of
lightning.
"Vince… my brother in law. Do you still remember me?" My lips curled into a
sinister smile that could send shivers down the spine of everyone who was
watching.
The palpable fear I sensed emanating from Vince filled me with delight. They
did more than terrorize me before and they should be thankful I didn't do
something terrible yet… but soon I will make them taste what real revenge feels
like.
Before I was the one haunted… someone who's placed at a great disadvantage.
But today the tables have turned. My old, weak self died that day when Angela
tried to murder me. I've been given a second chance at life. The woman standing
in front of her enemies were stronger, wiser, and braver than she was yesterday.
"Ace?"
Gone was the fury I saw ablaze from his eyes. I was relieved when he gave me a
gentle smile that made my eyes watered with tears. He's doing just fine and I
have nothing to worry about.
"I'm fine." He said in a soft whisper as if he read my thoughts.
"Please don't force yourself to play the violin, Ace." I pleaded, my hands
clinging to his tuxedo. I was dead worried that his childhood trauma would
resurface if he forced himself to play.
His mother beat him with the violin three hundred sixty times with the violin.
The dreadful experience gave him a phobia. He hasn't touched a single musical
instrument since that day and the possible outcome after he plays the violin was
beginning to scare the hell out of me. .
" I can do this, Phoenix. Trust me." He whispered, landing a soft kiss on my
temples while everyone watched.
He's determined to do this and there's nothing I could do to stop him. "I don't
doubt that you could do it, Ace. But please allow me the honor to stand behind
you while you face your battles.
Even though he wasn't sure what I meant, he just nodded. He sure trusts me. I
don't want to let him down, that's why I will do my best to help him overcome
his childhood trauma.
I moved towards the piano with my chin tilted in a defiant manner. At this point
I have nothing in mind but to help Ace.
Everyone was looking at Ace and me wondering what would be our next step. I
sat on the grandiose chair in front of the piano that looked like a queen's throne
and glanced at Ace who was preparing to play the violin.
I could feel that my presence helped ease some of his stress. I'm extremely
thankful that Ace allowed us to face this ordeal together. Somehow, I no longer
felt left out and unwanted. I saw another purpose to fulfill tonight.
My gaze shifted towards the beautiful piano in front of me. It's been years since I
last played the piano but without a doubt in my mind I know my fingers could
skillfully play with the keys.
True, I lost my memories but it doesn't mean that I'd lost my talent as well. The
notes we're not stored in my brain but in my heart where I know no one would
be able to take it away from me. It's implanted there so I could keep them
forever.
My skillful fingers slowly moved to the keys creating a marvelous sound that
made me close my eyes. As if my fingers had minds of their own, they began to
move against the keys until the soothing sound of the piano filled the room.
I was ten years old when I first played a musical instrument—a guitar which
mom gave me on my birthday. At a very young age I was fascinated how an
instrument works and how it produces a marvelous sound that soothes the ears.
When I was twelve—before my mother succumbed to an illness— she gave me
a piano and taught me how to play. I became more interested in learning how to
play the instrument rather than play outdoor games. Looking back now, I'm
thankful that I'd been wise enough to practice everyday and now I am proud to
show my talent.
How ironic that this complicated situation I found myself in would help me
recover a bit of my childhood memories.
When my eyes fluttered open, I saw Ace looking at me with fondness in his
bright blue eyes. His lips curled into a beautiful smile I couldn't resist. I couldn't
help myself and I smiled back.
Ace began to move with expertise. He lifted the bow and struck the chord
allowing the sensuous sound to mingle with the piano as if they were one.
His facial expression softened as his hands moved against the violin, he looked
ethereal with his eyes half-closed.
Chapter 112 - SWEETEST KISS
Meet me in the silence,
far from all the noise,
where our hearts can make
the honest choice.
***
The soulful sound of the piano combined with the sensual sound of the violin
filled the room. Everyone stood staring at us, their jaws dropping to the floor.
The performance stole the hearts of everyone inside. Some were listening with
their eyes closed while others were already dabbing a handkerchief at the corner
of their eyes.
I felt as if I'm in heaven. It's unbelievable to think that this is actually happening.
I'm even doubting that this is just a dream and soon I would wake up only to find
myself alone inside my room..
But Ace flashed me a dazzling smile. It was so powerful that it melted all my
doubts. It proved to me this is not just a dream. This was the reality… our reality.
I never knew that it could be possible for people to feel so intimate through
music. It's what we're experiencing right now. It's as if our bond was stronger
this time compared to the last time.
The piece ended so soon. And it left me wanting for more. But there are things
which are meant to end and this night is one of those. The sound of the piano and
the violin faded until it couldn't be heard anymore.
I slowly rose from my seat, pulled my skirt, and made an elegant curtsy to the
still stunned crowd.
Angela was still staring at me in pure disbelief. She was insulted that her plans to
ruin Ace backfired. She sure wasn't expecting a ghost to resurface and sabotage
her evil plans. The woman she thought was a ghost was very much alive.
Vince on the other hand hasn't recovered yet. Perhaps he's still pondering if this
was real or merely a nightmare. His pride and ego couldn't handle the fact that
Ace and I were together again. All these years he'd been working hard to destroy
his brother. Unfortunately, he failed miserably this time.
I gave them both a lethal smile. It's a smile that says it's not just the end but only
the beginning. It's a smile that declares a war—a war that I know I will end as a
victor.
I felt Ace's presence behind me. I know he was there without looking back, I just
knew it. Even if I keep my eyes closed and surrounded by a thousand people I
will still know if he's nearby.
When I turned towards his direction, his glowing eyes met mine. He was so
happy, it emanated from his body. He was beaming with pride as he looked at
me. With long quick strides, he reached my side and pulled me into his arms
right in front of Vince and Angela.
"You made me so proud tonight, Phoenix. You did a great job." He murmured,
cupping my face with his palms.
"And you too, Ace. You did an amazing job. I am so proud of you."
"Prove it to me then." He urged, sliding his arms around my narrow waste.
That moment, I forgot that five hundred people were watching the two of us.
That moment, it was only Ace who mattered to me. I inched closer until his hard,
muscular chest pressed to my brėȧsts. My fingers flew to his neck taunting him
to move his face closer to mine.
"I will show you then, my king. It would be my pŀėȧsurė." I replied and kissed
him deep, oblivious of the fact that we are being stared at. .
I heard Angela's sudden intake of breath but I don't give a damn. What's
important was Ace's lips pressed on mine.
The kiss was gentle at first but it gradually deepened. Before I knew it, we were
engaged in an ėrȯtɨċ french kiss in the middle of the crowd.
I didn't see Angela and Vince leave but when the kiss was over, the two were
nowhere to be found. Perhaps they could not take the scene anymore. It only
proved that they are still bitter.
If the crowd didn't erupt into a round of applause, we wouldn't let each other go.
When our lips parted we were both trying to catch our breath.
The guests were still overcome with applause as Ace's words drowned against
the noise. He was trying to tell me something but I couldn't hear him correctly.
Ace's captured my wrists and leaned closer to my ears. "Let's run together."
He pulled my wrists and we ran away from the commotion. I followed behind
him as he ran to the stairs before anyone could follow behind us.
It felt so good to spend this eventful night with him. Before coming here, I
thought that I would be overcome with boredom before the party was over but it
seems I was mistaken. So far, this had been the liveliest night of my life.
My heart was still pounding after we reached the second floor. We went on
running on the seemingly endless hallways, the sound of our hurried footsteps
reverberating behind us.
We're extremely lucky that we are the only ones inside the second floor. All the
guests were still downstairs in the room where the party was underway.
Just when I thought we would be running forever, Ace finally located our room.
He fished the room key inside his pocket and hastily inserted the key. There was
a soft click. Ace turned the knob and pushed it open. He allowed me to enter first
before he followed inside and closed the door behind him.
I sat on the foot of the bed, my ċhėst heaving. I felt as if I'd run a long mile when
we only run a short distance. Despite the exhaustion, I couldn't ignore the fact
that K enjoyed the thrill of our short adventure.
Ace moved to the bed and sat just beside me. He too was trying to catch his
breathing. At last, when we finally recovered, our eyes met and we both burst
into a crispy laughter.
Chapter 113 - SEXY
As his hands explored the curves,
and slopes, and ravines
of her body, she felt her heart
come to life again and beat in
tandem with his love.
***
I peeled the scarlet ball gown, watched it fall to the tiled floor with a rustle
before slowly climbing to the tub and soaking my body with the scented milk
bath.
My long, inky black hair cascades to the floor like a waterfall as I lie there with
my eyes closed, savoring the delicious warmth enveloping my whole body.
For the umpteenth time, I run my plans into my head. When I was satisfied, I
smiled to myself and began to relax.
I wonder how Ace would react after I tell him about my favor.. Will he agree or
will he decline my offer? Or perhaps he would think I bumped my head or else
he would say I lost my mind.
I would completely understand if he wouldn't agree. After all, It was what I'm
expecting him to do. But despite it all, I still want to try if I could get a different
answer from him. He might succumb to my charm and agree to grant me the
favor I ask for.
The red rose petals caught my attention and I scooped it with my left palms, its
soft and delicate, momentarily reminding me of my old fragile self which Vince
and Angela mercilessly crushed. If it weren't for Ace, I would never have the
courage to meet my old nemesis.
When I emerged from the bathtub the sweet scent of rose petals lingered to my
skin. I used the towel hanging on the rack to dry my body. When I was finished,
I put the lace nighties on and surveyed my reflection in the mirror.
Warmth spreads through my cheeks when I realize how I look. Jeez, I know the
scanty outfit was sėxy but I never imagined that it could be this vulgar. The see
through fabric hides nothing to the imagination. The pinkish buds of my brėȧst
were almost visible beneath it.
Calm down, Phoenix. I told myself when panic seized me. I took a deep calming
breath. It's too late to back out now, I told myself and pushed the doubts off my
thoughts.
I grabbed the red silk bathrobe hanging on the rack and slipped it to my arms
then tied the sash in front into a ribbon. When I'm done I grabbed the hair brush I
saw in front of the mirror and brushed my extremely long hair until the tangled
ends were gone.
After taking a deep breath I finally pulled the door open.
My gaze shifted on the glass table and found a bottle of vintage wine. Beside the
wine, a pair of wine glasses stood.
"Ace?"
There was no response. I wonder if he had fallen asleep while I'm inside the
bathroom. .
I walk towards the bed with slow, careful steps so as to not wake him up. Ace
must be tired. I don't want to disturb him. I gingerly climbed on top of the bed
and stared at his breathtaking handsome face. It made me want to run my fingers
around the smoothness of his cheeks but I'm afraid I would wake him up.
Ace looked good while he's asleep. I wonder how he does that. I, on the other
hand, looked my worst when I'm asleep.
I leaned closer until my face was only inches away from his. It felt so good
watching him this close. I could look at him forever and not feel tired at all. His
nose, his lips, his eyes, and his eyelashes looked perfect. Well, everything about
him looked perfect to me.
I'm in the midst of watching him when Faith Vienne slipped inside my thoughts.
I wonder if my baby is fine. Jeez. I missed
her already.
Sighing, I grabbed my phone on top of the bedside table and dialed Elisa's
number. On the third ring, she answered the phone.
"Sorry to disturb you Lis. I just called to check on Faith Vienne." I kept my
voice low so as not to wake up Ace who was lying beside me.
"You don't have to worry about her. Faith is fast asleep now. Sorry I need to hang
up now, Bea. Please enjoy the night with Ace." Lis said the last sentence
meaningfully. I was glad she's not here to see the deep blush that stained my
cheeks.
"Thanks a lot, Lis." I hung up and placed the phone back on top of the night
table.
"Sorry I fell asleep." He murmured sleepily, his eyes half closed. Ace has no idea
how he looked so sėxy at the moment.
A scream nearly burst from my lips when Ace's arms draped around my waist
pulling me closer to his warm body. To make sure I wouldn't struggle, he placed
his leg on top of my thɨġhs then he buried his nose on my ċhėst where he suċkėd
the skin and left a red mark.
"The wine, Ace." I reminded him. He just ġrȯȧnėd in return and hugged me
closer.
"Damn the wine. You're far more tasty than a vintage wine." He buried his nose
in the crook of my head. "Did you bathe with perfume? You smell so good." He
added absentmindedly.
I bit my lower lips. How was I supposed to react to that compliment?

"Ace,"
"Yes love?"
"I have a favor to ask you." I was relieved when I finally said the word aloud.
"Anything love… I would do everything for you. Want me to strip nȧkėd?"
I punched him hard on the shoulders. To my surprise, he burst into a crunchy

laughter that filled the whole room. Jeez. He wasn't taking me seriously. If he
was like that I wonder if he would even take my request seriously.
"It's the reverse Ace. I will be the one to strip nȧkėd."
At last, it took his attention. His eyes snapped open and he looked at me with
wonder.
"You're kidding right?" He said slowly, pure disbelief was written all over his
face.
"I've never been this serious before, Ace. I want you to paint me…. Of course
nȧkėd."
"I'm no Jack, Phoenix. I don't want to be him. The last time he painted Rose's
nude portrait, he died."
If the situation weren't so serious I would already burst out laughing. I rolled my
eyes heavenward. I wonder if he was joking.
"I'm serious Ace."
"Well… I don't have materials with me." He said nonchalantly. Until now he
believed I'm trying to tease him.
I pushed him away. He ġrȯȧnėd in protests but he allowed me to go. When my

feet touched the floor I pulled a box from under the bed and sheepishly smiled at
him. "Don't worry Ace, I had all the materials you needed with me." I gestured
to the box with the paint and white canvas inside.
Ace hastily abandoned the bed. All traces of humor were gone on his face now.
He stood in front of me, legs apart and arms folded on his ċhėst. There was an
unusual frown on his forehead.
I won this battle. Realizing that the victory is mine, I flashed him a sweet,
triumphant smile.
"Bloody hell…" He muttered under his breath knowing he didn't have a choice.
***
I grabbed the wine glass and poured the contents into my mouth. The delicious
warmth spread through my throat making me feel relaxed.
This is it. There's no turning back. I told myself for the umpteenth time as I did
my best to ignore the buŧŧerflies churning the inside of my stomach.
Ace pulled the crème colored settee underneath the chandelier to provide the
perfect lighting. When he finished, he finally raised his head towards me and
headed in my direction.
He captured my face, gazed at my eyes tenderly and whispered the words

hoarsely, "Are you ready?"
I took a deep breath before I replied, "I think I am."
Ace untied the sash of my robe. His fingers then moved to my shoulders to pull
my silk robe down to my shoulders. The sleek garment slid past my elbows until
it fell on a heap to the floor.
Ace gasped when his admiring eyes moved to the scanty night gown I wore that
hide nothing from the imagination.
"Good Lord… You're beautiful..." He murmured in appreciation without taking

his eyes off my body. Right through the see-through garment he could clearly
see I'm wearing a black thong underneath.
He untied the ribbon on my ċhėst until half of my creamy brėȧsts were exposed
and only the pinkish bud were covered by the thin layer of cloth.
My cheeks burned while I watch him look at me with heated gaze.

Chapter 114 - SWEET SIREN
He looked at me as if I am the prettiest woman on earth, it overwhelmed my

heart, making me breathless from anticipation. His enchanting blue eyes blazed
through mine as if he feared I would vanish from sight if he took his eyes away
from mine just for a few seconds.
I love the way he looked at me with eyes wide, and clear and dreamy. It makes
me want to move even closer, lay a soft kiss on his eyes, his nose, his cheeks,
and his lips to show him how much I love him… yeah I love him. My inner
admittance only made the fire inside me simmer brighter.
As if they have a mind of their own, my eager fingers flew to his flushed cheeks
to feel the warmth of his skin. Thrill surged inside me. My exploiting fingers
slither to the hard muscles on his ċhėst down to his abs. I felt his hard muscles
clenched beneath my touch.
My fingers trembled as I pulled the sash of his robe open exposing the chiseled
abs concealed underneath. My eyes sinfully devoured the delicious sight. It must
be the effect of wine that made me unashamed as my eyes swept down to his
waist then down to the hard bulge on his boxer brief..
He was so large. To my surprise I didn't feel abashed… only excited...

wondering how it would feel with my hands wrapped on his length.
"Touch me, Phoenix."
He just said the signal I'd been waiting for. Without second thoughts I erased the
distance between us until my brėȧsts were pressed hard to the hard contours of
his ċhėst. His sudden sharp intake of breath when my fingers playfully wandered
on his shoulder pulled a satisfied smile to my lips.
His body felt so warm…. Almost burning… The thought that he wanted me as
much as I wanted him made me intent on seducing him more. I pulled the robe
down until the silk garment pooled to the floor.
When my teeth licked the sėnsɨtɨvė crook of his neck he ġrȯȧnėd wildly, then his
powerful arms secured my body into a hard embrace. My eyes snapped open and
captured the wild embers of dėsɨrė on mystical blue eyes.
"Stop torturing me, my love." His lips found my ears and he gently bit the
sėnsɨtɨvė flesh, teasing me until I mȯȧnėd.
My fingers cling to his neck tightly when my feet leave the floor. He carried me
across the room bridal style until my back bounced on top of the settee.
He lay sprawled on top of me, his muscular thɨġhs settled between my parted
legs. His weight pressed on top of me did nothing to diminish my growing
excitement.
He quenched my thirst by pressing his lips into my own. He kissed me deeply,

his tongue exploring my mouth, and my fingers clenching to his smooth hair.
Unexpectedly, just as when I'm craving more, the kiss ended. When his lips left
mine disappointment hit me. When I looked up to him his laughing eyes met
mine.
"The painting…" He reminded me with his eyes glowing with mirth.
Hell… I nearly forgot about it. Damn… it slipped off my mind easily.
"S-shall we begin?" With cheeks burning, I pushed him away until he fell into
the settee while overcome with laughter. I want to punch him hard on the face
for making fun of me
"Of course…" He sobered as he continued, "Or would you rather make love to
me first?" He winked playfully, running his wet tongue on his bottom lips.
Jeez. It's an offer which is impossible to resist. Instead of responding my eyes

sinfully wandered to the large bulge on his boxer brief as I decided to tease him
the way he teased me. "Which would you prefer, Ace... Shall I enlighten you
first?" Teasing back, I posed on the settee seductively, arching my back to give
him a clear view of my generous bosom. I bit my lips triumphantly when I saw
his throat move as he swallowed hard.
"You're wicked, my love. Stop torturing me please" His voice was hoarse as his
gaze swept from my head to toe. "Making love to you is my priority, my love….
but fulfilling your greatest wish is my ultimate goal for now." .
My lips curled into a smile… Amused by the amount of incredible self-control

he displayed. He was surely my man.
I lay on my side, resting my head on the slightly elevated pillow, my inky hair
spilling around the pillow like a cascade of silky waterfall. I tilted my chin
dramatically, then raised both my hands on top of my head, and bent my knees
slightly forward.
"Perfect love." He murmured admiringly, lips stretched into a sėxy smile that
made my throat dry.
Ace picked the white canvas from inside the box and placed it on the aluminium
easel he just spread on the floor before he dragged a chair in front of the canvas
and perched on top.
He was going to paint with only a boxer brief on. The notion only excites me
more. Jeez, I'm not a green girl but I couldn't think clearly when he's almost
wearing nothing.
I watched him as he rose from the chair and moved to the glass table to pick his
wine glass and poured the contents into his throat. After returning the glass back
on top of the table, he picked his cellphone, and hastily moved back to his chair.
My eyes watched his sėxy behind until he returned to his position.
"You could close your eyes, my sweet siren. This will be finished after you wake
up."
Ace's expression shifted to 'focus mode.' His eyes sharpened. It was the same
intent expression he had when he was working hard on a task. His fingers began
to move skillfully, entranced by his movements, I continued to watch until my
eyes fluttered sleepily.
The song Wicked Games by Chris Isaac played in the background. The song is
one of my favorites, it was sensual, and it made me want to strip and dance in
my imagination when I heard it play.
The world was on fire and no one could save me but you
It's strange what dėsɨrė will make foolish people do
I never dreamed that I'd meet somebody like you
And I never dreamed that I'd lose somebody like you
I fought the strong urge to drift into a sweet slumber as I listened to the song.
'No, I must stay awake.' I repeated the mantra inside my thoughts while watching
Ace's body slowly turn into a hazy image.
Jeez. I can't take this anymore. I will surely fall asleep in this state. My eyes
grew heavier each minute until I couldn't lift my eyes open. Left without a
choice, I sighed contentedly and just listened to the song playing on Ace's phone
until I finally slipped into dreamland without me knowing.
I didn't know how long I'd been asleep when I felt I was being carried from the
settee. Seconds later, my back landed on a cottony-soft cushion.
"Wake up, sleepy head. Your painting has been completed." A voice whispered
to my ears, sending ripples of sensation all over my body.
"Ace…" I mumbled sleepily without opening my eyes and instantly feelt his
weight gently crushing through my body. Impulsively, my legs parted open to
gave him the perfect spot.
The warmth of his lips landed at the crook of my neck, plundering kisses on the
sėnsɨtɨvė spot. Then his lips moved to my collar bone…. to my shoulders
blades... until he reached the valley between my brėȧsts and buried his nose in
the middle as he inhaled my scent.
He pulled the low neckline downward until my generous brėȧsts sprung free and
took
a taut, pink bud to his mouth.

"A-Ace…." My fingers pulled his hair as I squirmed beneath his hot, playful
tongue. He suċkėd and teased the bud until I was mȯȧning with pŀėȧsurė.
His lips abandoned my brėȧsts and found my stomach. He went further down
until he reached my thɨġhs and parted them open.
"A-ace!" Mortified, my eyes fluttered open and drew my thɨġhs together.

However, Ace stopped me before I could I could move.
"Hush, my love. It's okay… just let me pŀėȧsurė you."
I relaxed and allowed him to part my thɨġhs. He pulled my undėrwėȧr and throw
it on the bed. The triangle between my thɨġhs were exposed to his.
I bit my lower lip when Ace kissed my inner thɨġh, teasing me over and over
again until I couldn't take it anymore. My fingers tightened on his hair and my
lower body arched forward.
Chapter 115 - MAKING LOVE
If you ever feel I'm loving
you too much,
Remember, I have lost too
many years of loving you
before I met you.
So I'm just compensating.
***
I shuddered and mȯȧnėd loudly when Ace's lips found the sėnsɨtɨvė bud between
my legs. My cheeks burned, it must be the color of tomato now. I didn't know if
it's right or wrong. All I could feel is the wicked rhythm of his warm tongue
slithering against my exposed flesh.
My hands tightened its hold on his hair.. Not quite sure if I want to push him
away. But I don't want to let go…. I don't want him to stop. He woke up
something deep within me and now I couldn't just push him away without
reaching the promising bliss waiting ahead of me.
His tongue played the sėnsɨtɨvė bud between my legs. My head collapsed on the
pillow. Soft mȯȧns erupt from my lips. I couldn't even believe that such ėrȯtɨċ
sounds was emanating from me.
"D-don't…." My back arched when his tongue plunged into my moist core. He's
snapping what was left to my sanity. I don't exactly know what to do at the
moment.
He gently bit the pinkish bud, teasing me until I clenched in frustration. "Do you
want me to stop, love?" His voice was hoarse and his blue eyes thick with dėsɨrė.
"Dont…. Stop…." I purred like a wild cat.
It's as if he'd been waiting for that response. He buried his head between my
thɨġhs, moved his lips on the soft, sėnsɨtɨvė flesh until my mȯȧns filled the bed.
All that was left of my sleepiness faded in an instant when his mouth devoured
the sėnsɨtɨvė spot. I took a sharp intake of breath when he began ŀɨċkɨnġ the
delicate skin underneath until I thought I would go crazy.
His tongue explored the fold of skin sending ripples of pŀėȧsurė all over my
body. My knees curled in delight and a ėrȯtɨċ whimper escaped my lips. His hot
lips devoured me over and over again until I felt something would burst from
inside me.
My eyes shut tightly until I could see starbursts in my eyes. I bit my lips to
suppress another ėrȯtɨċ mȯȧn from escaping my lips. The sensation was too
delightful to put into words. This might be what heaven in his arms feels like.
My legs were now draped on his shoulders, my fingers flew to the bedsheets and
clung to it tightly when his mouth quickened it's pace making my stomach
clench. There's something inside me wanting to explode from the pŀėȧsurė his
tongue creates.
His skillfully fingers massaged the soft, sėnsɨtɨvė bud while his mouth worked
wonders to my moist core. My back arched. A scream of ecstasy erupted from
my mouth and I shuddered violently and lay motionless on top of the bed.
There was a wicked smile on Ace's lip when he buried his head into the crook of
my neck.
"Aces…." .
He lifted his head so he could look at me. His eyes were bright as the stars that
adorned the sky, I found myself falling in love with him all over again as he
looked at me.
"I love you, Phoenix." He murmured. I nearly sobbed hearing it from his lips.
Hearing him say he loves me fills my heart with so much joy.
I lay a soft kiss on his forehead then to his beautiful eyes. I was so in love with
this man that words weren't enough to tell him how much I love him. There's no
other man I could imagine lying beside me other than Ace.
"I love you Ace…." For the first time, I finally have the courage to tell him how
much I love him. It made me so proud of myself.
Utter disbelief made his eyes wide and round. He wasn't able to say anything for
a couple of minutes as he processed the words.
"Y-you l-love me?" He was still astounded but he was able to ask the question
when he slightly recovered. The look of disbelief didn't even diminish.
I smiled. Amazed by his expression. "I do love you, Ace…. I love you more than
you will ever know and I love you more than I would ever show." I responded
and kissed him hard on the mouth.
"Tell me….this is not just a dream. Did I fall asleep on the bed?"
"You're very much awake, my love. Here, let me show you how real it is."
My hands wrapped around his muscular back while my face moved closer to
claim his lips. I bit and suċkėd his mouth until I heard him groan. His lips were
soft and warm and addictive. I couldn't help but close my eyes while I
passionately kissed him.
He ġrȯȧnėd, this time it was louder than before. He tore his lips away from me
for a moment. When he peeled my nightgown and threw them on the bed I didn't
object.
Warmth spread through my cheeks when my nȧkėd body was exposed. My

fingers covered my brėȧsts but he pulled my hands and told me I am beautiful
and kissed my fingertips.
I watched him as he slowly removed his boxer brief. Enthralled by the sight, I
couldn't pull away. My eyes continue to curiously look at his long and hard shaft.
It makes me want to touch it with my fingers and feel the warmth of the sėnsɨtɨvė
flesh.
He looks like a nȧkėd demigod. It makes me want to run my tongue to his broad
shoulders, muscular ċhėst and perfectly toned stomach until he pleads for me to
stop torturing him.
I lay sprawled on the bed, legs wide apart.
When he lay on top of me and crushed me with his delicious weight I just clung
my arms around him.
He captured my lips while his fingers wandered to my nȧkėdness. The kiss was
slow and gentle at first but it gradually deepened as we tried to fulfil each other's
thirst. His hard shaft was pressed on my thɨġhs filling my head with ėrȯtɨċ
thoughts.
His thumb played with my nɨppŀė until the pinkish bud went taut with dėsɨrė. I
trembled and gasped. His tongue invaded my lips and explored inside. I fought
with his tongue with the same intense passion burning through his skin.
His lips moved to my neck, my fingers flew to his hair. The warmth of his mouth
sent shivers down my spine. My body just burned wherever he touched me. His
head captured the pinkish nɨppŀės and suck it like a baby while the he continue
to knead the other with his palms.
The pŀėȧsurė was too much for me to handle. I bit my lips while I twisted and
turned beneath his touch. His mouth return to claim my lips. His fingers moved
to the sėnsɨtɨvė spot between my legs. My legs closed on impulse but he
knudged it apart without breaking our lips.
He slid a finger inside me, cheking how ready I am for him. My lips parted in
surprise. Then he plunged his fingers deeper and withdraw it again. He repeated
the process until my core tightened around him. It felt good, I thought while
bitting my lips. I couldn't bear the sweer torture anymore. I want him inside me.
"I want you now, Phoenix. I never wanted anyone as much as I need you." He
whispered. "Before I bury myself inside you I want you to hear that you want me
too." His voice was a hoarse whisper, his eyes were filled with dėsɨrė.
"Please…. I want you Ace…." I pleaded, bitting on my lips hard and spreading
my legs wider to accommodate him more.
He ġrȯȧnėd wildly and kissed me hard on the lips before he positioned his fully
aroused shaft into my moist core. Slowly his shaft slid halfway,
deliciously stretching my snug channel. I mȯȧnėd loudly, unable to contain
myself. He was so large and we haven't done it in a long time that it took a while
for me to adjust to the invasion.
He pulled his shaft until it was only the tip buried into mine. He pushed inside
and pulled again. I clenched my teeth and ġrȯȧnėd in frustration. Ace was trying
to tease me.
"Please…" I pleaded with my eyes half closed. My fingernails digging into his
back.
He flashed me a wicked smile. He held my thɨġhs and sent my back deeper to

the bed with a powerful thrust that left me mȯȧning with pŀėȧsurė as he continue
to pound on my core hard.
He increased his pace until I couldn't take it anymore. My stomach clenched, my

quivering core tightened around him, and I shuddered when I reached the zenith.
He withdraw slightly and after a powerful thrust, he collapsed on top of me,
crushing me with his weight.
Chapter 116 - NAUGHTY
I may never find the words
beautiful enough to describe all
you mean to me, but I will spend
the rest of my life searching
for them.
***
Ace pulled me into his arms and cradled me into the warmth of his ċhėst. I
snuggled deeper then held him tight the way he was holding me. If only we
could freeze time so we could stay like this forever I would do it... If only. But
we are in reality and things simply change. But there's one thing I'm certain of—
my feelings towards him will never waver..
He was like the air that I breathe and the sunshine that brings light to my once
lonely days. He made me so happy the moment he came back to my life. It made
me wonder how I managed to survive all these years without him in it.
I could hear the wild sound of his heartbeat with my ears pressed to my ears. My
heartbeat was almost as loud as his. It's such a surprise he hasn't heard it too or
perhaps he did but he kept it to himself.
His ċhėst heaved while he chased his breath. I too was chasing my breath as I lay
there in the dimly lit bed. It's as if I'd run a mile when I haven't even left my
room.
"I love you, Phoenix. I will never get tired of telling you over and over again."
He said when he recovered and lifted my chin so I could look into the depths of
enchanting blue eyes that made me forget everything else every time I looked at
them.
"I love you too, Ace." I replied softly, then sighed contentedly before I
continued. "Despite everything we've been through and the pain you caused me
before.... I know I should hate you.... But I couldn't just force myself to do so
because no matter what you do my feelings for you could never change. I never
stopped loving you all these years, Ace."
Tears glittered on the corners of his eyes. He smiled fondly, making his eyes
crinkle at the corner. "Thank you for loving me. I admit I am not the most
lovable man but you're the only person who looked beyond my flaws and
imperfections and accepted who I really am."
"Nobody told the fish to swim, nobody told the birds to fly, nobody told the dogs
to bark, they just did. Just like me .... Nobody told me to love you, I just did."
He grinned, then landed a quick kiss on the tip of my nose before his arms
tightened around me in fear I would be gone if he let go. I didn't say anything
more. He too kept silent. There inside the dimly lit room—on the top of the bed
— we remained entangled in each other's arms until we both fell asleep.
It was around three in the morning when I woke up from a bloody nightmare. A
vision of a man lying face down on the cemented pavement appeared in my
thoughts. Blood was leaking on his grievous wounds. When I turned the
unconscious man, to my horror I discovered it was Ace.
All colors left my face while I trembled beneath the blanket. A shiver ran down
my spine when I replayed the scene once more. I came to the scene too late to
save Ace. I watched the flames engulf him.
It's just a nightmare, I told myself so my shaking would stop. But it didn't help
me one bit. I continue to shake with fear. When I turned on the other side of the
bed I realized that it was empty. Panic seized me when I didn't see him anywhere
in the room.
"Phoenix...What's wrong?" Ace emerged from the bathroom and saw the panic
look in my face right away. With quick long strides he reached my side and
pulled me close. "I'm sorry, I must have interrupted your sleep when I went to
the bathroom." He was so apologetic but it wasn't his fault.
His hands captured mine and wrapped them between his large hands. "You're
cold... Gosh.... Are you alright, Phoenix?" He rubbed his fingers into my hands
until it became warm.
I shook my head and searched for the right words to say. "I-I d-dream about a car
accident, Ace.... You-you died." My voice cracked until the tears I tried so hard
to hold back gushed forth. Stream of tears endlessly fell down my cheeks as I
looked at him. .
Just the thought of him dying was enough to scare the hell out of me. I would
rather choose for him to leave without saying goodbye rather than watch him
hopelessly die in front of me without me doing anything.
"Hush, my love. " He soothed my back with his palms and wiped the tears on my
cheeks. "That's not going to happen. Okay? It's just a nightmare. I'm here."
"You are not going to leave me, right Ace?" My eyes pleaded as I looked at him.
I know it's just a dream but I just want to hear him promise that he would not
leave me.
"Take my word, Phoenix. I will never leave you. I will stay by your side no
matter what." He vowed. Hearing him say it out loud made me feel better and I
calmed down.
He lay on the bed and he pulled me close beside him. It felt so good to have him
this near to me that nothing, not even air could come between us.
I flutter my heavy eyelids close. Ace will never leave me, he just gave me his
promise and I'm confident he will fulfill them.
"Sleep tight, my love." He lowered his lips and kissed me on the forehead once
before he closed his eyes and drifted back to sleep.
The warm sunshine permeating through the open vinetian blinds and the soft
kisses on my cheeks woke me up from a pleasant dream. When I fluttered my
eyes open it was his handsome face I saw. He was smiling so brightly that I
couldn't help but smile back.
"Good morning, my love." It's time for you to shower. We should be on our way
home at nine am.
I look at the clock on the wall. Seven am in the morning. I ġrȯȧnėd, and buried
my face into the pillow. But Ace doesn't easily give up. He tickled me until I
surrendered. I pinched him on the nose and rose from the bed. His playful
laughter filled the room and I just rolled my eyes heavenward.
He was done with bathing, I noticed when my eyes landed on his slightly wet
hair and the bath towel that was wrapped around his waist. My cheeks turned
tomato red realizing he was wearing nothing underneath.
"Okay, Okay... I raised my palms in mid air, "I will go and take a shower."
"I will wait for you here," He winked at me and pulled the bath towel from his
waist.
I gasped and turned away before I could see him stark nȧkėd. Ace was trying to
tease me again. I grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it back at him before I
marched to the bathroom.
Once inside the bathroom, I quickly surveyed my reflection on the full length
mirror. The remnants of our passionate lovemaking last night left a mark all over
my body. My cheeks turned several shades darker at the memory.
I blinked rapidly. There was a different glow in my eyes... It looked so large and
bright... Telling me I'm indeed in love. I sighed contentedly and smiled at my
reflection in the mirror before I went on with my business.
The shower starts running. After I peeled the bathrobe, I hastily moved under the
warm water allowing it to soak my skin. I quickly applied the floral shampoo on
my hair and went on soaping my skin. When I finished, I rinsed quickly.
Fifteen minutes later, I emerged from the bathroom wearing only a scanty bath
towel. My hair had dried and it cascaded past my shoulders down to my waist.
Ace was still lying on the bed with eyes closed when I emerged from the
bathroom. The bath towel he used was hanging on the nearby chair. I gasped
when I realized his nȧkėd body was covered only with a pillow.
Sensing my presence, his eyes snapped open. "Come here love." He said
seductively with a naughty gleam upon his exquisite blue eyes.
"I will change first." I replied, ignoring him but he captured my fingers when I
walked past the bed and I fell on top of him.
"We still have an hour, my love....Shall we make use of the remaining time?"
He captured my lips before I could even react. I couldn't resist the urge and I
kissed him back with equal ardor. My fingers cling to his neck. The towel I wore
loosened and it fell back to the floor. He pulled me on top of him until I was
sitting astride his strong thɨġhs.
It would be an hour of passionate lovemaking.

Chapter 117 - SABOTAGED
Ace pulled the car door open and I hastily clamber inside the car, stretched my
legs comfortably, and leaned on the soft cushioned seat. Once I was settled
inside, he moved to the back of the car so he could load the average size suitcase
inside. When he was finished, I waited for him to get inside.
I was still silently watching him when I sensed someone was looking towards
our direction. My eyes scanned the whole area but there was no one in
sight. However, when my eyes accidentally passed on the terrace located on the
second floor of the elegant Ravenwood Mansion, there I saw Lady Ravenwood.
She had no idea that I was watching her inside the car and observing her
movements at the same time. Her eyes never once left Ace even after he climbed
inside the car and sat beside me on the driver's seat.
If only I could see her expression closely, it will give me the clue I needed to
find out how she feels about Ace.
I could tell that she'd been close to Ace once. Perhaps an old estranged friend?
Though at first I thought she was Ace's ex girlfriend but it's very unlikely.. It also
came to me that she could possibly be his mother but I eliminated the idea since
she was way too young for her age to be a Ace's mother.
So I ȧssume that Lady Ravenwood is a family relative or an old acquaintance.

The family ties must have been severed by a huge misunderstanding. I wonder
what kind of scenario would do that.
Axe seems to hate her so much. I could see the pain and loathing in his eyes
everytime he look at her. It makes me wonder what exactly did she do to deserve
Ace's wrath?
"I said put your seatbelt on, Phoenix." My trail of thoughts collapsed. When I
looked at him he was intently looking at me.
"What?" I replied like an idiot. I didn't hear him say anything. I was too
absorbed with my burgeoning thoughts that I didn't hear him speak.
He sighed. "Here... Let me put it myself." He pulled the seatbelt and secured it
all over my body. "Done". He smiled triumphantly.
I mumbled 'thank you.' When my gaze landed on the terrace Lady Ravenwood
was gone.
Ace turned the engine on. He shot me a sideway glance before he focused his
attention on the steering wheel. "Something's bothering you, Phoenix. I could
feel it. Would you mind sharing it with me?"
I shook my head and gave him a reassuring smile. "There's nothing wrong,
Ace. I'm just sleepy." I reasoned but deep inside I'm hoping he would buy that. I
don't want to ruin his mood by mentioning Lady Ravenwood.
"You could rest your head on my shoulder." He offered.
I shook my head and gaved him a smile. "Thank you, Ace but I want to look at
the view we would pass. The scenery is beautiful and I couldn't let it pass
without looking at them."
"If you ever need some rest just tell me. It would take us one hour to reach
Madam Stella's estate."
I nodded.
Ace said nothing. His eyes were focused straight ahead. I turned my gaze outside
the window and sighed contentedly. Having Ace beside me seems the most
natural thing in the world. I felt safe, secure, and content. I felt I had nothing to
ask for. Everything I ever needed was right in front of me.
The grandiose gate pulled open. Once we were out of the gate, the green scenery
outside the car window greeted my eyes. The sight was too beautiful to describe
in words. It filled me with awe as I looked at it. The boundless lands I'm looking
at belong to Lady Ravenwood. I heard that she inherited all of it when her duke
father died.
Once more my gaze landed in Ace's direction. He was too wrapped up in his
thoughts. I wonder what he was thinking deep within. It makes me extremely
curious since he has an unusual look written all over his face. I couldn't find the
right word to describe it but he looks somewhat worried….Worried with what?
Perhaps I'm just being paranoid. I told myself then shrugged my shoulders. .
I blinked my eyes several times. I felt a little bit dizzy and my eyelids were
growing heavy. I didn't get enough sleep last night because of my nightmare. I
rest my head towards Ace's shoulders.
He leaned closer and landed a soft kiss on my head. "Sleep for a while, my
love." He murmured. I sighed contentedly and fluttered my eyes closed.
I don't know how long I'd been asleep when I felt the car pulled into a stop.
When my eyes snapped open the sudden bright light made my eyes hurt. I
blinked several times until my eyes were well adjusted to the light before I
scanned my surroundings.
The car stopped across a fancy restaurant. The parking area in front of the
Restaurant was fully occupied and there's no other place to park except to the
spot where the car stood now.
The sight of the fancy restaurant reminded me I hadn't eaten anything when we
left. Suddenly my stomach growled.
"I'm hungry…" Ace spoke when he saw I was wide awake.
I straightened on my seat before I responded. "I'm hungry too."
Ace pushed the door open and clambered out the car. He turned in the opposite
direction and opened the door for me. I thanked him as I got out of it.
His arms protectively wrapped around my fingers. He then looked left and right,
after he saw the road was clear, we crossed the highway hand in hand.
A uniformed guard opened the door. I entered first and Ace followed behind me.
A waitress ushered us to the available table at the far end of the room. When we
were both settled in our seats, the waitress handed us the menu.
She momentarily left to give the privacy we needed as we scanned the food
available on the menu. I was still choosing what to eat when Ace suddenly
placed the menu on top of the table.
My wide questioning eyes landed on him. "Is something wrong, Ace?"
I lowered the menu on top of the table and looked at him with eyebrows
scrunched in confusion.
"I think I left my wallet inside the car." He said after checking the pocket of his
jeans.
"Don't worry. I'll pay the bills." I offered which made a blush appear on his
cheeks. Just like I thought he wouldn't agree.
"No." Ace replied stubbornly. It was the response I knew I would hear from him
but I just wanted to hear him say it.
"How about I lend you money and you pay me later?" It sounds like a bright
idea.
"You would not accept my payment. I know you Phoenix."
I bit back a smile. Ace was right. If he allowed me to pay the bills, I wouldn't
allow him to reimburse me afterwards. "Well, then...Go get your wallet and I
will wait for you here."
"I'll be quick." He said and shot me a smile before he hurriedly made his way to
the door with quick, long steps.
He was already out the door but my eyes remained glued to it. Why did my
heartbeat quickened just now? Why did I suddenly feel uncomfortable and
worried?
My thoughts were cut short when the waitress arrived to pick our orders. Since
Ace wasn't here yet, I just told her to wait a little longer.
What was taking him so long? The frown on my temples deepened when my
eyes shifted back to the door but it remained close.
Did he find his wallet? I wonder if he misplaced it again or lost it for good this
time.
I impatiently waited for another five minutes and when I couldn't take it
anymore I decided to go after him.
I hastily ran to the door. Unmindful of the attention I'm attracting. After the
guard pulled the door open, I dashed outside. I wasn't even able to thank him.
The sound of my heart pounding intensified. I wonder where this sudden

uncomfortable feeling was coming from. My eyes flew to the opposite side of
the highway where the car was parked alone.
The door of the car was slightly ajar. Ace was surely inside. I hurriedly moved
so I could reach it quickly. But I had only made a few steps when suddenly there
was a loud crashing sound followed by a deafening explosion.
The events seem to happen so quickly that I wasn't sure if I'm just having a
nightmare or it's really happening. The car on the opposite side of the highway
exploded. Then the sound of squeaking metals pierced my ears.
"Aaaaaacceeee…. Nooooo." Screamed my lips but no words came out.
My ċhėst tightened until I couldn't breathe. It felt as if my ċhėst would explode

anytime soon by how heavy it was. Warm stream of tears abundantly flowed
down my cheeks.
Chapter 118 - SAFE AT LAST
What was left of my strength started to diminish as I stood there and watched the
car burn in front of my eyes. Monstrous fear I never knew I was capable of
struck my ice-cold body paralyzed.
This is not happening... I told myself over and over again.
I pressed my eyes tightly until I saw star bursts. I told myself when I opened
them I would wake up from this nightmare. When I thought I was ready my eyes
fluttered open but the scene was just the same. The car was still there.....
Burning.
This was reality.... And it was so painful I could scarcely breathe.
The last of my strength escaped my body. My legs collapsed and I slumped to

the rough pavement with shoulders shaking uncontrollably. Tears would not stop
flowing lown my flushed cheeks.
I haven't spent much time with Ace. Why does it need to happen? Why? We are
so happy but suddenly things ended this way..
My heart was being torn into shreds. I wanted to run to the burning car to save
Ace but my legs refused to move. I couldn't even summon the courage to ask for
help. I couldn't even scream no matter how bad I wanted to.
A crowd gathered around the scene. I heard someone call an ambulance. I lost
track of my surroundings when there was a sudden piercing pain inside my
ċhėst. It was so worse that I couldn't breathe properly.
My vision started to blur until I couldn't see anything except the darkness
starting to engulf me. I heard a woman's voice screaming for help until it became
so distant it no longer reached my ears.
The last thing I remember before I lost my consciousness was the horrible dream
I had last night…. Ace was lying on the ground with blood leaking from his
grievous wounds while the car burned brightly in the background. He extended
his hand to me and I did my best to reach his hand but it was too late…. he
breathed his last and closed his eyelids.
"Ace…. Ace….Ace…" I woke up from the sound of my wretched sobs. My

whole body was trembling while I twisted and turned on top of a soft bed. The
memories before I lost consciousness came back to me and my cries only
intensified.
Slowly, I opened my eyes and came in contact with a pair of exquisite blue eyes
worriedly looking at me. "Ace…." My voice trembled. A loud sob escaped my
lips. Disbelief was written all over my face as I scanned his face.
Aside from a small wound on his forehead and a few bruises on his arms he was
surprisingly fine. I can't believe he was not brutally wounded… I really can't
believe it… Thank you Lord. I mumbled repeatedly, blinking back the tears from
my eyes.
"Hush… Please stop crying. Please don't make me worry again." He whispered.
His arms came around my shoulders and he pulled me tightly into his arms that I
feared he would crush me.
He trembled as he held me. I wonder why… but when I lift my face to look at
him again I realize he was scared. His eyes were red as if he'd been crying while
I was unconscious.
We are inside the private room of the hospital. He must have brought me there
after I passed out.
"W-what h-happened A-Ace? H-how d-did you survive.. I-I t-thought you d-died
inside the burning car."
My fingers clutched the soft fabric of his shirt as if I could retrieve some
strength by holding onto them. I was still holding my breath when I heard him
respond.
"When we left the Lady Ravenwood Mansion, there was a black car tailing us, I
became suspicious because I felt something was wrong. I stopped the car in front
of a restaurant and parked it in a safe spot where it's far from any other car so
that in case something happens it would minimize the damage and no passerby
could get hurt. I secured your safety first by leaving you inside the restaurant and
then I returned to the car to check it's overall condition and that's when I realized
that one of the tires was slightly inflated. When I peered underneath, I saw the
device attached underneath. When I realize what it was I ran just right in time
before the thing exploded."
My hands flew to his neck and I pulled him closer. I buried my head at the crook
of his neck where I started to cry all over again. I almost lost him today. The
thought filled me with pain and anguish. If he wasn't able to run in time I wonder
what would have happened.
Faith Vienne was still too young to lose a father. Thinking that she would grow
up without Ace by her side was more frightening than I imagined. I'm just glad
that Ace survived the incident unscathed. .
"Please stop crying, Phoenix. It would be bad for your heart." His hand gently
ċȧrėssed my back while he whispered gentle words to my ears until I calmed
down.
"I was so scared, Ace… I thought I would never see you again."
"I will not allow it to happen, Phoenix. I still want to spend the rest of my life
with you and our daughter. I will not die that easily, especially I still have to
protect you and Faith Vienne from people who are trying to hurt you."
"I-I want to see our daughter, Ace."
"Don't worry, love. Madam Stella's limousine will be here in the hospital soon
after an hour. Just wait a little while, okay. For now, you need rest. I'm sure
you're still as shocked as I am by the unexpected turn of events."
Ace gingerly placed me back on the bed. I didn't object when my head landed on
the pillow and his arms loosened around me. He laid a soft kiss on my forehead
before he started moving to the door.
Panic seized me while I watched him leave. What if this was all just a dream.
What if he will be gone when I wake up?
"Ace?"
He stopped walking and turned towards my direction. He tried to give me a soft,

reassuring smile but when he saw the worried look on my face the smile on his
face faded. It was then replaced with a look of alarm.
Within seconds, he was already beside me holding my cold palms around his
fingers. "Is something wrong, Phoenix?"
"I-I'm scared, Ace…. Please stay by my side until Madam Stella arrives.
Please…." I bit my lower lips and fought the urge to cry.
"Do not worry, my love. I'm not going to leave so please rest." He murmured.
When Ace climbed on the top of the hospital bed and gathered me into his arms,
I calmed down. The warmth of his body pressed to mine was reassuring since it
reminds me that he's real and not just my imagination.
He didn't speak further. He just continued to run his fingers through my hair until
I fell asleep.
***
When the limousine finally arrived at the estate, I hurriedly climbed out of the
car without waiting for Ace to pull the door open and I dashed to my room on
the second floor where Faith Vienne was waiting.
A huge sigh of relief escaped my lips when I saw Faith Vienne lying inside her
crib with a sweet smile on her lips. When she saw me, her arms flailed eagerly.
The smile on her lips broadened showing the deep dimples on her cheeks.
Without me realizing, tears start to flow down my cheeks when I pick her up and
wrap her fragile body into my arms.
I thought I would never hold her in my arms again. I can't help but wonder what
could possibly happen if Ace didn't realize what's happening and didn't pull into
a stop in front of the empty parking lot. I wonder what would happen if he didn't
see the time bomb concealed under the car and he continued to drive until the
bomb exploded while we're inside the car.
There's so many questions on my mind right now. But it's not as important as
holding my precious baby into my arms.
For the first time since I entered the room, I noticed that Elisa was seated on the
bed and watching me intently with a worried look on her face.
She quickly rose from the bed and ran to my side. She didn't ask any questions.
Instead she gently laid her palms on my shoulders as if telling me everything's
going to be fine.
I pulled Faith Vienne closer and kissed the tip of her nose. Now that I'm with my
daughter I feel a lot better and I was able to breathe more calmly this time.
I thought I would not be able to hold her into my arms again. I was so scared
because Faith Vienne almost lost me and Ace.
Chapter 119 - THE LAST CARD
Some people create
their own storms
and then gets mad
when it rains.
***
"Damn you Ace! Damn you Ace. I wish you were dead already!"
An expensive wine glass smashed through the flawless white walls before it
shattered down the tiled floor with a loud crash. Not quite satisfied, he threw
another…. And another…. And another until there was nothing left on the set of
expensive wine glasses he just bought.
He turned his fists into a tight ball and pounded the top of the bar counter inside
his extremely large room until his knuckles bleed. But no matter how hard he
smashed the wooden counter with his fists, it did nothing to diminish the
frustration and rage that consumed him..
Ace was still alive…. And so Phoenix…. His plans failed again. The people he
hated most were still alive which basically means he would be doomed soon. It
will not take some time before Ace fights back and when he does he will not
only lose Greyson Enterprise and his inheritance but his whole life as well.
Stripping him off with his title as the CEO of Greyson Enterprises would be
easier once Ace discovers what he did to the company. He kept the truth from his
father but Ybbrahim would undoubtedly put a gun to his head and pull the
trigger once he discovered how he led the company to its impending bankruptcy
just months after he became the CEO.
"It's all your fault, Phoenix…. You should have died that night…. Look what
have you done… You ruined all my plans." He grumbled absentmindedly.
Clenching his fist tightly until his fingers turned white.
He sat down on the bar stool and grabbed the open bottle of vintage wine he
bought from Europe during his last business trip and poured the contents to his
throat until he consumed a bit too much wine.
His grip tightened around the bottle while his piercing glare stared at the mess of
broken glasses on the floor. He hates to see his room disorganized but he can't
help it, he just snapped after he received the news that Ace and Phoenix survived
the bomb explosion unscathed.
The thought his evil plans went down the drain fueled his rage more.
"Dammmmmmiiit!" He snapped and sent the bottle of expensive vintage wine

crashing to the pristine white walls. The reddish liquid dripped down the white
walls like crimson blood. It formed a huge pool to the the tiled floor as if
someone had been murdered on that spot.
The door to the room opened. A woman with a shapely figure clad in sėxy
lingerie entered the room. Her long titian hair cascaded down her smooth
shoulders. She suddenly stopped in her tracks when her enchanting jaded eyes
caught sight of the huge mess on the flawless white wall and the tiled floor. The
sight looked like a crime scene as if someone was murdered on that spot.
Everything about her was angelic. She looked like a meek creature of heaven
except that she's no angel but a wicked and cunning woman who's willing to kill
for the sake of money and power.
"Vince?" She called out softly, her voice crystal clear. Her eyes shifted to his
direction. She didn't show any emotion as she looked at him.
When there was no response she crossed the distance between them and stopped
right in front of him. "What happened Vince?" This time the softness on her tone
was gone. It was replaced by her usual sharp tone.
"The plan you thought was brilliant failed. Ace was still alive and so was
Phoenix." He replied between clenched fingers and gritted teeth. .
She stood frozen. Her jade eyes wide in fear. Her trembling hands extended to
the bar counter for support. "No….I planned it carefully.. The bomb will explode
after thirty minutes. H-how could they possibly survive those carefully laid
plans?"
"How should I know? I'm not even there when it happened." He snapped and
shot her with a murderous glare.
"Are you blaming me, Vince?" Her tone rose several octaves. She shot him back
with a scathing glare. Her angelic face contorted with fury.
"It was all your plan, Angela… Your stupid little plan." He shot back harshly.
Grabbed the bottle of unopened wine and angrily hurled it across the wall. She
flinched when the bottle shattered upon hitting the wall then crushed to the floor.
The contents spilled all over the place. The inside of his room looked as if
someone had not been murdered but butchered there.
"It's the safest plan, you stupid ȧsshole." She replied with eyebrows almost
merging into a straight line as she fought his gaze. "It's far more logical that your
plan to kidnap them both in broad daylight." She shot back, unfazed by his rage.
"Shut up!" He ordered. He wanted to wring her beautiful neck but he made no
move to reach for her. It would be a total waste of time. It would not change
anything. They both failed.
For a moment none of them spoke. The room was wrapped into a deafening
silence as if there was no one occupying the room. Both minds were busy
plotting their next move to take the enemies down. The sooner they eliminate
Ace and Phoenix, the better.
Angela managed to control her emotions until she eventually calmed down.
Arguing wouldn't get them anywhere, she told herself and swiftly moved to the
bar counter and pulled a cabinet door open. She produced two expensive wine
glasses from inside and laid them on top of the counter.
She went inside the wine cellar and snatched the first wine that caught her
attention. When she returned, she immediately pulled the cork and poured the
glass and handed one to Vince who was now seated on the bar stool.
"I think it's about time we pull our last card, Vince."
She took a sip on her glass and carefully watched his stone cold expression. She
was afraid that he wouldn't agree.
He sighed. Lifted his gaze until it was leveled to hers and he nodded to her
surprise.
"I think it's about time we use their ultimate weakness against them."
For the first time since he arrived that night, a smile stretched on her lips.
He was walking towards the door when she called his name. He stopped halfway
through the door but he didn't look behind him.
"Where do you think you're going, Vince?"
He ignored her warning tone. He wasn't in the mood to argue with her again. He
has an important business to attend to.
"I'm going to check our hostage." He replied and made a beeline straight to the
door without looking back.
***
Vince's alert eyes scanned his surroundings. When he made sure that no one was
following him, he hurriedly climbed inside the car and turned the engine on.
The colossal gates of Greyson Mansion opened. His luxury car sped out of the
gates. Moments later the car was peacefully moving on the dark road.
Approximately an hour later, he finally reached his destination. An old but large
rest house surrounded by trees came to view. He parked the car in front of the
gates and he clambered out.
He rang the bell twice. He didn't wait long before an armed man opened the
gates and allowed him to enter. Once inside, he hastily moved inside the
resthouse until he reached a particular door.
When he pushed the door open, he found the four year old girl curled on the bed,
her fragile arms wrapped around her knees.
The little girl was thin—a sign she's not eating properly. Her beautiful face was
covered with dirt. Her long brown hair which hadn't been washed for over a
week was spilled all over the pillow. Her hand was tightly chained to make sure
she wouldn't escape.
Sensing he was there, her eyes fluttered open. Fear made her exquisite blue eyes
wide with fear. She hastily sat up and pressed her body in the corner of the bed
while she trembled with fear.
The child covered her face with her palms as if she was afraid of him. He smiled
icily as he looked at her pitiful condition.
"It's been a while, my precious niece…. You will be able to meet your parents
soon...and when that time arrives, I will make sure to kill them for real this
time."
Chapter 120 - FLASHBACK
When people hurt you
over and over,
think of them as sandpaper.
They may scratch and hurt a bit,
but in the end, you end up
polished and they end up
useless.
*FLASHBACK*
Sharp lightning carved its way to the pitch black sky. Deafening thunder
followed. The wind whistled a sad harmony and soon enough as if on cue, heavy
rain started falling from the sky.
In the middle of the dimly-lit room, a king size bed stood.. A woman as nȧkėd as
a baby lies on top of it, her smooth porcelain legs wide open as she impatiently
waits for him to touch her.
Vince Gresyon crushed the cigarette on the ceramic ashtray before slowly
moving to the bed where she lay sprawled like a temptress. He discarderded his
leather jacket to the carpeted floor before climbing on top of her.
"Gotcha." He murmured, nuzzling his nose on the soft fragrance of her hair. She
smelt like the calming scent of cherry blossom and morning dew. It made him
crave for her more.
She chuckled seductively before wrapping her dainty fingers tighty on his neck.
She gently nibbled the bottom of his lips. All that was left of his self-restraint
flew in an instant. Heat consumed his body with dėsɨrė.
He devoured her lips. His hands ċȧrėssing the abundance of her bosom until she
writhed for more. He couldn't wait anymore. He unbuckled his belt then
unbuttoned his pants. Then he nudged her legs wider and plunged his hard
manhood into her moist core. Soon her soft, ėrȯtɨċ mȯȧns filled the room like
music. He quickened his pace until she screamed like crazy.
As he pounded inside her a different woman was inside his thoughts. She has the
most alluring eyes he'd ever seen and she possesses a striking beauty that totally
bewitched him. He wanted her so badly the way he never wanted anyone in his
life. She was a drug he could never get enough of.
His face contorted with unimaginable pŀėȧsurė while he quickened his thrust.
He imagined the woman mȯȧning underneath him was the same woman his step-
brother married.
A mȯȧn escaped his lips as he thrust one last time, deeper this time, and emptied
his seed inside her.
When he heard the door flutter close behind him he dislodged on top of her and
zipped his pants. A sweet triumphant smile curled on his lips as his eyes
surveyed the room which was shrouded in darkness.
It felt so damn good to use his step-brother's bed where he makes love with his
wife since the imprints of her scent still lingers on the bed sheet . It's like an
aphrodisiac that arouses his sėxuȧŀ dėsɨrės. .
His attention shifted back to bed to where his lover lay. Now that his dėsɨrė has
been fulfilled it's about time he moves on to business.
"I want you to call Ace on the phone. Tell him his wife ran off with one of her
lovers and she brought Vien with her."
He didn't wait for Angela to respond. He briskly moved to the door and left her
lying there on the bed inside Ace's room.
He crept into the hall in silence until he reached her room. He found the door
slightly ajar and he peeked on the tiny crevice. His step-brother's wife was inside
and hastily packing her things into a large suitcase.
Tears tumbled freely down her smooth porcelain cheeks. He smiled triumphantly
as he watched the agony in her beautiful countenance. Somehow, he found
pŀėȧsurė watching her tortured expression. If he'd only chosen her she would not
suffer like this.
Poor naive Phoenix, he mumbled to himself as she finally fell into a horrible
sobs that shook her fragile shoulders.
He couldn't believe that she could be fooled so easily. Just a few edited pictures
of Ace with other girls and after she witnessed the scene in the bedroom he
finally succeeded in deceiving her.
The one year old little girl woke up on her bed. The innocent child looked at her
mother with wonder. She's so young to understand what's happening but she felt
her mother's pain and comforted her with a hug.
"Everything's going to be fine, Vien." She whispered and laid a kiss on the
child's soft, rosy cheeks. "We will stay in grandma and grandpa's house tonight."
She hurriedly closed the large suitcase and picked her daughter from the bed.
The door of her room opened. She was holding her child in her left hand while
she was pulling her large suitcase behind her.
He continued to quietly watch her as he hid beside the antique statue of

Aprhrodité until she reached the main door of the Greyson Mansion.
No one would stop Phoenix from leaving—not even his step-brother—he

thought with satisfaction. Ace's car broke down and it would delay him from
reaching the mansion.
When Phoenix was settled inside the car and sped away that's when he sneaked
into his car and tailed behind her.
He dialed a number on his phone. It was answered at the first ring.
"Same plan. Bring the truck with you...make it appear like an accident." After
that, he hung up then threw the phone on the seat beside him.
Lightning danced across the sky, the deafening sound of thunder followed, and
the rain poured heavier this time. He saw Phoenix's car stopped near the
intersection.
Things were becoming easier than he imagined. With her car stationary, it could
be easily executed as if a car accident happened.
He parked the car far from hers.
The sound of horn curiously blaring torr the night's silence. A fast approaching
car losing it's control screeched through the pavement.
Wham!
The stationary car collided with the truck. The ear-splitting sound of metals
colliding shattered the stillness of the night.
Vince pushed the door of his car open and clambered out. The rain soaked his
clothes but he didn't care as he slowly made his way to the badly dented car.
When he opened the door of the car, he saw Phoenix, her arms protectively
wrapped around her unconscious daughter. Blood leaked from the grievous
wound on her head.
She was still alive. Suddenly, her eyes fluttered open. "H-help m-me…." She
said weakly, her arms extended to his but he didn't make a move to take it.
Time for plan B. He thought and pulled a syringe out of his pocket, grabbed her
pale fingers and injected the liquid through her veins. The syringe contains a
hypnotic drug. After a person is injected with a dose of drug she will forget
everything after the incident. She will only recall what was told to her to recall
after the drug takes its effect.
"Your daughter, Vien, died tonight. She was trapped inside the car and you
helplessly watched the car engulfed in flames. She died because of Ace. He
never loved your daughter. From now on, you shall hate him. Never forget—he
is the reason why your daughter died."
He let her palms go and it fell to her side. She tried to lift it but she don't have
any strength left to. "Pppplleaase hhheeelp mmyy dddaughhter." After pleading
one last time, she lost her consciousness.
The rain finally stopped pouring. The
the scent of leaking gas thickened in the air Anytime soon, the car would
explode.
Vince pulled the unconscious child out of her arms then carried her inside his car
and lay her in the backseat. Vien was fine, the only injury she had was a wound
on her forehead. It was not big but it was bleeding.
He didn't turn the engine on and sped away. Instead, he watched until the rescue
arrived and pulled Phoenix's unconscious body inside the car.
He watched when Phoenix recovered her consciousness and tried to get up so

she could save her daughter inside the car but it was all too late. The gas leak
was beyond control, before she could even reach the car, her wounded body gave
up and she collapsed on the ground.
An ear-shattering explosion deafened my ears, the car tumbled upside down

before it was engulfed in hellish flames.
It must have been so difficult when Phoenix thought she's the reason why her
own daughter died. She must have been blaming herself all these years thinking
if she didn't leave that night, Vien would be very much alive. She
Just like that…. Phoenix thought that their first born child died the night of the
accident. Ace too though the same way. Who could have guessed that the child
was very much alive. He managed to keep the truth all these years. Until now no
one found out. He must be very good at keeping secrets.
Chapter 121 - OVERTHINKING
I lay sprawled on the cold, wide bed with my eyes staring at the ceiling waiting
for sleep to come and push me to the magical portals of dreamland. But I'd been
in that position for nearly half an hour but I couldn't even feel a tinge of
sleepiness.
It was past eight in the evening and I should have been asleep but I found myself
restless, twisting and turning on the bed. It must be the near-death experience
today which kept me troubled until now.
My mind was tired, my body exhausted. It had been a long day. Yet, I couldn't
just fall asleep no matter how hard I tried to. I tried reading a book but I
surrendered and put it down since it's not working either..
So I just lie there on the bed, eyes wandering around the ceiling and counting the
artificial stars glowing above while hoping soon I would drift into a peaceful
slumber.
Silence hung inside the room. I couldn't hear anything aside from the clock's
'tick tock.' When my gaze landed on the space beside me, it was empty. Elisa
was on duty. She works as a part time waiter in a restaurant.
I wished Elisa was there so I have someone I could talk to. Unfortunately,
she wouldn't be home until tomorrow morning.
Sighing, I got up and sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the angel on her
crib.
The smile on my lips unexpectedly faded as a sudden wave of sadness

descended on me when the image of a beautiful one year old girl appeared in my
thoughts.
"Vien." I murmured weakly then bit my lips to stop my tears.
I missed my daughter so much. If she was alive I'm sure she's as pretty as her
younger sister.
"Phoenix?"
The sound of his voice snapped me out of my reverie. He was standing beside
the bed. He was wearing a blue t-shirt which was identical to the one I will wear
tonight.
"I knocked on the door but you didn't hear me. When I turned the knob and
discovered it was unlocked I entered. I hope you don't mind…."
I gave him a gentle smile before I responded, "I don't mind."
The bed moved when he sat beside me. His strong arms draped around my
shoulders. "Is something wrong?"
"Nothing," I replied and shook my head.
"You know I don't believe you. We've been together for so long that I would
instantly know if you're lying or not."
I sighed deeply. I knew it, I could never lie to him. "I'm thinking about our
daughter, Ace. I'm thinking about Vien. I missed her so much." I added and
raised my head towards the ceiling to stop my tears.
"I missed her too… It still hurts like hell everytime I think of her." His arms
tightened around me and pulled me close as if trying to give me some of his
strength. .
Life seems almost perfect now that I have Ace and Faith with me. But life would
be more perfect if my eldest daughter didn't die that night. If there's someone I
should blame for my daughter's death, it would be me. I am responsible for her
death since It am the one who took her out of the house. We could have avoided
the accident if I didn't allow my emotion to cloud my reasons.
If only I could turn back the time, I shall sacrifice my life so my daughter could
live. A mother's love knows no boundaries, she would sacrifice everything she
have for her daughter.
"Ace?"
"Yes?" He looked at me with his eyes filled with tenderness.
"Do you think that Vince and Angela had something to do about the incident this
morning?"
His calm expression turned menacingly dark. His eyes slanted at the corner. He
looked as if he was trying his best not to show his anger. "Without a doubt, I
know that they are trying to kill us… Particularly you, Phoenix."
"I'm scared, Ace…I don't know what they are going to do next. We lost a child
once… I don't want to lose another child in the future."
"Please calm down." His lips pressed on my temples before he took my hand and
tightly wrapped it into his own. He looked deep into my eyes and my heartbeat
increased. Everytime he looks at me like this I just forget everything and all I
could think of is him. "I will never allow them to hurt you again. They would
need to kill me first before I allow them to hurt you." He promised with a
determined look on his face.
I wrapped my arms around his neck and savored the warmth of his body. He
would protect me. Those words made my heart swell with pride and tenderness.
I hope I could protect him too from those people who wanted to hurt him. Ace
had suffered enough and I don't want him to experience further pain. He wasn't a
bad man—just an imperfect person with an abusive family. I don't want him to
get hurt while trying to protect me.
"I love you, Ace… Please don't forget that I love you so much."
He cupped my cheeks and smiled at me. "I love you more." He replied and
brushed his warm lips into mine.
When the kiss was over, he let me go, and prepared to leave but I stopped him in
time before he could get up from the bed.
"Please stay…. I don't want to be alone tonight." I pleaded.
"I'm not leaving." He replied reassuringly and I let him go.
He picked Faith Vienne from the crib and transferred her on top of the bed. We
lie next to each other with our daughter in the middle.
He took my fingers and held it tightly.

Chapter 122 - LUCAS NICHOLAS
Lucas Nicholas St. Alexander stood in the dark corner of the crowded room. His
sharp eyes swept over the wild, sweaty body's gyrating on the dance floor as he
looked for someone.
He cursed for the umpteenth time when he thought he'd lost him again. He must
have noticed him tailing his car and he sped up until he lost track of his Ford.
He fished his phone inside the pocket of his leather jacket and stared at the
monitor. The tracking device stopped there and he checked the grey Ford
and saw it parked in the vacant lot behind the bar. He must be here inside.
If it weren't for the tracking device he secretly installed on his car, he wouldn't
be able to locate him. He nearly gave up trying to find him.
Music blasted on the speaker beside the stage.. He cringed so hard and uttered
another curse but he bȧrėly heard it, his words got drowned against the noise.
He dropped his phone inside his pocket and resumed his search in the crowd. It
took him five long minutes to find him. He nearly leapt in joy when he spotted
Vince Greyson seated on a stool in front of the bar counter, and drinking his
beer.
It was his mission to watch over Vince's activities. The investigation firm he
worked as a part time agent had given him the task to watch over Vince's
activities.
He'd been tailing him for weeks now and yet the overly cautious bastard was too
careful with his escapades. He couldn't find any flaws that might connect him
with the bomb incident a few weeks ago.
He sighed deeply. This job is harder than he imagined and he was on the verge of
giving up after his fruitless struggles. But everytime he thinks of dropping the
mission he recalls the people he valued which Vince ruined and it made his
blood boil. No! He's not going to stop…. Not until Ace's cunning brother got the
punishment he deserves.
True, he couldn't find anything he could use against him now but he will soon
find it out. He strongly believes that a man as evil as Vince will show his true
color soon. So he should wait patiently.
Vince quickly made his way to the door. Lucas Nicholas followed, struggling his
way out amid the gyrating bodies in the middle of the dance floor. When he was
finally outside, he sighed, relieved to have escaped the annoying place. If it
weren't for his mission he would never set foot inside a place as crowded as this.
The black Ford moved out of the parking area and sped away. He waited
impatiently before the car was nowhere in sight before he clamber inside his car
and turned the engine on.
He must be extremely careful this time because if not his chance would slip
away. Five minutes later, he was safely driving into the cold, dark night, tailing
the black Ford within considerable distance.
'Patience… I need more patience.' He said the mantra inside his head over and
over again while he drove.
Just when he thought Vince Greyson would continue to drive forever he pulled
into a stop into front of an old but large house with high gates.
He slowed down when the car passed in front of the gates in time to see Vince
Greyson clamber out of his car and enter through the partially opened gates.
Before the gates close, Lucas Nicholas caught sight of three armed men
menacingly guarding the gates, like the three headed dog, Cerberus guards the
underworld.
The car pulled into a stop on the safe distance. He didn't climb out of the car
immediately. Instead, he stayed there and wonder how could he slip inside the
heavy guarderd entrance.
The house was large but rather old looking but there are three armed men
guarding the entrance as if they're watching over a very important thing. And he
got extremely curious to discover what's is hidden inside those walls.
He knew penetrating those high walls would be so dangerous and yet, like a
moth drawn to a fire, he felt his blood run hot with excitement. The knowledge
that it was perilous to even pass through the gates heightened his excitement. His
heart jittered and his pulse rate quickened. A little bit of fear combined with a
sense of thrill kept his blood pumping. He shall get inside the house at any cost.
It was time…. After glancing on his phone and making sure it was silent, he
crept into the darkness. The house house looked sinister up close as if it hadn't
been repaired for years. The gates were wrapped in rusts and the house peeled
with paint. Overall, the house looked as if it badly needed repairs. .
So the owner could afford to pay a dozen guards but he couldn't even afford to
spend money on minor repairs. 'How strange,' he mumble while his curious eyes
surveyed the area.
'How was I supposed to enter? Think Lucas! Think!' There must be some way.'
He thought as he stood behind a tree and observed his surroundings.
That moment, he was so deep in his thoughts when a car pulled into a stop in
front of the gates. A man wearing a white coat emerged from the car.
A deep frown emerged on Luca Nicholas's forehead. Why would Vince summon
a doctor at this hour? It's extremely strange. Well… unless the matter is very
urgent.
The man in white coat pulled a black duffel back on the driver's seat before he
closed the car door. He placed the bag on the ground and fished the phone inside
his pocket.
While he was busy talking on the phone, Lucas Nicholas realized it's the perfect
timing he was lookin for. He took a deep long breath before he walked towards
the man.
Chapter 123 - LUCAS NICHOLAS 2
He struck the man's neck forcefully until he dropped to the ground unconscious.
Hastily, he looked from left to right again. When he was sure no one had seen
him, he dragged the unconscious body behind the trees. He left him there for a
while, and when he returned, he now had a rope in his hand.
Lucas Nicholas stripped the man with the white coat he wore then tied both his
feet and fingers with a rope. Before he left the unconscious man behind, he
gagged his mouth just to make sure he would not attract unwanted attention
when he woke up.
He put the white coat on and smoothened the slightly crumpled collar as he
slowly made his way. But before going to the gates, he momentarily stopped to
put his fake mustache on and gold rimmed spectacles. After he finished putting
his disguise on, he picked the black duffel bag and made a beeline straight to the
rusty gates.
He summoned all the courage he could muster before he pressed the buzzer.
Seconds later, the gate creaked open and three armed men greeted him. The
tallest man came in front of him.. His hard gaze fired bullets in his direction.
After a long scrutiny, he finally let him inside.
The gates swung close and he heard the harsh click as one of the men locked it
behind him. He took a deep long breath and reminded himself he must be calm if
he wanted to leave the place with his body parts still intact.
If one of the men discovers he was an impostor, he would be dead before he

knew it. That is what he tries to avoid.
The tall man frisked him all over. When he was sure he carried no weapon
within him he then shifted his attention inside the duffel bag, and he poured all
the contents on the ground. All he saw was a medicine box, medical stuff, and a
stethoscope.
"Cleared." The man who checked the bag declared.
Lucas Nicholas adjusted his spectacles before he started to pick the scattered
things on the floor and return it back to the duffel bag. When he finished picking
everything down the cemented floor, he closed it and walked behind the man
who motioned him to follow.
The man brought him inside the sinister looking house. When they entered, the
dusty foyer greeted him. The light on the ceiling flickered with a weak glow, the
light bulb badly needed to be changed and anytime soon it would be no use. The
old house literally looked like a haunted house with its unkempt situation.
They climbed up the foyer and climbed the stairs until they entered a spacious
room. There were no appliances nor furniture inside except an average size bed
and a small wooden night table.
The room was no better than the foyer, it looked dirty like a garage that hadn't
been opened for years and a thick layer of dust accumulated over the years.
There on the high ceiling, cobwebs could be seen everywhere.
He shook his head at the depressing sight. The owner doesn't seem to care about
cleanliness. But he shouldn't be surprised, after all, it was Vince Greyson's
property. The inside was as dark and dirty as his soul.
By the soft flicker of light from the candle on the night table, he saw the thin
figure on the bed draped with a blanket.
The man left and closed the door behind him.
Once he was alone, he slowly made his way on the bed. His pulse rate quickened
and his ċhėst tightened when his eyes caught sight of the unconscious little girl.
He gasped. Fear he never knew he was capable of seized him inside. He had to
blink his eyes several times to believe he was seeing the real thing and not just
his hallucinations.
There lying on the bed was a little girl around the age of four with long curly
hair in the shade of warm honey. She was too thin for her age, a sign she was
suffering from malnutrition.
Recognition sparkled on his raven black eyes. The little girl was so thin but her
face didn't change a bit. It's been a long four years since he had a glimpse of that
face but he couldn't be mistaken… The girl was Phoenix and Ace's daughter—
Vien.
He knelt on the floor as he fought the urge to cry. He will not crumble, not there
when the poor little child needed his strength.
"Vien?" .
He called gently but there was no response. He called again but only the
deafening silence answered back.
His hands shook violently when he reached out to check her neck and discover
she was burning with fever. His fingers flew to her wrist, there was bȧrėly a
pulse on it. Even her ċhėst wasn't moving as if she stopped breathing at all.
The poor child was in bad condition and she needed to be sent to the hospital
right away. But he wondered if Vince Greyson would even allow the child to be
taken to the hospital.
He must do everything he could to free this child from this hellhole. If Ace
discovers that his stepbrother hid his child all these years, he would surely kill
Vince without a second thought.
He stood upright and fumbled on his belt until he found the tiny vial he carried
with him all the time for emergency measures like this. He picked the duffel bag
from the floor and placed it on top of the bed and began to rummage inside until
he found the syringe he was looking for.
His hands trembled as he pulled the vial open. He filled the syringe with the
liquid from inside the vial. When he was finished, he inserted the tiny bottle
back into his belt.
"I'm sorry Vien but I must do this in order to save you."
He took a deep, tortured breath, and lifted her thin wrists. He then sank the
needle into her flesh and emptied the liquid into her veins. Her body convulsed
and then she stopped moving.
When he checked he checked her neck for a flicker of life—there was none.
The door inside the dimly-lit room opened. Without looking back, Lucas felt
someone entered. Before the man even spoke, he knew exactly that it was Vince
Greyson.
"Is the child alright?" Vince asked, his voice calm and composed.
"The child is dead... I'm so sorry, I couldn't save her." Lucas said, turning
towards his direction.
He stared at Vince with his paper-blank expression. His fingers were secretly
curled into a tight ball behind his back. It took him an incredible amount of self-
restraint not to pounce at the man and beat the shit out of him for treating a four
year old girl like a prisoner..
It broke his heart that the four year old angel needed to suffer like this. She was
so thin as if she bȧrėly ate for months. Her face and body was full of dirt. It
made him wonder when was the last time she'd taken a bath. Her fragile right
hand was bound with a shackle as if to make sure that she could not run away.
She wasn't treated like a human but an animal.
"W-what h-happened?" Vince asked, he hadn't recovered from the shock yet. His
brows furrowed as he surveyed the lifeless child on top of the bed.
Not yet convinced, he rushed to the child's side and felt the pulse on his wrists…
there was none. His fingers moved to the child's neck and checked the spot for a
sign of life…. There was none either.
It's all your fault, Vince! Lucas snapped but he didn't say the words aloud.
Instead with a treacherous calm demeanor his gaze shifted back to him. "You
called a doctor an hour too late. If only you called a doctor earlier or sent the
child to the nearest hospital she would still be alive."
Lucas picked his duffel bag from the floor. He didn't wait for Vince to say
anything. He immediately made a beeline straight to the door and slammed it
with more force than required.
The tall, armed man who ushered him to the room a while ago was standing in
the hallway, and waiting for him. When he saw Lucas, the man motioned him to
follow until they were outside the house. They resumed walking until they
reached the rusty gates.
One of the armed men unlocked the gates and swung it open. Lucas hastily
stepped outside and breathed a huge sigh of relief when the cold whistling wind
ċȧrėssed his cheeks. It felt so good to walk out of the house alive, he thought to
himself as he walked through the trees where he left the man earlier.
The man was still there lying on the ground and he was still unconscious. He
slung the heavy man over his shoulder and carried him all the way to his car then
threw him on the backseat.
He climbed into the driver's seat and turned the engine on and he dispatched the
car to a distance where it couldn't be spotted easily. Before he moved out of the
car, he took the man's phone and his wallet to make it look like a robbery
happened.
For the umpteenth time, he glanced at his wristwatch. He patiently waited for
Vince's car to emerge from the gates. For sure, he is going to think of a way to
dispatch Vien's body.
Moments later, the old rusty gates pulled open and Vince's black Ford emerged.
The car sped and Lucas waited until it was out of his sight before he followed.
For straight thirty minutes, they kept on driving until Vince finally pulled into a
stop in front of a large dumpsite. Over a distance, he watched as Vince opened
his car compartment and pulled a large body bag.
He carried it through the huge pile of garbage before he hurriedly hopped inside
the car and drove away from the site before anyone could see him.
When Vince was gone, Lucas pushed the door open. He forgot to close the door
in his haste. He ran to the huge pile of garbage and grabbed the body bag Vince
mercilessly discarded like trash.
He unzipped the bag and there he saw Vien's cold body lying inside. Relief
washed through him. He didn't waste any second and carried the seemingly
lifeless body of the child into the backseat of his car.
Vien's body was so cold… Her pulse seems nonexistent… No doubt that Vince
believed that she was dead. However, it is only the effect of the fluid he injected
into her body a while ago. The fluid could stop a person's heartbeat for an hour
and make it look as if the body died. But if the body doesn't receive the antidote
after the allotted time, the person will eventually die. .
Lucas Nicholas opened the secret compartment beneath the driver's seat and he
produced a box from inside. He fumbled with the lock on the box and he pulled
it open.
He grabbed the tiny vial from inside and pulled it open. He then grabbed the
syringe and filled it with the fluid from the vial.
His shaking hand took the child's thin hands and injected the fluid into her veins.
When he heard the child soft gasp, he let go of the breath he wasn't aware he was
still holding.
He was so relieved that he was able to take Vien away from Vince Greyson's evil
grasp. He felt as if he achieved something big knowing the pitiful child was out
of the hellhole where his uncle imprisoned her
After he made sure that Vien was secured on the back seat of the car, he climbed
out, closed the backseat door and hopped into the driver's seat.
The engine roared to life and he pushed the accelerator on so he would reach the
hospital quickly. He threw frequent glances on the backseat of his car, checking
if Vien was alright.
"She is safe now." He mumbled with a soft sigh of relief.

Lucas Nicholas watched the little girl lying on the hospital bed and he nearly
wept when the nurse changed her in a white hospital gown, and he saw the
purple bruises all over her body.
Tightly clenching his fists, his eyes wandered to her extremely thin frame. She
was so malnourished that her skin was sticking to her ribs. Viince must be
starving her to death. He wondered when was the last time the child had a decent
meal.
Vince was the incarnation of the devil. He used the girl as a tool for his revenge.
Not only that he starves her to death but he beats her as well. And the proof of
his cruelty was visibly etched all over her body.
His ċhėst felt so tight and he was having difficulty breathing while he looked at
her pitiful condition. If only he could take all her pain with him, he would do it
so she wouldn't have to carry the heavy burden on her shoulders..
Finally, he couldn't take the scene anymore and he weakly walked towards the
door, and pulled it open.
The sight was reaping his heart into multiple pieces. If he continued watching
her for a bit longer, he wouldn't be able to hold his tears anymore. Watching
Vien in that condition was so heartbreaking. He couldn't believe that Ace's evil
step brother managed to hide her existence all this time.
Everyone believed the child was dead. Even her parents—Phoenix and Ace
thought she died in an accident that night. But seeing her alive somehow gave
him hope Hope for Phoenix and Ace to have a complete family.
Lucas was a witness how the two suffered greatly when they thought they lost
their daughter. Their suffering destroyed the marriage they swore to protect in
front of the altar resulting in a heart-wrenching divorce.
He wondered how Ace would react once he learned that Vien was alive. He only
feared how Ace would take everything after he tells him that all these years
Vince kept Vien a prisoner in a cold, dark room after successfully faking her
death.
Ace would undoubtedly end his step-brother's existence by aiming a gun to his
head and pulling the trigger. He would understand that, after all, what Vince did
was unforgivable. However, he was worried Ace would put the Justice in his
own hands. He doesn't want his best friend to commit such an unpardonable
crime.
Lucas Nicholas gently closed the door of the private room and sat on the waiting
chair outside. He buried his face into his palms. He was extremely worried about
the little girl. The child was in critical condition. She was still consumed with
high fever after they arrived at the hospital and her fever didn't improve until
now.
He didn't know how long he'd been seated on the steel chair when the door
opened. The doctor emerged from inside and Lucas noticed the frown on his
temples. 'Not good,' he thought despondently.
He quickly abandoned his seat and walked towards the doctor. After a quick,
long strides, he reached his side.
"The patient is extremely lucky she was quickly rushed to the hospital, she made
it in time, she would have died if she didn't come here right away." The doctor
began, maintaining a face void of emotion.
He swallowed hard then took a deep breath.When he was able to recover his
voice he asked, "Will the child be alright?"
Before he even ask he already knew the answer and yet he want to hear it from
him
"As of now, I could not promise she would be fine. Her fever was still high. The
best thing we could do in a situation like this was to pray while waiting for
results."
He clenched his fist into a tight ball out of frustration. He wanted to pound his
fist into the wall to ease the anger he felt but he stopped himself. How he wished
Vince was here so he could punch his face multiple times.
The doctor excused himself to do his rounds and left. When Lucas was alone, he
sunk on the chair for support. It felt as if all the energy from his body had been
drained.
*** .
Three days passed by so fast but Vien remained unconscious. True, her fever
subsided, and the doctor ȧssured him her condition was stable and there's
nothing to worry but he couldn't seem to calm down.
He would never be alright unless the child wakes up. Lucas sat on the chair
beside her bed and took her hand to his own.
Vien looked like an angel while she's sleeping. It's hard to even imagine that
someone would hurt her. But now that she's with him, no one could hurt him
now. He would die first before anyone would dare hurt her.
He knew he should be calling Ace and telling him his daughter was still alive.
But he couldn't summon the courage to do so. He should keep Vien a secret for
now, he decided. When the child recovers, that's when he's going to tell Phoenix
and Ace the truth.
But for now, he should keep everything to himself. It's for everyone's safety.
On the fourth day he visit Vien in the hospital he received a good news—she
was finally awake.
He hurriedly went to her room and he found her seated on the bed, her large
calculating eyes stared at him.
"Vien?" He said softly as she looked at him with a paper-blank expression. "I am
Lucas, your father's best friend." He added and waited for a response but there
was none. Her expression remained the same.
The child continued to stare at him with

her eyes unblinking without saying anything.
"Vien, are you alright?" He gently touched Vien's arms but she flinched so he
quickly pulled his hand.
"Can you talk?" He asked, his worry growing.
The child moved her mouth but to his surprise, no words came out of her lips.
For the second time Lucas Nicholas asked Vien but the pitiful child hastily
shook her head and tears began to fall abundantly down her pale cheeks. Vien's
shoulder shook violently, but despite how hard she cried no sound came from her
dry lips.
He stared at the child, shocked and lost. For the first time in his life, he wasn't
able to say a thing. He opened his lips to tell her everything's going to be fine but
he was surprised when he couldn't say the words out loud.
He hugged the child instead. It was the only support he could offer her. He was
Ace's cousin and that makes Vien his niece. But even if she wasn't his niece, he
will offer her the same support he was giving her now
The child flinched but she didn't resist. She continued to cry on his ċhėst. He
groped for the handkerchief inside his pocket. When he found it, he wiped the
tears in her eyes..
Crying must have made her ċhėst lighter. When her emotion finally subsided,
she took the handkerchief from his fingers and dried her tear stricken eyes. She
returned the handkerchief back to his hand and mouthed the words 'thank you.'
He let her go and smiled at her fondly. Vien was the daughter he wished he had.
He and Alexandria weren't blessed with a child. Perhaps, the gods have a valid
reason for not providing him a child. The fact that his wife was an irresponsible
woman and had a chain of illicit love affairs was one of those.
He shook his head. He must be insane for letting Alexandria inside his thoughts.
As if he could stop her from invading inside his head. The truth is, he'd been
taken aback by the first time he experienced her sudden transformation. She acts
different lately. She wasn't acting like her usual wild self. After the accident
she'd been like that.
Alexandria washes his clothes, cleans the house, takes her dog for a walk, and
the most notable deed she ever did which he couldn't believe until now is
cooking breakfast, lunch, and dinner on a daily basis.
Duh, Alexandria hated cooking most especially walking their dog for a walk
since she's allergic to pets. The only thing she's good at was spending his money.
He wondered what was the cause of her drastic change. Before the accident she
never did those. Perhaps when she injured her head another soul had taken over
her body. That was a joke he told himself after he failed to think of a valid
reason as to why.
He ġrȯȧnėd and shook his head. This time he successfully pushes her off his
mind. He forced his wandering thoughts to Vien who lay motionless on the bed
and observed him with her wide , keen eyes.
"I'll prepare your breakfast." He said, flashing her a wide reassuring smile in
which he was rewarded with a genuine smile that made her eyes crinkle at the
corner.
Vien nodded and mouthed the word 'Please.'
She was beginning to trust him, thought triumphantly. He was elated by his
achievement. The feeling that Vien no longer felt threatened by him eased his
worries a bit.
He walked towards the table and opened the paper bag which contained Vien's
breakfast which Alexandria cooked this morning. He transferred the food to a
plate. When it was ready, he eased Vien from the bed until she leaned
comfortably in the headboard. He then carried the mini table with the food on
top to Vien's bed.
She might be needing his ȧssistance, he thought and helped her eat but the child
shook her head. He has no choice but to let her eat on her own. She picked the
spoon and ate heartily in silence and he did nothing but watch her.
He concluded by the way she ate that it was the first tasty meal she had ever had
in quite a long time. He could see in the way her face lit up, and by how her eyes
shone that she's enjoying the food. It will surely break Phoenix's heart if she saw
her daughter in this condition after not seeing him for the past four years.
While Vien was occupied with her breakfast, he took the chance to call Ace. He
wasn't sure if he should tell Ace that Vien was still alive. Ace's life was in
danger, if he knew his daughter was alive it was expected he would take her to
live with Phoenix. And so the problem comes…
Vince has spies watching over Ace. He would instantly know he'd been tricked
by an impostor doctor if he was to discover that Vien was alive. Lucas Nicholas
didn't want the child to be dragged back to this mess. The child suffered enough.
He shall protect the child even if it means temporarily keeping it a secret from
his own father.
Lucas walked towards the window so Vien would not hear the conversation.
When the phone was answered, Lucas was given no chance to even say hello
when his best friend cut him off and told him that he was nearly shot yesterday
—another of Vince's ploy to eliminate Ace from the picture.
A random man appeared from nowhere when Ace left Madam Stella's mansion
and lunged at him in an attempt to stab the dagger on his ċhėst. When the culprit
failed, he grabbed the gun hidden on his belt and tried to shoot him but his
strength wasn't enough to bring Ace down. He managed to grab the gun before it
fired and beat the culprit until he fell to the floor unconscious. .
At the police station the culprit kept his mouth shut and there's nothing they
could do but to keep the culprit behind bars for attempted murder and wait that
until he would confess.
Ace was left with no choice but to resort to drastic action in order to take the
first step to take his revenge—it was to strip Vince as the CEO of Greyson
Company.
Ace needed his assistance and Lucas was very much willing to give him a
helping hand.
Ace intends to trespass Vince's office and comb the place for anything that could
prove his step-brother guilty of embezzlement. Vince had been stealing money
from the company's funds to supply his gambling addiction. Vince managed to
hide his crimes but he couldn't keep the truth forever.
A company employee who was loyal to Ace and who never considered Vince as
the new CEO found out that the latter was faking up the company's expenses to
cover up his theft. It was not a small amount of money but billions were
involved. Concerned that the company is in peril he did the thing he must. He
went to Ace and voiced out his concerns.
Lucas hoped that they would find what they were looking for inside Vince's
office. If they find enough evidence then they could prove Vince guilty of
embezzlement, it would be enough to strip Vince of the title of CEO of Greyson
Enterprises. That would be Ace's first step to extracting revenge from Vince.
Lucas Nicholas listened intently while Ace told him his whole plan. They would
fly to Belavia tomorrow morning and when evening comes, they would trespass
Vince's office.. And to successfully get inside the tight security, Ace needs to use
Lucas's expertise in opening locked doors without triggering the security alarm.
The task was dangerous as hell and yet he could feel his blood pumping from
anticipation.
When Lucas Nicholas finally hung up, he sighed despondently. Somehow, he

failed to tell Ace the truth. Aside from that he'd given him no chance to speak, he
realized that he couldn't return Vien back to Ace in the midst of this chaos. Her
life would be endangered. He doesn't want that to happen.
It was difficult for him to decide but after talking with Ace over the phone, he
realized that the best thing to do was keep Vien a secret while Vince was still on
the rampage. If he learns the child was alive, he would undoubtedly kill her.
He dropped his phone in the pocket of his jeans. When he raised his head
towards Vien, he realized the girl was finished with her breakfast and was now
intently looking at him. Her face is full of questions while she looks at Lucas.
She wondered why there was a deep frown on his forehead. Vien was an
intelligent child and she was very observant too.
He gave her a reassuring smile.
"The doctor said you would be discharged today. I need to pay for your hospital
bills so we could go home."
Vien smiled meekly and nodded her head.
***
The Colossal gates of Claymore mansion pulled open. The car rushed past the
guards and it stopped right in front of the regal mansion. Lucas Nicholas pushes
the door open. The warm sunshine welcomed his eyes. He squinted and moved
to the other side of the car then pulled the door open.
Vien slowly climbed out of the car. Her exquisite blue eyes filled with wonder as
it surveyed her new environment. Her gaze stopped right in front of the vast pool
and it lingered there.
The child's innocent eyes were filled with delight. It was the first time she must
have seen a pool this large. Her small but cute lips slightly curled into an
amazing smile. If Ace was looking at his daughter now, he would be proud of
how beautiful she looked.
"Let's get it inside." He said to take her attention. She wordlessly nodded her
head and took his hand which he held to her.
They walk to the entrance of Claymore Mansion in silence. Lady Ravenwood

wasn't informed he was coming. She would be undoubtedly surprised by the
unexpected visit.
Milton emerged from the door and pulled it open. Once they were inside he
closed it again. Then his eyes landed on the child beside him. His usually bored
eyes stretched wide. He blinked several times while his gaze was on Viens face.
Lucas expected him to ask questions but he was surprised when Milton asked
none instead he ushered them to the library.
"Tea?" His Aunt greeted him when he found him approaching her way. When his
gaze landed on Vien, she froze as if she'd seen a ghost.
"No thanks, I'm not in the mood to drink tea." He responded. He then sat on the
sofa opposite her. He lifted Vien and settled her on the available space beside
him.
"W-what c-can I do, Lucas?" Lady Ravenwood asked without tearing her gaze to
the little girl. .
"To ask you a favor." He replied. He took a deep breath before continuing, "This
girl was abused by his uncle. She lost her voice because of trauma. That's all the
information I could provide for now. I humbly ask you to provide her a home."
"I will do it." She responded.
He couldn't believe that she agreed so easily. It was unusual for her to do so.
"Pardon?"
"I said, I will do it, Lucas. No questions asked. Consider me as her new
guardian."
For the very first time he sighed in relief. More than happy to hear that his
problem had been solved. A heavy burden was lifted from his ċhėst in an instant.
"My overflowing gratitude, Claire." For the first time, he addressed Lady
Ravenwood with her real name.
"You don't need to thank me. I'm more than happy to have her in my lonely
mansion. Atl least, I have someone to treat like my own daughter. What's her
name?" She paused then gestured the child to come. Vien was reluctant at first
but when Lady Ravenwood smiled at her doubts melted and she flew into her
arms.
"Her name is Vien." He replied. He watched as she brush the girl's soft curls with
her fingers.
"What a beautiful name." Lady Ravenwood mubled and rose from her
seat. "From now on, I would treat you like my child."
She took the child's fragile hand and lead her to the door.
Chapter 128 - FLIGHT
"Ace, please be careful…"
Phoenix stood in front of the door, her hand waving. She looked ethereal in the
pink dress she wore. Her vibrant inky hair fell down her shoulders like a
magnificent waterfall. It took me an incredible amount of self-control to stop
myself from running towards her arms. Once I ran back, I knew I couldn't stop
myself from staying. I have no option but to just watch her before I go or else I
would not have the courage to leave.
She picked Faith Vienne from her stroller and placed her into her arms. She
smiled and waved again. But behind her smile, I know she's sad too. She's
simply trying to keep her wistfulness so I wouldn't feel bad.
But despite her efforts to keep it, I could read thoughts like an open book. We are
connected with each other and there's nothing which she could keep from me..
I waved back and shot her a smile before I took one last glance at Phoenix. I then
climbed inside the car. Lucas Nicholas, my best friend, sat in the backseat with
his headphones on. His eyes were closed as he listened to the music.
I sighed and sunk into the seat beside Lucas. I wish I did not need to leave. But
that was impossible. There's still Vince to take care of. He attempted to kill me
for the second time. Perhaps it's time for me to get even. That's why, tonight I
should finish the war my stepbrother started.
The engine roared to life. Moments later the grey car sped past the gates then it
rolled to the highway. Lucas Nicholas drove in silence. I am in no mood to talk. I
shifted my attention to the beautiful view outside the window but it failed to
cheer me up. I guess there's nothing which could uplift my sunken spirits now.
After an hour of travelling, we finally pulled into a stop in front of the airport. I
moved out of the car and opened the car compartment to get my heavy
backpack. Lucas moved closer to pick his backpack too and I stepped aside.
Soon we are safely seated inside the plane. It would take us three and a half
hours to reach Belavia. When it was announced the airplane would take off, I
leaned into my seat, put my headphones on and closed my eyes.
I reviewed all my plans for tonight inside my thoughts. I shouldn't fail, I told
myself. If I get caught trespassing the CEO's office then I will be doomed for the
rest of my life. I will never be able to find any other chance to look for useful
evidence that might help me put him to jail. Vince should be served the
punishment that he deserves. The only punishment he was worth, aside from the
death sentence of course, is lifetime imprisonment.
Before I even knew it, I fell asleep.
I was awakened by the sound of footsteps in the aisle. When my eyes fluttered
open a flight attendant was distributing snacks.
When my eyes shifted to Lucas beside me, he was wide awake. This time he was
looking at his phone. When my eyes landed on his phone screen, I caught him
looking at the picture of his wife, Alexandria. I pretend I didn't see it and simply
look away.
After eating a quick snack, I went back to sleep again since I have nothing to do
anyway. I decided to spend the remaining hours of the trip sleeping. I bȧrėly
slept last night. Now is the chance I could recover the sleep I needed.
The announcement from the speaker saying that the plane would be landing soon
woke me up. I straightened on my seat.
Five minutes later, the plane landed safely on the runway. The passenger's slowly
descended down the stairs including me and Lucas. After taking our backpacks
from the baggage counter, we walked out of the door until we reached the car
waiting outside.
We climbed into the car that would take us into a hotel where we would stay for
a while. I leaned to the back seat. My eyes drifted to the scene outside the
window.
'Home sweet home,' I should be saying that now that I'm back in the country
where I was born and yet, I don't have the heart to say it out loud. The memories
I have with me when it comes to this place was all unpleasant. I couldn't recall
anything worth remembering except the memories I have with Phoenix.
The car skidded into a stop in front of a luxury hotel. Lucas had already reserved
a room in advance so we only went to the front desk to retrieve our key card.
Our room was located on the fifth floor. We entered the elevator and punched the
buŧŧon to the fifth floor. We turned left and entered a hallway with a red carpet. .
After walking to the seemingly endless hallway, I finally found my room.

Lucas's room was situated next to mine and he walked towards his room.
I swiped the key card and the door opened. The spacious room with a King size
bed greeted my eyes. The room has a floor to ceiling window with an
overwhelming view of the city. There was also a fully furnished mini bar at the
side of the room.
I closed the door and lowered my heavy bag on the floor. Then I slumped on the
top of the cottony-soft bed. I grabbed my phone from inside the pocket of my
jeans. After I texted Phoenix that I safely arrived at the hotel, a knock sounded
on the door.
I placed my phone on top of the night table and opened the door.
Lucas Nicholas entered after the door opened. He then made a beeline straight
into the crystal table and unrolled a paper on top. It was the floor plan of the
Greyson building I sketched for him.
"Listen Ace, so here's the plan..."

Chapter 129 - DISCOVERY
It was pitch black outside when we sneaked inside the Greyson building. The
peaceful night was disturbed by the flash of lightning and it was followed by the
deafening sound of thunder. The rain began to pour heavily from the sky. The
timing is just great. Who would have thought that we would invade the building
at a very unlikely time.
Clad in a black overall, we managed to successfully trespass the heavy guarded

back entrance after Lucas single-handedly defeated the roving guards. I walked
past the bodies lying on the floor. There are ten of them in total. The guards
weren't dead, only unconscious. Lucas used brute force to knock them down. He
then fished a small vial inside his pocket and poured it in a handkerchief.
To make sure the guards wouldn't wake up and cause trouble, he pressed the
handkerchief into the men's nose. Once they inhale the scent, the powerful drug
would make them sleep for at least two hours..That would be more than enough
time to look for evidence that could be used against Vince.
Lucas signaled me to go ahead. I nodded and left him there to take care of the
bodies. I climbed the stairs that would take me to the eighth floor where the
CEO's office was located. The area was safe since Lucas successfully disabled
the CCTV on the stairs but I shouldn't let my guard down. 'Expect the
unexpected' I am a strong believer of that saying. I must be prepared when things
don't go as planned.
When I finally reached the top of the stairs, I was out of breath. I have to lean on
the wall for a few short minutes for support. After my breathing went back to
normal, I headed for the office of the CEO.
Just like I expected, five armed guards were posted just in front of the door.
When I was still the CEO of Greyson Enterprises, only a single guard was
ȧssigned to that spot. The fact that Vinced tightened the security proves one
thing—he was hiding something that no one should know—tonight I shall find
out.
I stood hidden beside an indoor ornamental plant and thought of a plan. I could
beat two to three guards all at the same time. However, it's impossible for me to
handle five men who not only look strong but possess the bulky muscles of a
wrestler. What was Vince thinking when he hired the five of them?
My stepbrother made sure that no intruder could walk past his office especially
at night.
After taking a deep, long breath, I finally decided to knock them unconscious.
Not by force of course, I'm no match for them. Since I'm running out of options,
I need to use the special gun Lucas had given me. It was supposed to be reserved
for emergencies but I have no better use of it than this moment.
The gun will not make a sound. That is another useful advantage when using the
gun. The target would not know what hit him until he falls to the floor,
unconscious.
I checked the time on my luminous wrist watch and smiled. It's almost time for
two of the guards to take a thirty minutes break.
Patiently, I stood hidden in my place and waited until I heard footsteps. When
the two reached the spot where I concealed myself, I fired the gun twice, and
watched the two bulky men drop to the floor. Their strength would be no use
now.
Footsteps running sounded on the hallway after the remaining three guards saw
their ally fall to the floor. When they reached the unconscious men on the floor, I
wasted no time and fired the gun then watched the three lose their consciousness
and lay sprawled on the floor together with their fallen companions.
The men guarding the CEO's office were all unconscious. I took them down
without even sweating.
Relieved to settle the matter without blood spilling on the floor, I sighed and
headed to the CEO's room. I walked casually on the long dark hallways, aware
that the CCTV cameras were disabled in that area. Thanks to Lucas handling the
matter for me, it's now easier for me to wander around the area free of worry.
At last, I reached the door of the office. Using Vince's card access, I managed to
effortlessly open the door. I couldn't use my own pass since the security could
track down that it was mine so I used my step brother's stolen access card
instead. This way, it would be much safer.
I gingey entered the place. The sudden nostalgic feeling I waited to flood inside
failed to come. Surprisingly, I felt nothing at all.
It's been a while since the last time I stepped inside this place and the office
looks so different now. If it weren't for my brother's name written on top of the
table I would even think I entered the wrong door.
The office lost it's respectable appeal. It now looked so unorganized that
watching it gave me a pounding headache. What has Vince done to his office?
Not that I care but it was laughable. No respectable employee would want to
enter this place. .
What is the bed doing inside the office? This room is for business and not for
pŀėȧsurė. I wouldn't even wonder If I were to discover the Greyson Enterprises
were reaching bankruptcy.
The files on top of the table were in complete disarray. I wonder what Vince
hired his secretary for if she couldn't even maintain his table organized.
I let go a deep, exasperated sigh. Looking for evidence inside this office never
crossed my mind to be this challenging. I have no idea where I should start
looking.
The files scattered on top of the table would be the first thing I needed to
check. I followed my instinct and found myself picking the files on top.
The instant my eyes read the first words written, my temples scrunched in
confusion. I moved closer to the only light coming from the ceiling and read the
document once more.
A resignation letter? The letter was not from an ordinary employee but from the
Chief Financial Officers who had been working in the company for the past five
years. The said man is a huge ȧsset for the company. If he resigns, the company
would lose one of its best employees.
I returned the paper on top of the table. I released the breath I didn't know I was
holding and picked the files carelessly tossed on the floor so I could inspect
them.
Chapter 130 - EVIDENCE
My eyes stretched wider. The document was a resignation letter from one of the
employees, this time it was from the head of finance.
I picked another document… then another… and another. It all contains the
same thing—employees resignation letter—approximately five-hundred of them
in total.
It seems I wasn't the only one who didn't like my step-brother's character. It
appeared that there's a number of employees who didn't favor him as well. If he
continues to be a jerk, I wonder if there will be a single employee left in the
company after a year..
Shaking my head in disbelief, I returned the documents to the same position I

found them on the floor. I walked towards the desk and pulled the drawers open.
'Holy sh*t' I said the words allowed after the contents of the drawer sprung free.
There was a stash of cash, a dozen boxes of cigarettes, and a pack of unused
ċȯndȯms. This was the most ridiculous item I ever found inside a respectable
man's office which proves he wasn't as respectable inside.
If Ybbrahim Greyson found out what Vince did to the office, he would
undoubtedly kill his legitimate son.
But before Ybbrahim could get his hands dirty, I would do it first. I wanted to
kill my step-brother using my bȧrė hands. I doubt if I will feel a tinge of regret
afterwards. Vince deserves it all. But Vince didn't deserve a quick death, he was
too evil to have a peaceful death. He must suffer while he's alive.
I closed the drawer with more force than required and proceeded to open the
cabinet leaning on the wall. The drawers contained files, I might find some
useful stuff inside. However when I pulled the handle open, it wouldn't budge. I
discovered that it was locked. Using the object that looked like a hairpin which I
fished from inside my pocket, I picked the lock until there was a soft click, the
glass cover opened. A triumphant smile crossed on my lips.
The sound of footsteps alerted my senses. I nervously eyed the door, ready to
attack if necessary.
"Sorry, I must have surprised you." Lucas Nicholas, said apologetically upon
opening the door. He got inside and closed the door behind him afterwards.
Lucas moved to the file cabinet on the opposite side of the room to help me look
for necessary documents that could be of help.
My eyes shifted to my wristwatch to check the time. I've been inside the office
for nearly an hour but I wasn't able to find anything useful to prove Vince guilty
of embezzlement. But I'm not giving up until I find what I'm searching for.
I checked all the files inside the cabinet but I failed to find the documents I was
looking for. No matter how hard I search this place, I will never find the
evidence against Vince. In the first place, he will never put an important
document just anywhere inside the room. There must be some secret place here
where he hides them. Perhaps a secret safe or a hidden compartment somewhere
inside the room.
"Have you found anything?" I asked after I stood up to stretch my legs.
"Unfortunately, none." Lucas replied, threw me a quick glance before he cast his
undivided attention back to the documents in his hand.
I moved back to the desk in hopes there were some important files which I
missed. My toes collided with a hard object from under the table. When I peered
underneath, there was a black attaché case. It was hidden there on purpose. If my
shoes didn't hit it, I wouldn't even know that it was there.
Curious, I lifted the case and placed it on top of the table. Seeing my discovery,
Lucas got curious too. He slowly emerged from the sea of files surrounding him
and reached my side after a couple of quick steps.
I opened the attaché case. My eyes landed on the thick envelope safely secured
inside. My hands were trembling from anticipation as I picked the files and tore
it open. I really read what was written as if it depended on my life.
My heartbeat increased until I could bȧrėly breathe. The ominous feeling that
descended upon me was too strong to ignore. My eyes scanned the written
contents.
Gasping from shock, I lowered the paper which suddenly felt heavy against my
trembling fingers. Lucas didn't say anything at first. The more he looked at me
the more his curiosity deepened. When he couldn't take the suspense anymore,
he grabbed the document from my hand. .
Lucas gasped after he finished reading it. His face filled with disbelief when his
eyes shifted back to me.
I couldn't believe that Vince sold the company without informing Ybbrahim
Greyson. Not only did he sell the company but the Greyson Mansion would be
seized by a creditor as one of the collateral for his debts.
Aside from that, a number of creditors were demanding his payment. Some of
them have already filed a complaint. Vince was doomed…. There was no one he
could blame except himself. He neglected the company and he supplied his
gambling addiction with the company funds. He needs to pay for what he did.
He was served with what he deserved.
"If Ybbrahim Greyson sees that, he would undoubtedly disown your

stepbrother." Lucas commented, his shock hasn't subsided yet. He handed me the
file which I hastily returned inside before closing the attaché case.
I didn't respond. That was exactly what I'm thinking. No one is going to stop
from doing it. Tomorrow morning, I will send the files to Ybbrahim. Nothing
would shock him more than knowing the company he worked hard for years was
ruined by his legitimate son.
"I have everything I need now. Let's leave this building before anyone sees us." I
made a beeline straight on the door, Lucas followed behind me.
Chapter 131 - VINCE'S DOWNFALL
The day was just starting and yet Belavia was in full swing after the news that
Greyson Enterprises fell into bankruptcy spread like wildfire. The unfortunate
news was the front page headline of every notable newspaper, and the issue was
number one trending online.
The blame for the company's downfall was all directed to Vince Greyson, the
acting CEO of Greyson Enterprises. Due to his negligence and mismanagement
the once great company collapsed just months after he took over.
The breaking news was aired on radios and television. If Ybbrahim Greyson had
not confirmed the shocking news in a prescon, no one would actually believe it.
Everyone believed that it had been a hoax and the evidence was fake but after
hearing the truth from Ybbrahim Greyson, the truth finally sunk, the huge
empire crumbled to the ground.
The news just erupted like a bomb that shocked everyone. Even Ybbrahim
couldn't believe what happened. He trusted Vince but all his son did in return
was to ruin the company he worked hard for three long decades.
Greyson Enterprises once stood proud and taller than most of its competitors..
It's been thriving all this year but sad to say, it
was no longer the same in a blink of an eye.
Vince Greyson, after facing charges, fled the country in order to escape his
crimes and to evade his debts which reached billions in total. Ybbrahim Greyson
couldn't do anything but apologize for his son's crimes and shoulder all
responsibility. But no matter how hard he apologized, their lives will never be
the same. It was not the end… but the beginning of their doom.
***
When I turned the television on, I wasn't even surprised to hear the morning
news. To others, it could be shocking but to someone like me who knows the
news before it was even aired, it felt the same. I flipped the channels and yet
there was nothing which I found interesting so I turned the television off. There's
no use to hearing the same news over and over again when I know the whole
truth.
I swiftly moved to the minibar and grabbed a can of cold beer from inside the
refrigerator before I sunk to the comfortable single sofa inside my hotel room.
My fingers clutched the can tightly as I poured the liquid into my mouth.
Somehow, the sense of triumph I knew I would feel after exposing Vince's
darkest secret didn't arrive. There was this deep, hollow emptiness inside me
saying it wasn't enough. Vince deserved more than that. What I did wasn't
enough to make him pay for his crimes.
Now that he escaped it felt as if my efforts had been wasted. There's a part of me
which felt a little bit disappointed with the turn of events. It never occurred to
me that Vince was a huge coward. He couldn't face what he did. Above all, he
escaped all his responsibilities and left it all for his aging father to handle. It
must have been a huge failure for Ybbrahim Greyson to be abandoned by his
legitimate son.
But no matter where Vince goes, I shall hunt him even if I have to go into the
deepest, darkest part of hell just to catch him. He could run away, but he would
never escape the truth that he was ruined for life, his life will never be the same
again. He will always be on the run. He would always guard his back in fear
someone would jump out of nowhere and kill him.
I lifted the can into my mouth and drank half of it. My thoughts were occupied
with where he is now. I'm sure that Vince didn't escape to another country. I
lived with him for years and I know how his brain works. He sure was coward
but he's not that stupid.
He would not do something ridiculous like running away without enough cash to
keep him alive. Vince was smart enough to consider that.
That makes me think that soon, Vince would run out of money and he would
come back for Ybbrahim to ask him for more.
I emptied the can into my mouth and crushed it into my hands before throwing
it on the nearby trash can. The sooner Vince was caught, the better. As long as
he's on the loose, I will never be at peace. He would undoubtedly try to kill me at
every opportunity. It's okay if he would only take me as his target. But I'm afraid
that he would harm Phoenix and Faith Vienne.
I lost a child before and I don't want to lose anyone again. I won't allow it to
happen. I would fight to death just to keep my family safe.
The loud sound of my phone ringing snapped me out of my glum reverie.

Sighing, I hurriedly vacated the sofa and picked the phone seated on the top of
the night table. When I looked at the screen, it was Phoenix who was calling me.
For a while, my worries faded. My face lit up as I answered the phone.
"I miss you, Ace… Hopefully you're doing fine…" Her worried voice greeted
my ears. Just the sound of her soft voice has a calming effect on me. A gentle
smile emerged from my lips. .
"I miss you too, love." I respond as I try to ignore the longing I felt for her.
"Don't worry, I will be home soon… I'm flying back to Brittania after I finish
packing."
We talked on the phone for thirty long minutes. The three days I haven't been
with her feel like years to me. We talked about Faith Vienne. We even talked
about Vien, our angel. We both wished that she was still alive even though it's
impossible so when I return back from Belavia we could be one big family
again.
When I hung up, I couldn't stop grinning. The call helped me feel a lot more
better.
Now that I temporarily settled the matter regarding Vince, I could finally return
to my family.
Chapter 132 - IN DANGER
The moment I closed the door and the walked to through the long and narrow
hallways to return the room key card to the front desk my heart ominously began
to beat an erratic rhythm.
Oftentimes when this uncomfortable feeling arises, I will simply kick it away
and it will be gone. However, the dark feeling didn't fade after I pushed it away.
Instead, it intensified which tells me to be wary of dangers waiting for me.
As I strode outside the hotel with my backpack slung behind my back, I instantly
sensed I'm being watched. The longer I stood there, the more I feel
uncomfortable.
No one would dare to attack me in broad daylight so I would be safe for a

moment.
No one would attempt to harm me in this place full of people.
My hawk-sharp eyes darted to the crowd. .
My alerted gaze surveyed left to right. So far, I found no suspicious person but I
didn't let my guard down. Not yet, I still sensed the impending danger waiting to
befell on me.
I waited for a cab to pass. I would be going to the airport so I needed one. I
didn't wait long before I spotted the cab approaching my way, I hailed it right
away until it stopped in front of me. I pulled the door open and placed my
backpack on the backseat before I climbed inside and closed the door.
The unpleasant scent of air freshener invaded my nostrils, it was making me

dizzy. Somehow, the air that wafted inside the car made my stomach turn upside
down. Nausea descended on me, my finger clutched the seat in front of me to
keep myself from falling on the floor.
"To the airport, please." I ordered and I realized that my voice sounded weak.
Upon hearing my words, the driver wordlessly started the engine and the car
moved forward.
I sunk into the back seat and closed my eyes tight. Perhaps, the nauseating
feeling would flee after a minute of rest. I've been up all night and it's no wonder
I'm feeling unwell. I was sleep-deprived and that explains the sudden dizzying
feeling.
After ten minutes passed, my eyes fluttered open only to realize that my
dizziness didn't diminish. I felt a lot worse than I did before. This time, my
vision was beginning to lose its focus and my surroundings were turning a bit
hazy.
What is happening to me? I asked myself weakly and fought hard to maintain
my focus but my struggles were to no avail.
My energy dropped until I could no longer move my limbs and my legs. I tried
to struggle but my whole body was paralyzed. I tried to scream for help but there
was no sound emanating from my lips.
And the sudden realization hit me. It took me a moment before the truth sunk
inside my head, the room was filled with a smoke from a chemical. The
nauseating smell inside the cab was a drug that could momentarily paralyzed
someone… and make that person slowly lose consciousness.
I didn't realize it immediately until it's too late. I was already snared into a trap I
couldn't escape.
Despite my weakening body, I managed to lift my face to the driver's seat. I saw
the man's reflection in the mirror. He possessed a pair of ocean blue eyes like
mine. Even while wearing a mask, I still recognize him.
Before I could say his name out of my lips, my head fell back to the cushioned
seat and I lost my consciousness.
I didn't know how long I'd been unconscious when I roused from my sleep
slumber. I tried to lift my eyes open but it was so heavy that my eyelids could
bȧrėly move.
The car skidded into a stop and the engine stopped. I heard the sound of the door
opening closing as the man on the driver's seat climbed out of the car. Seconds
later, the door on my left opened and I was dragged and dragged to the floor and
left there. .
The car door slammed shut. The footsteps walked past me until I couldn't hear it
anymore. While my captor was away, I tried to move a body part only to realize
that even my fingers refused to move.
I wonder how long this numbness would last. I don't even know where the hell I
am or if I will still be alive before the sunset.
The footsteps were back. It is now approaching my way. Then I felt my body
move as someone dragged me to the floor by pulling my feet.
Excruciating pain hit my body as my back rubbed against the pebbled ground
before it reached the cemented pavement. A door was opened and I was dragged
inside. The smooth and cold surface of the ceramic floor told me I was inside the
house.
Again I was dragged across the tiled floor until another door opened and I was
pulled inside before the grip on my feet loosened.
I forced my eyes open but I couldn't. I tried to move my body again but failed
once more. I blindly listened to my surroundings. I know that he was still there
despite not making a sound.
My head began to spin. A sudden sleepiness striked me again. The nauseating

scent of a chemical invaded my nostrils. I would die of suffocation if I stopped
breathing. I could only hold my breath for two minutes. I gasped and inhaled a
mass of smoke.
The door creaked open and someone entered the room then slammed the door
none too gently. Angry shouts filled the room as the two argued. I couldn't
identify the second man who just entered the room since I'm beginning to feel
groggy. I couldn't even understand what was going on with my eyes firmly
closed.
But before I drifted back into a deep slumber, I heard the sound of a fragile
object falling to the floor with a piercing crash. Then there was a long, forceful
struggle between the two before a body fell to the floor with a heavy thud.
Chapter 133 - IN DANGER 2
When my eyes fluttered open, the first thing that came across my view was the
hazy white ceiling. After blinking several times, the blur didn't fade so I was
forced to close my eyes again and wait a few seconds until my vision cleared.
Hell, where am I? What happened? I don't remember a single thing. I just woke
up sprawled on the floor wondering how I came to this place.
After a few minutes my eyes opened. This time my sight was as clear as the
morning blue sky. The familiar sky blue walls, the king size bed, the minibar at
the corner, and the portrait of a woman hanging on the wall greeted my eyes as it
scanned the room.
I don't need to see anything to know that I was in the Greyson Mansion—inside
my room.
What am I doing here? I swore not to return in this hellhole unless it's a matter of
life and death situation.
I tried to get up but my weak limbs were unprepared and I fell back to the floor..
My whole body numb and my head pounded painfully. I wonder how long I'd
been sprawled on the cold, hard floor.
The eerie silence inside the room was deafening. And a dark aura appeared all
over the place. The faint light emanating from the vinetian blinds confirmed it
was nearly six in the afternoon and the sun was beginning to set.
After summoning all the strength I could muster, I forced myself to get up, this
time I succeeded. My hands suddenly came in contact with a warm liquid. My
head snapped to investigate only to discover the pool of fresh blood that
gathered within my reach.
The morbid sight sent chills down my spine. When I looked into my hands, I
realized it was soaked with blood. But it was not the blood that scared me the
most—it was the ten inch knife I'm holding.
My fear grew into the size of a monster. Frozen to my place, I simply stared at it
with eyes wide and unblinking while expecting it to magically disappear.
Unfortunately it did not vanish. Instead, the more I look at it, the more it
becomes real.
Thump! Thump!
Thump! Thump!
My heartbeat was so loud that it filled the whole room.
I pushed my body up until I regained my balance and stood on my feet. I nearly

lost my balance when I stumbled on the unconscious body on the floor.
The knife in my hands slipped out of my hold. It collided with the tiled floor
with a piercing clatter.
Clad in an exquisite white dress and lying in the pool of blood was Angela.
Blood leaking on the grievous wound on her ċhėst.
The chilling scent of death and murder reeked through the heavy atmosphere.
We are the only people inside the room. It's most likely I murdered her.
But… But… I can't remember anything!
I can't possibly attack a defenseless woman and then stab her multiple times until
she collapses on the floor.
My stomach turned upside down and bile rose on my throat. Unable to take more
of the morbid scene, I looked away. My feet refused to move as if a spell was
cast to immobilize them. The sound sirens sounded in the distance. Yet, I still
didn't move in my place. .
The surreal events seem to happen fast forward.
Hurried footsteps sounded on the hallway followed by the urgent knock on the
door. They were ordering me to open the door but I didn't even move an inch.
I don't know what to do at the moment. The shock numbed my whole body and
it made my brain stop functioning.
The door was kicked until it opened. The next thing I know, half a dozen
uniformed men entered the room and I was forced on my knees and secured my
wrists with handcuffs.
I don't understand what their trying to say. My mind went numb as well.
I didn't struggle. I allowed them to drag me outside the room then across the
foyer where I saw Samantha—my stepmother— furiously waiting.
Slap!
The immediate attack on my face made my cheeks numb in pain. Her laser-sharp
eyes slice through me. I didn't even blink as I fought her gaze.
"I cursed you to rot in hell for killing your step-brother's wife! I swear, I will not
allow you to escape, I will make sure justice is served." Her screams could be
heard all the way to the third floor of the mansion.
"I. Did. Not. Kill. Angela." Finally, I recovered my voice and I stressed each
word so she would understand.
"And you think I would believe you?" The room reverberated with her hysterical
laughter. "You think I'm stupid?" She added, her squinted eyes surveyed my
blood-stained shirt. Her fingers curled into a tight ball. Her jaw furiously
clenched.
"I'm not gonna force you to change your beliefs. I don't care about your
opinion." I retorted ferociously then turned to the police officers, "Should we
leave?"
I ignored Samantha's angry outburst behind me and allowed myself to be

dragged.
"Insolent! I will make sure you will spend the rest of your life behind bars!" She
yelled furiously. I pretended not to hear her, which angered her more.
I climbed into the car and settled into the backseat. A police officer sat beside me
before the car moved forward.
Now that my shock subsided I tried to recall what exactly happened until my
head hurt. But no matter how hard I force myself to remember what exactly
happened, I still couldn't remember a single thing.
The police car skidded to a stop in front of the police station. I climbed out of the
car and I was ushered inside the building.
I must force myself to recall the events or else I would be charged with
murder…. Murder which I didn't even commit.
But if I'm not the one who murdered Angela, then who else did?
Chapter 134 - KIDNAPPED
Ace's scheduled flight to Brittania was yesterday. Twenty-four hours passed

since then but I haven't received a call from him informing me his flight had
been cancelled.
My worries keep growing. Negative ideas kept popping inside my thoughts. The
fact that he was not answering his phone scared me more.
What if Vince kidnapped him? What if something happened to Ace without me

knowing?
I took a deep, steadying breath and kicked the negative thoughts away. Fretting
would never take me anywhere.
…. The number you have dialed is either unattended or out of coverage. Please
try your call later…...
It was the fourteenth time I try to call him. But like the previous attempts, no one
answered.
From the amount of my failed tries and having to listen to the same voice over
and over again, I memorized the lines.
Sighing, I returned the phone on top of the night table. Then I shifted my gaze to
my daughter.
Faith Vienne was lying inside her crib, flailing her arms in the air. I picked her
up and carried her towards the terrace for a breath of fresh air.
The soft whistle of cold wind helped ease a bit of my stress. Slowly, I calm
down.
It's a beautiful day, I thought. My eyes sweeping to the scenic clear blue sky
looking like a scene straight out of a painting as ist spread through the horizon.
As I enjoyed the view and the soft ċȧrėss of the cold wind, I prayed to the
heavens that Ace is safe wherever he is now.
Even if it takes long for Ace to return, perhaps it would take days or even a
week, I will wait for him.
And if by chance he does not return then it's time to take action….
When my daughter was fast asleep, I entered my room then laid a soft kiss on
her rosy cheeks before lowering her into the queen size bed.
While I was arranging the pillows around my little girl, there was a soft rustle of
movement behind me. When I looked in the direction of the doors, there Elisa
stood.
"Have you called Ace?" She asked as she swiftly moved closer and sat on the
edge of the bed.
I shook my head and weakly mumbled 'no.'
Seeing the sad look upon my face, she smiled and cheered me up. "Don't
worry, he will be here soon, his trip was simply delayed."
"I hope so." I replied. Hoping my best friend was right. .
While Elisa was there, I took a quick bath and changed into a fit pink t-shirt and
jeans. After I emerged from the bathroom, I grabbed the car keys on the top of
the night table and headed to the door.
"Take care Beatrix," Elisa said as I headed to the door.
"Thanks a lot Lis. Promise, I will be quick, I just need to buy diapers and a
feeding bottle ...."
"No problem," She replied.
I opened the door and closed it behind me. The house was extremely quiet. It
became like that when Ace left. Perhaps it was just my imagination.
The foyer was empty. Madam Stella was nowhere to be seen. I want to ask her if
she wants me to buy something for her.
I shrugged my shoulders and walked outside the house.
The refreshing cold wind brushes past me. It was a cloudy day, a beautiful
opportunity for a picnic. Unfortunately, Ace wasn't here yet so I need to move
my plans until he arrives.
I climbed inside the car, put my seatbelt on, and turned the engine. The car
slowly made its way towards the gates.
It was boring to drive alone under the exquisite blue sky. I'm used to having Ace
follow me like a shadow wherever I go. Now that he's away, I feel the nagging
emptiness.
To cheer myself up, I turned the radio on. A heartbreak song blasted on the
speaker and my mood plummeted to the ground.
I turned the radio off. It wasn't helping me anyway.
Sighing, I focused my attention on the road.
The car behind me caught my attention. I noticed it in the rear view mirror after I
left the estate. It did not overtake my car even if it had the chance. I could not
help but wonder if it was tailing me or I'm just paranoid here.
After a thirty minute drive, my car halted into the parking area in front of the
supermarket. The car that had been following my car drove past me. I sighed,
relieved that it was not what I thought.
The guard opened the door as I got inside. I mumbled a quick thank you before I
picked a cart and pushed it towards the baby section.
I grabbed a three piece set of ȧssorted color baby bottles displayed on the rack
and loaded it on the cart. When I finished, I moved forward.
The cart pulled into a halt when I reached the area where diapers are displayed.
Carefully, I selected the most trusted and tested brand and grabbed three large
packs and placed it inside the cart. Three large packs of diapers is equivalent to
three weeks to one month's supply. I always buy diapers in bulk since I hate
going to crowded supermarkets every week.
I headed straight into the counter where a long queue was waiting. When it's my
turn, I paid the cashier in cash.
Five minutes later, I emerged out of the door carrying the items I purchased.
Hurriedly, I made my way to where my car was parked. When I reached the spot,
I pulled the compartment open and loaded the items inside before closing it
again.
An ominous feeling descended on me after I climbed inside the car and closed
the door. Before I could turn the engine, things escalated quickly.
A muscular arm hooked around my neck, suspending my breathing. A piercing

scream tore from my lips.
Chapter 135 - SAVED
The arms holding my neck tightened. I struggled hard, punched his face multiple
times but he didn't even budge. No matter how hard I fought, I'm still no match
to his strength.
He pressed a handkerchief into my nose. I know what it could do to me so I

fought even harder—with all the strength I have. This is a matter of life and
death situation. I won't allow him to do what he wants.
My long fingernails clawed his cheeks. He cried in pain and cursed in rage. The
handkerchief fell out of his reach. His hold around my neck momentarily
loosened.
I took the chance and hit him forcefully using my elbow.. He fell back on the
backseat of the car.
I turned to the door and reached for the handle. But before the tip of my fingers
touched the handle he snatched my hair with brute force that I stumbled on the
seat.
A piercing scream erupted from my lips. My fist smashed his face nonstop. I
won't give up without one hell of a fight. I can't die this fast. I still have to live
for the sake of my daughter… for Ace.
He slapped me so hard that my cheeks went numb. The blow was powerful
enough to cause me to hit my head on the steering wheel. The metallic taste of
blood lingered on my bleeding lips.
"Bi*ch!" He spat and fished something on the pocket of his trousers. It was a
sprayer but it was rather small for a bottle of perfume. It was twice as big as my
thumb.
"V-vince?" I gasped. My mouth dropped to the floor as my eyebrows shot to the
ceiling.
It must be Vince! Even if he's wearing a mask and a bonnet I still recognize his
voice.
"You got it right, my darling Phoenix." He said, despite the mask covering his
mouth, I could sense the sinister smile playing on his lips.
"W-what d-did you do to Ace?" I asked in a shaky voice, my horrified gaze

bored to his.
"You don't have to know, Phoenix…." He snapped and without another word
sprayed the contents of the bottle into the air.
The nauseating scent filled my nose. My eyelids feel heavy. I blinked my eyes
rapidly, forcing myself not to fall asleep.
I forced my trembling legs to rise, then snatched the cat figurine below the
rearview mirror and used brute force to smash it hard on his head. He stumbled
on the backseat. Groaning as he rolled from the painful blow.
Blood oozes from the wound. Panting, I used the last of my strength and pulled
the car door open. I jumped outside.
I haven't taken another step forward when my vision begins to blur, my head
starts to spin, and I lose my balance.
My head bumped into the hard, rough pavement
'Help!' I screamed but the words became a bȧrėly audible whisper.
The last thing I knew before darkness swallowed me up was the sound of hurried
footsteps approaching me. After that, I drifted into nothingness.
Am I dead? I asked myself as I lay sprawled on the ground. .
Pitch black darkness surrounded me. I couldn't see anything except black. I
couldn't feel anything too. It must be what feels like to be dead.
Am I really dead? I asked myself for the second time. But I couldn't find an
answer.
Before I could even think of anything, images began to flash inside my thoughts.
I saw my parents….
I saw Ace….
I saw everything that happened in my past….
Tears fell down my cheeks as I watched the flow of memories. I realize how
strong I am. Everything that happened to me has a reason. Whatever happened in
the past I have no regrets since it is what made me who I am now.
I closed my eyes again. This time, I drifted to another peaceful slumber.
I don't know how long I've been asleep. When I opened my eyes, the grandiose
ceiling and the golden chandelier hanging on top came to my view.
When I looked to my right, the breathtaking sunset visible through the floor to
ceiling glass window welcomed my eyes.
Beautiful…. Just beautiful….
Slowly, I tried to get up on the bed but the sudden jolt of pain when I tried to get
up shot through my bandaged head. I fell back on the feathery soft bed, wincing.
When the pain subsided I tried to get up again, this time more carefully. Relief
shot through me when I successfully sat on the bed.
My squinted eyes surveyed my surroundings. The place looks familiar…. I was

sure I'd been here before. The cream colored walls, the king size bed, the golden
chandelier, the Victorian sofa set, and the floor to ceiling window look so
familiar.
So why am I here? The last thing I remember before losing consciousness was
hitting my head on the pavement… then I heard footsteps running… and after
that I couldn't recall anything….
It doesn't make sense… I don't understand why I'm here.
My thoughts were cut short when the door opened. A woman with golden brown
hair tamed behind her nape entered. When she came closer, I realized she
possessed enchanting sapphire eyes.
She placed the tray on top of the night table. There was a scalding cup on top. I
couldn't identify if it's tea or coffee but I hope it's coffee.
"I'm glad you're awake." She whispered softly.
This must be Lady Ravenwood, I thought to myself as my gaze landed on her

stunning face. She's more beautiful up close.
She handed the cup to me.
"Thank you." I mumbled.
When I lifted the cup to my lips the enchanting scent of hot chocolate permeated
my nostrils. I took a sip and nearly closed my eyes. It tastes better than coffee or
tea.
"Allow me to introduce myself, Phoenix. I'm Claire Ravenwood. I'm Ace's

mother."
The cup nearly slipped from my hold.

Chapter 136 - ACE'S MOTHER
"I am Ace's mother." Lady Ravenwood repeated after seeing the shocked look on
my face.
I blinked several times, slowly digesting her words.
"But… But… you're too young to be his mother."
"I will take that as a compliment, Phoenix." She smiled humbly, her eyes
twinkling.
"Yes, that's a compliment. You appeared around your 30's to me."
"Thank you dear, by the way I'm 39." She mumbled and elegantly sat on the
chair beside the bed..
"Ace never told me about you…. I mean he did not particularly say you're his
mother." By the mention of it, I witnessed the twinkle in her sapphire eyes
dissolved. It was replaced with a shadow of loneliness and pain.
I bit my lower lip. I shouldn't say the words aloud. She was hurt. If only I could
take my words back.
"I'm so sorry. I shouldn't have said it." I said apologetically.
Claire shook her head and forced a smile on her lips, the smile bȧrėly reached
her eyes. "You don't have to say sorry. I know my son hates me."
"Because Ace had been all alone all these years. When you left him, he felt that
the world forsaken him. And the only person who should have stayed by his side
left and didn't return."
"I'm fourteen when I gave birth to Ace. I have no option but to leave."
My jaw dropped to the floor. "Fourteen?" I repeated as my eyebrows shot to the

ceiling. It's a very young age to raise a child. Girls at that age should be at
school.
"Shocking right?" Claire rose from her seat. There was a distant look in her eyes
as she recalled a particular memory. "I was kidnapped and rȧpėd by Ace's father.
The only reason why our family didn't press charges was because he was more
powerful back then. We would be shunned by society if the truth comes out. I
couldn't let that happen. My father was in the hospital at that time. Tarnishing
our family name will result in losing a lot of business investments. If that
happens, we won't be able to pay hospital bills. My whole family would suffer."
"I was so young then," She continued. There was resigned acceptance in her
voice as she recalled the darkest part of her life. "I couldn't make decisions on
my own so I agreed to stay at the Greyson mansion until I gave birth to Ace.
Samantha Greyson, Ybbrahim Greyson's wife, made my life a living hell. We
both know it was not my fault. I was there against my will but everyday she
made me feel as if everything happened to me.
Claire stopped reminiscing and looked at me. "I'm sorry. You shouldn't be
hearing this."
"It is okay. I don't judge you for it. I'm very willing to listen."
Claire took a deep, steadying breath as she continued, "I thought I would be
happy as long as I have my son with me. But then one day I just snapped. Ace
was around ten years old that time. Samantha tried to kill me and that was the
last straw. I left the Greyson Mansion for good. When I tried to take Ace they
wouldn't allow me. I have tried to take him for years but they don't want to give
him back. I was blackmailed and threatened. They would destroy my whole
family if I insisted on taking my child back."
"Ace loves you…." I softly said when I recovered and looked deep into a pair of
sapphire eyes that reminded me of Ace. "He might not realize it now but he
does. He was just blinded from pain. He had a traumatic childhood that scarred
him for life."
"I hope he will one day learn how to forgive me…. He's the only one I've got
now aside from my granddaughters." .
She accidentally said granddaughters. I should have corrected her but I kept my
mouth shut. It was an honest mistake after all.
"Give him enough time and he will learn to forgive and accept you."
Claire nodded, "I will patiently wait until he does."
I gave her a tender smile which she reciprocated with a smile full of warmth.
When my gaze shifted to my fingers, I was surprised that I was still holding the
cup of cocoa. I forgot about it.
I lifted the cup into my mouth and took a sip. The rich flavor of cocoa lingered
on my tongue.
"Phoenix, about what happened to you this morning, I want to discuss it with
you."
I blinked my eyes rapidly. The issue totally slipped my mind.
"I-I have no recollection of what happened. '' I said truthfully, my horrified eyes
landed on hers.
"Vince tried to kidnap you… you're lucky that we arrived in time. The bad news
is, he escaped and he brought your car with him."
Now that Claire mentioned that Vince tried to kidnap me, the memory slowly
dawned on me. I could now remember the details. I was able to smash the
ceramic cat figurine on his head. When he was thrashing in pain, I took the
opportunity to escape by jumping out of the car.
"Is it just a coincidence that you're there?"
"No, " she responded, shaking her head. "When Ace left to deal with Vince, I
had a strong feeling your life would be endangered so I took the initiative to
watch over you while he's away. I wasn't mistaken, Vince tried to abduct you.
My bodyguards helped you when Vince tried to drag you inside the car."
I shudder at the thought of Vince forcing me inside the car. I wonder what could
have happened to me if Claire wasn't there for me.
"Thank you….Thank you for saving me. I owe you my life."
"You owe me nothing, Phoenix." She said taking my hand. Tears sprang at the
corner of her eyes. "I should be the one thanking you for taking good care of my
son."
Chapter 137 - MEETING VIEN
"I love your son and I will do everything for him."
Claire nodded her head in understanding. She then gave me an admiring smile.
"I'm glad that Ace chose you as his other half."
The moment I heard her words, I couldn't help but smile. Ace is the love of my
life. I too was glad I chose him.
I honestly couldn't think of any other man except him.
We've been together for more than five years now and to be honest, it was the
happiest and the most challenging time of my life. .
True my life with him had been full of ups and downs but in the end I was able
to make it through the fire and the biggest achievement was that I am able to
keep our family together.
Claire let go of my fingers and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes.
"Sorry, I'm so emotional right now. I'm just so happy to be finally talking to
you." She blushed as she gave me a smile filled with tenderness. "Anyway,
finish your hot chocolate. I want you to meet someone."
I didn't ask who. I just nodded my head and brought the cup to my lips. When It
was finished, I handed Claire the empty cup.
"Wait for a while, I will be back." She said and hurriedly made her way towards
the door with the tray that contained the empty cup in her hand.
Claire opened the door and stepped outside. When I couldn't see her anymore, I
leaned on the headboard.
I wonder if Ace is alright wherever he is now. I missed him so badly that my

heart ached while thinking about him.
Claire said she wanted me to meet someone, who would that be?
The room was silent. The only sound I could hear was the ticktock of the clock.
Minutes passed by but Claire hadn't returned so I decided to leave the bed.
Aside from the slight pounding in my head, and the pain in my lips I'm perfectly
fine.
There was a soft knock on the door. When it opened, a uniformed servant
entered. She was young, or perhaps it was her youthful smile that gave me the
impression she's younger than her real age. "Miss Ravenwood is inside another
room. Please follow me."
Despite my confusion, I raised no question and followed the servant who led me
to the spacious corridors. When I thought we would be walking forever, she
pulled into a stop at a particular door.
"Before you enter Ma'am Phoenix, please calm yourself."
I didn't understand what she meant but I followed her anyway. I took a deep
calming breath and when I felt lighter, I pulled the door open…. Claire was
standing near the window. When she saw me enter, she turned towards me.
Slowly, I made my way towards the bed only to freeze in shock when my gaze
shifted to the bed where a little girl was seated. .
In a blink of an eye, the self-control I thought I possessed crumbled to the

flawless white floor.
No one could have prepared me for the scene in front of me. Seated right in front
of the bed was Vien…. My daughter.
A sob erupted from my lips as pain gripped my heart.

I must have missed her so much that I'm imagining things.
Vien, my first born, was dead. She died in an accident and that is all because of
me. And the child in front of me was a different girl. I am only seeing an
illusion.
I blinked rapidly and waited for my illusion to stop, to my surprise it didn't

change one bit. The child lying on the bed was Vien's perfect replica.
I wiped the tears abundantly flowing down my flushed cheeks. But the more I
wiped the tears with the back of my palms the more my tears flowed abundantly.
Before I even knew it, I was violently sobbing and kneeling on the floor.
If I could turn back time, I would rewrite the past. I would let my life be taken
instead of Vien. I could die in peace knowing that I was able to save her.
The little girl around four years carefully moved down the bed and she slowly
made her way towards my direction and stopped right in front of me.
My tears made my gaze blurred and unclear. I wiped my tears using my fingers
and when my vision cleared, I looked at her.
Her dainty fingers cupped my cheeks.
The more I looked at her the more my sobs intensified. A pair of phoenix blue
eyes intently stare at me. Her seraphic face was framed with curly brown hair.
Without a doubt, this little girl….is my little angel, Vien.
The girl opened her lips but no words came out. She opened it the second time,
this time she was able to say something. The first word that came from her
mouth was the words. "M-mama."
I pulled her into my arms. Hold her tight as if I will never let go.
It took me four agonizing years to hold her again. If this was just a dream, I don't
want to wake up.
She reciprocated my hug with equal warmth. "Mama… mama… i-its y-youu."
She sobbed, her shoulders shaking. She wrapped her arms around me even
tighter.
We pour our heart out as we hold each other. When I raise my head, I realize we
are not the only ones crying. Claire was crying too.
I didn't know that this day would come that I would be holding my first born into
my arms. All these years, I blamed myself for her death. Seeing her now was a
miracle and I would be forever thankful for the lord.
"I will never leave you again Vien… I promise you, Mama will stay by your side
no matter what.
I lowered my head into her temples and laid a soft kiss on her cheek.
Chapter 138 - DREAM COME
TRUE
If this is a dream, I don't want to wake up anymore. I waited too long for this
reunion to happen. And now I couldn't believe all I ever prayed for and all I ever
wanted was actually taking place.
I sat on the edge of the bed, my beautiful child leaning on my ċhėst, my arms
protectively wrapped around her so that no one could take her away from me
again.
Claire watched us with a glint of tears in her eyes and a smile stretched on her
lips.
Tears clouded my vision. I swallowed hard to suppress them. I cried a drum a

while ago. If I continue to tear up, I will probably lose tons of fluid in my body.
My arms tightened around Vien. It felt so good to hold her in my arms.. It felt so
great to feel her heart beating—a proof that she was alive.
I don't want to ever let go of her. I fear she would dissolve into nothingness if I
set her free.
There's nothing which could kill me now except realizing that she's an illusion
my brain made up to feed my fantasies.
I have dreamed of this moment over and over again. Now that it finally came
true, I couldn't speak. The moment was too wonderful to be described in words.
So I just kept Vien in my arms so she would know how much I missed her
without saying a word.
I didn't know how long I'd been in that position when the bed jolted and Claire
sat beside me. She cleared her throat before she spoke, "Lucas Nicholas, my
nephew was the first one to discover your daughter was alive."
Shock hit me hard, my questioning gaze landed on hers, "So Ace knows that our
daughter is alive?"
When she shook her head, I sighed. Relieved to know Ace didn't keep the truth
from me.
If Ace knows the truth he would not keep it to himself. He understands how I
feel as a mother. I would be the first person he would come looking for after he
knew our daughter was alive.
Claire let go a deep breath before she told me everything from start to finish. She
told me the exact details of how Lucas found out my child was alive and how he
was able to save her.
As I listened, helpless tears fell from my cheeks. I thought I couldn't cry

anymore but I was mistaken. My eyes turned into a reservoir by the amount of
tears it kept shedding.
The pain gripping my heart continued even after Claire finished her story. It
broke my heart thinking about the wasted years. It took me four agonizing years
to have my child back. Those four years would be forever stolen. I would only
be completely happy if the man who played with our lives paid for his sins.
Sniffing, I wiped the wetness on my cheeks using the back of my palms.
My baby girl has been through a lot. She suffered a lot too. And that is because
of Vince. The thought of my daughter into Vince's evil hands stabbed my heart
with a knife.
My fist curled into a tight ball. I never hated anyone the way I hated Ace's
stepbrother. He not only ruined our lives but also faked my daughter's death.
That was the worst thing he had done. I could never forgive him in a million
years.
I hope someday justice will be served. Even if it takes long but as long as justice
is served I will wait patiently until Vince is convicted for his crimes.
"Lucas decided to keep Vien from you. He too kept the truth from Ace. He just
wants to keep the child safe." Claire continued with a distant look in her eyes.
"Please forgive Lucas for keeping Vien for a while. He knows that you and Ace
are in danger. He doesn't want Vien to be dragged into another situation that
would threaten her life."
I fully understand Lucas for what he did and I appreciate him for it. However,
what I did not appreciate was not telling me right away. He wouldn't understand
my sentiments unless he experienced what it feels to have a child. .
I took a deep calming breath before I responded. "I'm not that angry anymore…
Since it already happened and my daughter is saved I forgive him."
For the first time since I arrived in the Claymore Mansion, a contented smile
stretched on my lips. "I will forever be grateful for what Lucas did. I couldn't
thank him enough for placing his life in danger just to save my daughter."
"Vien is Lucas Nicholas's niece." Claire began, reciprocating my smile with

equal warmth. "It's his obligation to save a member of his family." She added,
this time her eyes staring at Vien filled with fondness.
"I also want to thank you for taking good care of my daughter, Lady
Ravenwood. You didn't only save my life today but you also saved my
daughter."
Claire stepped closer and landed her dainty fingers on top of my shoulders. " As
Ace's mother, it's my duty to protect you while he's away. I would do everything
within my power to keep the two of you safe."
My gaze shifted from Claire to Vien. I discovered my daughter was fast asleep.
Claire saw her too. She slowly rose from the bed to give me space. I gingerly
place my child on the bed. She stirred after her back landed on the soft cushion.
"Mama… mama." She mumbled.
I sat on the edge of the bed and took her hand. "Mama's here my child." Vien
stopped her panic cries as her fingers tightened around me. Tension left her face
and she calmed down.
"When she first came here in the Claymore Mansion, Vien couldn't say a word.
Her trauma must have made her mute. I was afraid that she would never be able
to speak again. However, all my fear melted after you came. Hearing the child
speak your name for the first time gave me so much hope."
Chapter 139 - REASON BEHIND
Hearing Claire's words made my ċhėst want to burst with emotions.
Vien had been waiting for me!
Once Ace returns we would be one big happy family again!
The thought brought a tear in my eyes and a smile on my lips.
I lifted my fingers and ċȧrėssed Vien's rosy cheeks. She would be a wonderful
sister to Faith.
My eyes turned to Claire who stood a few steps away from the bed. She was
looking intently at Vien with longing in her eyes.
She was so absorbed in her own thoughts that she didn't notice I was watching
her closely.
Claire must have been thinking about her son.. She hadn't held him for so long.
Ace was around ten years old when she left him because of his abusive father.
Until now, Claire couldn't even touch her own son. The situation is difficult for
her.
I could feel she's a good person. If only one day Ace would learn to accept his
mother. I know once he hears what Claire had been through, he would learn to
forgive her. After all, the two looked so much alike. Ace will one day understand
that he couldn't continue hating the woman who had given birth to him.
A deep sigh escaped my lips. My gaze drifted back to my daughter.
There's so many questions swirling inside my thoughts now. But among those
questions I only got one which I needed the answer the most.
As if reading my thoughts, Claire slowly made her way to me. "Lady

Ravenwood?" My wide, questioning eyes landed on hers.
Claire forced a smile on her lips but the glint bȧrėly reached her eyes. "Perhaps
you're wondering why I insist on telling you the truth even if Lucas is against
it?"
I looked deep into her beautiful sapphire eyes and nodded my head. I want to
hear the response coming from her.
She took a deep breath before she continued, "I told you the truth because I don't
want you to suffer anymore. It's been four years and without you telling me, I
know it was the worst years of your life. My child was taken away from me too.
That's my worst nightmare as a mother. For years, I suffered because of it. So if
there's someone who could understand all your pain, it was me. Phoenix."
By just looking at her, I could almost sense the agony and loneliness she kept
hidden all these years.
It makes me want to wipe the sadness within her with reassuring words despite
knowing it would not be enough to ease them. Only Ace has the power to take
all her pains away.
I saw a tear drop from her eye but she quickly turned away and walked towards
the window.
She lifted her fingers and wiped the tears off her cheeks.
She didn't turn towards me, instead she kept looking towards the view on the
window. .
For the first time in four years, I felt a heavy burden was lifted off my ċhėst. I
felt lighter and that is because I have my precious princess with me today.
My only regret is, I couldn't make Claire feel better. And no amount of words
nor reassurance will. Unfortunately, I couldn't give what she wanted but I hope
one day she will have what her heart dėsɨrės.
***
"From now on, I will hire two bodyguards to watch over you wherever you go."
We were having dinner when Claire brought her plans up. From looking at my
plate my gaze shifted across the table to where she sat.
I don't have any objections since it's a brilliant idea. I want to keep my children
safe too and I couldn't do it on my own so I agreed.
She was elated to hear I don't have objections.
"Also, I'm sorry that I couldn't allow you to go home tonight." She said
sincerely, her gaze meeting mine. "Especially since you are bringing Vien with
you, I couldn't just allow you to leave. We don't know what will happen once
you leave Claymore Mansion. At this point it would be dangerous to go out even
if you bring half a dozen bodyguards with you. Vince might be lurking in the
darkness and waiting for the perfect timing to catch you."
I nodded my head in understanding. The only thing that saddens me is not being
with Faith tonight. I'm worried that she would notice my absence. I don't want to
bother Elisa. I don't want her to be deprived of a goodnight sleep because of the
favor I want to ask her.
"However, you could return tomorrow morning and I would come with you. I
haven't seen my other granddaughter and I want to grab the chance to spend
some time with her…. Well if you would allow me?"
How could I say no to Claire?
I gave her a smile before I replied, "I would be grateful if you would come with
me. Please spend your time with Faith and Vien, they needed you too."
Claire's eyes popped up in happiness. Her lips curled into a smile that lit up the
whole room.
"Thank you." She mumbled.
"You're very much welcome, Lady Ravenwood."

When dinner was finished, I immediately excused myself and retreated to Vien's
room. She was still asleep when I entered the room.
I gingerly moved to the night table where a wireless telephone sat and dialed the
number to Madam Stella's estate.
I was relieved when it was Madam Stella who answered.
"Dear lord! You called at last. We've been so worried about you, Beatrix."
Madam Stella began. I winced and distanced the telephone from my ears to
protect my ears from her high-pitched tone.
"I apologize for what happened today. I was nearly kidnapped today."
"Kidnapped!!" Madam Stella was horrified.
Sighing, I told her what exactly happened today.

Chapter 140 - MOMENT WITH
VIEN
"Vince, Ace's step-brother, tried to kidnap me. I was so lucky that I managed to
jump out of the car before he could do anything to me." I told Madam Stella.
Shivers run down my spine as the memory plays on my thoughts. I still couldn't
believe I managed to escape Vince's clutches unscathed.
I wonder what could have happened to me if Lady Ravenwood didn't arrive on

time and Vince took me away inside the car.
I wonder if Vince planned to kill me or merely wanted me to be the hostage so

he could get what he wanted.
"I was so glad that someone helped you!" Madam Stella exclaimed, tearing
through my trail of thoughts.
I was glad too…. I couldn't express how grateful I am that I survived this day.. I
thought I was going to die.
"I don't know how I'm going to tell your father if you're harmed!" She let go a
deep, exasperated sigh. "You made us all worried when you didn't return after
going to the grocery store!" Madam Stella continued in her high-pitched tone. I
have to move the wireless telephone away from my ears to protect my eardrum.
Now that Madam Stell mentioned father, I was reminded that I needed to talk to
him. There were so many things I needed to discuss with him and that includes
Vince and how he tried to kill me and Ace.
Once I told father about it, he would be angry that I didn't tell him right away.
He would surely fly to Brittania in a fortnight and hire a dozen bodyguards to
watch over me.That's exactly what my father is going to do.
I sighed and decided I would call him early in the morning. I have the whole
night to summon all the courage I could muster to do it.
"Lady Ravenwood is right, Beatrix. Just stay for the night there. It would be too
dangerous if you insist on coming home at this hour. We never know what Ace's
brother has in mind. I want you to be safe."
I could imagine Madam Stella pacing back and forth inside her office with a
worried look on her face. I was so sorry that I caused her so much trouble today.
I sighed and waited for her ro finish her sermon before I grabbed the chance to
speak.
"I feel bad for not being with Faith tonight but Lady Ravenwood and you are
right. I couldn't come home at this hour. That's why I decided to just return home
first thing in the morning. For now, I will spend the night here in the Claymore
Mansion."
"Good girl. You take care. I will pass the phone to Elisa. She was eager to talk to
you."
There was a moment of silence on the opposite line. Then I heard hurried
footsteps in the background and seconds later I heard Elisa's worried voice
asking if I was alright.
I told her I was fine and fortunately I have no life-threatening injury. I also told
her
what the exact details I told Madam Stella.
Elisa was silent as she listened to my story. If I could see her expression now I
know that there's a deep frown on her forehead.
I told her everything that I could recall except the part that Lady Ravenwood was
actually Ace's mother. I would tell her some other time. I couldn't explain
everything while on the phone.
As expected, my best friend was worried.

"Vince seriously needed to be locked up inside a mental institution. His actions
were exactly the perfect definition of a man suffering from a mental illness. I just
hope the police would immediately capture him. He would not stop unless he
kills you or Ace." Elisa said between gritted teeth. .
"The police are already working on it. There's a tracking device attached to the
car so it would not be long before they find him."
I let go a deep sigh of relief and returned the telephone on top of the night table.
Smiling, I headed to the bed where Vien was asleep and snuggled close to her.
As I lay beside my daughter, my thoughts drifted back to Ace. The smile on my

lips faded. The worry I felt earlier returned. This time it was greater than the last
time.
I just hope wherever he is now, he's safe.
I pray that Vince didn't do something terrible to his step brother. Because if he
did hurt Ace, I will hunt him even to the deepest, darkest part of hell to get my
revenge.
Vince would be wrong to think that I will never do anything to stop him. He was
wrong.
He faked Vien's death. He tried to kill me and Ace. It was enough for the last
straw. I couldn't bear to watch him destroy my family without doing anything.
I couldn't bear to watch my loved ones suffer. I must do something to protect

them.
I stared at the little angel beside me and my eyes began to water. I couldn't
believe that my daughter was alive. This moment is one of the best things that
happened to me.
It was six in the morning when I woke up. The first thing to greet my view was
Vien's angelic face. I blinked my eyes several times just to make sure I'm not
dreaming.
Her eyes fluttered open. "Mama…" She said softly. Her cherry lips stretched into
a smile.
This is real! This is not just a dream.
"Good morning Vien." I pulled her into my arms and hugged her tight. She
hugged me back with equal warmth.
I kissed her on the temples before letting her go. "Today we will be seeing your
baby sister Faith! She looks so much like you Vien and I'm sure you will love
her…"
"B-baby… sister?"
"Yes! Faith is your younger sister! We will go to Madam Stella's Estate so you
will be able to see her."
Vien's face lit up. Her eyes widened and her eyebrows shot to the ceiling. This is
the first time I saw her face this bright. She looked so happy and excited at the
same time.
I got up from the bed and lifted her up until her toes touched the floor.
"Shall we prepare now? Mama is excited to see your baby sister."
Vien eagerly nodded her head. Her lips curled into a gentle smile. She excitedly
pulled me to the bathroom and I followed behind her, chuckling.
Chapter 141 - MOMENT WITH
VIEN 2
After I finished bathing Vien, I changed her into a floral dress with puff sleeves
which she liked. Her eyes gleamed as she looked at her reflection in the mirror.
She's an adorable child.
I tied her hair into a ponytail and tied a ribbon on top. She liked it too. Her lips
curled into a sweet smile when her gaze shifted to the pink ribbon that secured
her curls.
"T-thank… y-you… Mm..mama." She whispered shyly after turning towards me.
Even if she stutters every time she says a word, it was still a good sign that she
was recovering.. It would not take long before she would be able to speak
fluently.
I gave her a smile bright enough to surpass the sunlight penetrating through the
glass floor to ceiling glass window.
"Welcome Vien." I replied.
I look at her with love and tenderness. She was just one year old when I last saw
her. The years seem to travel faster and now she's a big girl. Years have been
stolen from us but I don't think about it anymore. What's important is that she's
alive.
I turned the television on and selected a kid's channel. She sat on top of the bed
and leaned on the headboard. Her gaze focused on the show.
Before heading for the bathroom I eyed her one last time. Seeing that she would
be fine for a while without me, I strode to the bathroom door and pulled it open.
The spacious bathroom greeted my vision. Once inside, I stripped my clothes

and hopped under the shower.
Minutes after I had taken a bath and dried my hair, I emerged from the bathroom
wearing a loose t-shirt and denim jeans Claire had given me.
Vien was still seated on the bed. Her eyes were intently glued to the television.
Her gaze suddenly turned towards my direction when she heard footsteps.
Claire greeted us with a smile when we reached the kitchen. She was seated on
one of the chairs. She was well prepared. Her lavender dress she wore today
looks good on her flawless white skin. The color made her appear younger than
her real age. Even her golden brown hair was neatly pinned on her nape.
Lady Ravenwood is the epitome of youthful beauty and perfection as she sat
there on the table. She turned towards Vien and her smile brightened even more,
"Did you sleep well last night Vien?" She asked softly.
Vien's lips stretched into a vibrant smile and nodded her head. She sat down after
I pulled a chair for her. When she was settled, I took the chair next to hers.
"The car that we would use to reach the estate is already prepared." Claire began
while waiting for the servants to finish bringing all the food on the table.
"Bodyguards will be coming to us to ensure our safe journey."
That good news lifted my mood even higher. "I don't know how to thank you,
Claire." For the first time I called her name.
She shook her head, "You don't have to thank me, Phoenix. We are a family,
aren't we?" She added brightly in which I nodded my head.
"Yes, we are family." I repeated, the words made my heart overflow with
emotions. It sounds strange hearing it for the first time but it felt so wonderful
that I can't describe the feeling in words. .
Speaking of family, I wonder when Ace will return. I would love to see his
expression once he sees Vien. He would be so happy. 'Happy' would even be an
understatement. He would be shocked like he never did before.
But for now, the only thing I should worry about is going home. Faith is waiting
for me. I hope she's fine while we are on the way.
I let out a deep sigh and filled Vien's plate with food. She silently ate.
I served my plate with food and I began to eat too.
***
It was seven in the morning when we left Claymore Mansion.
Inside the van, I was seated near the window and Vien was beside me, leaning
her head on my shoulders with her eyes closed. Claire was sitting next to my
daughter, her eyes on the window, looking at the exquisite view we passed by.
Lady Ravenwood's bullet-proof van traversed the highway under the picturesque
blue sky. Behind the van were half a dozen bodyguards driving their private cars.
And then driving ahead of the Van clad in black jackets were the security team
riding in their motorcycles.
Claire wasn't joking when she told me that she would employ a dozen
bodyguards. By the amount of security guards surrounding the van, I wonder if
Vince would even try to come near us.
If he dares to try to attack in this situation, he would be the most courageous

man I have ever known. But knowing Vince, I bet he would not dare risk his life
at this moment. He was no match for a dozen experienced men who work in the
best security agency.
The van surrounded by the chain-tight security was attracting too much
attention. People who recognize the car's insignia set their car aside so we could
pass first.
Without a doubt, the Ravenwood family is the wealthiest and most influential
noble family in the country. They are also a close relative of the Queen that rules
Brittania. Well, I just realized the truth after I searched it on the internet.
Sighing, I sunk deeper into the soft cushioned seat. It's okay to fall asleep. We
would be safe since we have a lot of bodyguards. Anyway, it would take an hour
before we reached our destination. I must use the time to rest.
I draped an arm around Vien and pulled her closer. It felt so good sitting there
inside the car with her beside me. I closed my eyes and slept until we reached
Madam Stella's Estate.
The gigantic iron gates of the luxurious estate opened. The creak of metals and
the sound of voices woke me up from my light sleep and my eyes fluttered
open.
The van smoothly entered the wide pathway until it skidded into a stop in front
of the house.
"Vien?" I turned towards my daughter in time to see her exquisite blue eyes
open. "We are here… You will soon see your baby sister, Faith." I said softly and
witnessed how her sleepy eyes lit up by the mention of her younger sister.
She brushed her eyes with her fingers until her sleepiness vanished. She then
straightened on her seat. Her neck extended as she looked towards the window.
Her eyes grew wider when her eyes swept the wide lawn where ornaments were
wonderfully organized. Vien may not say a word but her eyes clearly showed her
excitement..
Milton, Lady Ravenwood's butler slash driver, emerged from the driver's seat
and opened the door and helped her climb out of the van.
The butler then moved towards the opposite side and pulled the door open for us.
He ȧssisted Vien out of the car. When she was standing straight on her feet,
Milton turned to me and held his hand for support. "Thank you, Milton." I
smiled and took his hand. When my feet touched the floor, he slowly let go of
my hand.
He bowed respectfully and entered the car so he could park it properly.
I took Vien's hand and flashed her an encouraging smile as we slowly made our
way inside the mansion. Lady Ravenwood walked beside us too.
The moment I pushed the door open, my eyes went wide and my eyebrows shot
through the ceiling.
Alexander Crawford, my father was seated on the long Victorian sofa. When he
spotted me entering the door, he quickly rose from his seat and strode towards
my direction.
I had to blink several times just to make sure he was real.
"Beatrix." He called out and pulled me into his arms when he reached the spot I
stood.
"Papa!" I snapped out of trance and hugged him tight. I couldn't believe that he
was here! No one informed me he would come here today. But I was happy he
did come. His presence was very reassuring.
"You must be Vien, my beautiful granddaughter." He said gently and gave her a
sweet smile that made his eyes sparkled with affection.
Shock hit me after hearing father address Vien with her real name. I wonder how
did
He learned about his granddaughter's name but above all I wonder what made
him decide to fly to Brittania on such a short notice.
Does this mean he already knew the truth?
Vien's fingers tightened around my t-shirt. Her wide, unblinking eyes intently
looking at Alexander. It was the first time she was seeing him and her reaction
was natural.
"Don't be scared Vien, it's grandpa." I said softly and watched her gingerly take a
single step forward. .
"Come to grandpa and give him a bear hug." Alexander said reassuringly.
Vien's clutch around my t-shirt loosened until she let go. She ran towards
Alexander and threw her arms around him.
"Gra-grandpa." She whispered shyly and wrapped her arms around his neck.
Alexander asked me no question which means he knew that Vien was my long
lost daughter.
A soft flicker of movement from the stairs caught my attention. When I looked
up, I saw Elisa on top of the stairs with Faith protectively wrapped in her arms.
Madam Stella was standing just beside Elisa.
My friend's eyes lit, her lips parted open. She nearly leapt down the stairs when
her gaze shifted on me. If she weren't
holding my daughter, I'm sure she'd run down the stairs already.
Impatiently, I waited until my best friend reached the bottom of the stairs. The
moment her feet stepped on the floor
I ran towards her and slowly took my daughter into my arms.
I haven't seen Faith for a single night and yet it feels like I haven't seen her for
weeks. It was a feeling which only mothers could understand.
My heart wanted to burst with emotions as I held her in my arms. Her exquisite
blue eyes grew wide and her cute lips opened. She excitedly flailed her fingers
and it touched my cheeks.
Vien was so happy to see me. Her expression says so. I was so happy to see her
too that the word 'happy' wasn't enough to describe how I feel now.
"Mama missed you, baby." I mumbled and laid a kiss on her temples. She
giggled when my lips descended on her upturned nose.
Madam Stella and Elisa's attention shifted to where Lady Ravenwood stood with
Vien standing beside her now. Traces of shock lingered on their expression as
their eyes bounced back and forth between the ladies standing next to Alexander
Crawford. Not quite sure whose presence shocked them the most. Is it Vien who
was a splitting image of Ace or is it Lady Ravenwood, a duke's influential
daughter which affects them greatly.
But both vowed in a curtsy when Lady Ravenwood turned her attention to them.
"Good morning, Lady Ravenwood." Madam Stella and Elisa greeted Claire in
unison while still overcome with shock.
"Good morning." Claire greeted back. Her lips stretched into a friendly smile.
I wasn't able to say other words when
Vien ran to me. Her large eyes lit up in excitement as she looked at the baby in
my arms. "B-baby!!" Vien exclaimed, her eyes stared at me unblinkingly.
"This is your younger sister. Her name is Faith." I told her fondly.
Vien gasped. Her fingers reached out to gently touch the baby with wonder in
her eyes.
My heart swelled as I watch my daughters. I waited years for this to happen.

Chapter 143 - SURPRISING
DISCOVERY
We are almost complete now except Ace is not around. How I wish he's here
now so he would see Vien and Faith together. The sight would deeply touch his
heart the way it did to me.
I swallowed hard and forced a smile on my lips. A tear blurred my vision and I
blinked back the impending tears. If only Ace was here, he would see this
emotional scene. He would surely be crying too.
Vien lifted her dainty fingers and gently touched her little sister's tiny hands.
Amazement lit her eyes while her lips couldn't stop smiling.
I never thought that a day like this would come. Watching the scene magically
unfold right in front of my eyes filled my heart with a rush of emotions. .
That moment I felt as if I'm in heaven. Heaven I haven't felt for a long time after
I thought that Vien died in an accident because of me.
"C-cann I-I k-kiss h-her?" Vien asked, her wide stretched eyes begging as she
looked at me.
"Of course Vien! She's your younger sister. You could kiss her as much as you
like." I replied and watched as her bright blue eyes lit up even brighter.
"T-thank y-you Mama." She replied softly, a blush creeping on the smoothness
of her cheeks.
I lowered Faith until Vien could reach her.

"Faith." Vien said softly. Her exquisite blue eyes nailed on the little girl in front
of her. For the first time since we met, I heard her say a word without stuttering.
It makes me want to throw my arms around her in surprise but I don't want to
destroy the beautiful moment so I just watch her lay a soft kiss on Faith's
temples.
When I lifted my head, I caught everyone staring at us with a dreamy look on

their eyes, touched by the scene they witnessed.
Alexander cleared his throat after he recovered. My eyes drifted to him and I
saw his expression sobered.
"Lady Ravenwood and I wanted to talk to you in private, Phoenix." He said

seriously when he caught me looking at him.
I let go a deep sigh and nodded.
I know he would want to talk to me. There's so many things which he must know
and the first in my list is tell him about my daughter.
Alexander and Claire slowly made their way to the library. I watched them walk
away until they reached the door and entered inside. When the door closed, that's
when I turned my attention to Madam Stella and Elisa.
"Don't worry, Elisa and I would accompany the kids." Madam Stella said.
I looked at Elisa to see if it's alright. She gave me a soft, reassuring smile and
nodded her head.
"Thank you." I thanked them both.
I carefully placed Faith into Elisa's arms before turning towards Vien. "I will be
back, darling. Mama needed to talk to grandma and grandpa first."
Vien nodded her head in understanding. After taking Madam Stella's hand, they
headed towards the door for a subtle breath of fresh air outside the garden. .
I pulled the door to the library open. I stepped inside then closed it behind me.
Lady Ravenwood was seated on the long rectangular table, and father was seated
across from her. When they heard me enter, both looked up to me.
I took a deep long breath and summoned all the courage I could muster to begin
my explanation but before I could open my father spoke.
"I already know everything." He said calmly. I was expecting him to be mad at
me for not telling him immediately but instead he was surprisingly cool. "Please
sit down and I will explain everything." He added and motioned me to take the
vacant seat beside him. I obediently followed.
"Lucas Nicholas already told me everything." He said casually referring to Ace's

best friend. My eyes widened in surprise. Why would Lucas tell father about it?
I blinked several times, pondering the reason inside my head but I couldn't find
the right answer. I let go a deep sigh and gave up.
As if father read my thoughts, he explained. "It was me who hired Lucas

Nicholas from an investigation agency so he would watch over Vince."
Another wave of shock hit me. So father did investigate Vince? And Lucas
Nicholas—Ace's best friend was a secret agent or something? I have seen Lucas
several times and he surely looks mysterious but it never occurred to me he was
an agent. I thought secret agents only exist in novels and movies.
I don't know how I would handle these surprising revelations. I wasn't even
expecting this. My back straightened after taking a subtle breath. I focused my
attention on my father while bracing myself for another startling news.
"I want to ensure you and Ace are both safe. That's why I hired Lucas Nicholas
to keep an eye and watch your every move. Lucas secretly gives me a report on
what's happening around you and that's how I found out that Vince was plotting
against you and Ace."
He took a deep breath then released the breath he's holding before he continued.
"I ordered Lucas to watch every Vince's move and looked for an evidence that
prooves he tried to kill you and his wife Angela was an accomplice. After a
week of trailing Vince Lucas couldn't find any pressing evidence and was almost
close to giving up. But by sheer dedication, his hard work finally paid off. True
he didn't find any evidence but he stumbled upon a far more important truth— he
discovered Vien was alive."
Father's expression was calm but his inky black eyes gleamed with triumph.
When my gaze suddenly shifted to Claire, I caught her intently looking at father.
She didn't even seem surprise as she listened to his explanation.
I understand that father is beyond all this but what I don't understand is why
Lady Ravenwood was involved in this too. Aside of course of being Ace's
mother.
Chapter 144 - BAD NEWS
When Claire caught me looking at her, she gave me a soft reassuring smile as if
telling me it's alright. She completely understood the shock I felt after hearing
everything.
I took a deep, steadying breath. When I finally had enough courage, the words
I'd been dying to ask smoothly flowed out my lips. "So Lucas Nicholas was the
one who told Lady Ravenwood about all this?"
"Fortunately, he doesn't need to tell me to understand it all." Claire replied

calmly as if she wasn't about to tell me another revelation. "I own the
investigation agency Lucas Nicholas worked at and I have all access to every
report." She added and her facial expressions didn't change a bit.
Holy moly, I must have been too blind not to notice the mystery surrounding
Claire. The colossal ironed gates, a dozen of security guards posted inside and
outside the Claymore mansion, the suspicious men in black going in and out of
Claire's office say it all. I was so damn naive to notice it all and not race a single
question..
As I look at Lady Ravenwood now, I wonder what other secrets she was
keeping. If Enigma is a person then she must be Claire.
"Lady Ravenwood's parents, the Duke and Duchess of Claymore, were Clarissa's
close friends." Alexander explained, throwing Claire a grin in which she
reciprocated with a smile full of warmth.
"And so we became best friends too." Claire agreed, there was a lively glow
upon her sapphire eyes as she looked at him. "Alexander was the older brother I
never had." She added in a tone filled with pride. "Unfortunately, things ended
when we parted ways. My father succumbed to an illness and my mother needed
to take care of him. I was sent to Belavia, to my mother's distant cousin." The
last sentence was spoken in a painfully soft voice.
I caught the sudden shift in her cheerful mood. Her face momentarily filled with
sadness after she mentioned Belavia. The place was where she met Ace's father.
The place is where her misery and demise began.
She swallowed the lump in her throat and smiled but it was forced, and the glow
bȧrėly reached her eyes.
Alexander Crawford reached for her hand and smiled. In a fleeting moment
when their eyes met her face lit up then a genuine smile curled on her lips.
The bond the two shared was too strong to be ignored. If the two didn't walk
their separate ways, if Claire wasn't forced to come to Belavia, and if Alexander
didn't leave for Cordova to handle the family business, the two could have ended
up more than friends.
Unfortunately if the two ended up together, Ace and I would have been born
differently and chances are, we will never meet. Practically, things happened for
a reason.
Speaking of Ace, now is the chance to ask them about him. They might have a
clue to where he was.
I filled my ċhėst with air then released it into a sigh before I spoke. "About
Ace…. I-I want to ask a favor to help find him. He went to Belavia a few days
ago, since then I haven't received a call from him. He wasn't answering my texts
and calls either. I wonder if something bad happened. I'm worried."
Lady Ravenwood and Alexander exchanged meaningful glances that made my

pulse quickened. There's something they knew which they haven't told me.
Father rose from his seat. But before he vacated the chair, I heard him take a
deep intake of breath.
Claire took my hand and clung to it tightly as if she's giving me some kind of
support.
The sudden change in the atmosphere confirmed what I dreaded. A bomb was
about to be dropped in front of me.
My wide-stretched eyes landed on my father who was pacing back and forth in
front of the table while occupied in his distant thoughts.
"W-what happened to Ace?" My voice rose several octaves. Realizing that I was
almost shouting the words and was now standing on my feet, I gingerly sat back
on the chair and asked the same question, in a much calmer tone. "Please… what
happened to Ace." I pleaded breathlessly, fighting the urge to cry.
Alexander stopped pacing back and forth and turned towards me. He took a
sharp intake of breath before he began. With my ċhėst heaving, I listened to what
he had to say." .
"The night Vince's gambling addiction was exposed to the public, and the same
day Greyson Company was announced bankrupt, Lucas Nicholas flew to
Belavia. He visited the Crawford Mansion to give me the full report about Vince.
We were in the middle of a meeting when Lucas received an important call from
Ace." Alexander paused. His eyes surveying my face and weighing my
emotions. I may look calm and composed on the outside but from the inside, I
am like an active volcano waiting to erupt.
My fingers clenched in frustration as I waited for him to continue. The suspense

was killing me and yet I waited patiently.
"Ace was in trouble…. A huge one. Vince's wife was found dead inside the
Greyson Mansion…. The police arrived at the crime scene with Ace soaked in
blood, and the knife used to kill Angela was in his hand."
It felt as if a bomb was dropped in front of me. My jaw dropped to the floor and
my eyebrows shot to the ceiling.
For longer than I expected, I sat paralyzed on my seat with cold sweat forming
on my temples.
I digest the information with great difficulty. I felt as if I'm knocked unconscious
and I'm under some kind of hellish nightmare.
"Ace would never kill anyone." I screamed but the words came in a bȧrėly
audible whisper.
Why is this happening to us? And here I thought we would become a family
again.
I snapped out of my seat, the chair rolled backward from the force. Wordlessly, I
walk towards the door and pull the door open. Alexander jerked out of his seat.
"Where are you going?" He asked, his tone hard and firm.
"To Belavia. I'm going to see Ace." After that, I closed the door while he and
Claire watch.
Chapter 145 - SUDDEN DECISION
If god could give me a one-time power I could use today, I would ask him for the
ability to teleport so that I don't need to bear the agonizing journey in order to
reach Belavia.
Plane would take four hours to reach Belavia and a private chopper would only
take three. And aside from the means of transport mentioned, there is no other
way to reach my destination.
I don't have any other option except to choose the private chopper…. Unless of
course I have super powers and I could fly across boundless seas but I know I
couldn't do that so I have to wait for three hours until I reach Ace.
But it was not the nauseating trip nor the long exasperating hours which brought
tears to my eyes but it was saying goodbye to my daughters, especially to Vien

who I just have spent time with for less than a day.
I blinked back the tears and climbed inside Lady Ravenwood's private plane. I
waved back to everyone before the door closed.
I couldn't see them anymore but I was still staring at the door as if it would
change a thing..
After letting go a deep sigh, I turned my head towards the window and I sank
deeper into the leather seat as the private chopper floated to the air.
Inside the private chopper Lady Ravenwood owned I sat alone. The beautiful
view outside the window refused to comfort me and there's nothing that could
comfort me now except seeing that Ace was safe.
If only I knew this would happen to him and Vince would frame him with
Angela's death then I would never allow him to leave the country.
But no matter how hard I regret letting him go it was too late for regrets now. It
already happened and the best thing to do is give him what he needed the most—
comfort.
For now, it was the only thing I could provide. And I think it would be enough to
make him feel better.
At last, after three hours spent buried in my thoughts and thinking about the
problem over and over again, the plane landed into the rooftop of the twenty-
storey building and I was saved before I drowned into my thoughts.
The building was an Investigation firm—Belavia branch—run by Lady

Ravenwood's niece.
Men in black suits lined up on both sides greeted me the moment I emerged from
the chopper. Then a sophisticated tall woman with bob cut hair approached and
introduced herself.
"I'm Catherine Grace Emir. Lady Ravenwood's niece. I am the Officer In Charge
of the Investigation Firm. Nice meeting you, Phoenix. My Aunt already
informed me why you're here."
Catherine Grace flashed me a dazzling smile that reminds me so much of a

toothpaste commercial model. She held her hand to me and I reluctantly took it.
Her hand was soft and warm, not the type of hand of a person used to hard labors
but her hold against my hand was firm and powerful. Definitely she's not the
type anyone would mess with.
"Nice meeting you too." I replied, matching the bright smile on her lips.
She was around twenty-four, with reddish blonde hair, exquisite sea green eyes,
and a slender figure like those of a runway model. Her complimentary features
would make both man and woman look at her twice. If she would apply as a
model, she could have surpassed a dozen of them with her natural charisma and
charm.
Catherine Grace's name rings a bell to me. I wonder if she was the same
Catherine I once read in the newspaper who once broke her fiance's arm just
because her parents forced her to date him. Perhaps she's not that person. There's
so many names like Catherine here in Belavia. .
She let my hand go and together we walked inside the elevator.
She's not only beautiful but she was elegant in her movement as well, I thought
to myself as she pushed the elevator to her office.
"Lucas Nicholas, our top agent and investigator, and also my cousin wasn't here
so for the moment I would be your bodyguard wherever you go." She said after
the elevator stopped on the tenth floor. When the door opened, we walked the
long hallway and entered the door.
This might be her office, I ȧssumed after my eyes landed to the OIC word
written on the door. She pushed the door open and gestured to me to come first
before she followed behind me.
The room was large and spacious. The appliances and furniture are not sore in
the eyes. The atmosphere inside the room is very welcoming. A kind of
environment that could make a person relax even at work.
My eyes surveyed the whole place. The ambience inside her room was very
refreshing. There on the top of the table was a Pokémon mug with a Pikachu art.
Beside the mug, an open ŀȧptop stood. A few sheets of paper were pinned
underneath. It seems that Catherine Grace was busy when I arrived.
"Please wear this for your safety." She instructed. I took it and obediently
followed her order.
"That's a bulletproof jacket. You need to wear that to secure your safety. We
don't know what's going to happen once we leave this building so we should be
careful." She explained in detail and nodded my head in agreement.
"Are you ready?" Catherine asked.
"Yes, I am ready." I replied and took a deep, steadying breath.
"Let's go to our destination then." She added.

I silently followed her inside the elevator.
Catherine pushed the elevator buŧŧon to the ground floor where a wide parking
area was located. We walked sideways further to the endless park of cars until
we reached her car.
She climbed into the driver's seat and waited until I was settled inside before she
turned the engine on.
Seconds later the car is already on its way to the police station.
Chapter 146 - EMOTIONAL
MEETING
The car pulled into a stop and I pushed the door open. The large three-storey
building greeted my vision as I got out of the car.
"Shall we get inside?" Catherine Grace said softly, her eyes intently watching my
expression.
Tearing my gaze from the view, I looked at her and nodded. I took a deep,
steadying breath and stepped forward. Catherine followed beside me.
My feet felt heavier each step I made. It felt as if my knees would collapse
anytime soon. I can't wait to see Ace and yet the more I step closer the more
tight my ċhėst becomes.
A tall, bulky man in a black smart suit greeted us when we entered the building.
My eyes drifted to the name plate pinned on his clothes, Ted Andersen it says,
and below his name the words Crime Investigator Officer is written..
He then turned towards Catherine and his eyes flickered with recognition. "Miss
Emir," He began. Realizing who she was he took his hat off and bowed his head
slightly.
My eyes surveyed the place as the two talked. I'm wondering which part of the
building Ace was detained in.
Seeing him now would undoubtedly break my heart. I don't want to see him
trapped in this place for the crime he didn't commit.
Deep down in my heart I know Ace didn't kill Angela even though the evidence
and the circumstances point that he did it. He would never hurt anyone. Ace may
not be perfect but definitely he's not a killer.
"Please follow me to the Detaining Room." The officer said, I snapped out of my
burgeoning thoughts and followed behind him to the direction of the long,
narrow hallway.
My heartbeat quickened and my breathing deepened.
He stopped into a particular door and pulled it open. "Mr. Greyson is inside. He
is with Mr. St. Alexander." The Investigator said and stepped aside so we could
enter.
"Thank you." I spoke then walked past him.
I didn't look back when the door slid closed behind me. I continue to move
forward as my eyes sweep over the windowless room
The only furniture inside the room was a tiny bed made of wood, a single chair,
and a plastic table. Aside from those things there's nothing else inside the room.
The soft whisper of movement at the corner of the room caught my attention.
My breathing was suspended when my gaze shifted to that direction and saw
Ace looking at me. Standing beside him was Lucas Nicholas.
I swallowed the huge lump in my throat as we looked into each other's eyes and
figured out who would take the first step.
Lucas Nicholas, as if sensing that Ace and I needed privacy, cleared his throat
and excused himself. He then pulled Catherine Grace to the door and closed it
behind him, leaving only the two of us alone.
The tears I fought so hard to contain drifted down my flushed cheeks. It pains
me to see him like this. I haven't seen him for days but he looked as if he aged a
bit. His tousled brown hair had grown longer and it appeared as if it hadn't been
brushed for days.
The black shirt he wore was crumpled and oversized.There were stubbles on his
jaw and dark circles under his eyes. Evidently, he hasn't slept for days.
"Ace." I mumbled weakly. A heart-wrenching sob erupted on my lips. It was so
heartbreaking seeing him this way and knowing that there's nothing I could do to
help him out of this mess was making my pain worse. .
In a heartbeat, he was there beside me, pulling me close and crushing me into his
arms while I wept.
My soft agonizing sobs fill the small room. He was whispering reassuring words
to my ears meant to make me stop crying but the words only made me cry
more. He said it's alright, he didn't commit the crime so he would be free soon.
He said he was fine and he was so happy that I came to see him so I need to stop
crying.
I listened to everything he said as tears continue to flow down my cheeks like an

endless waterfall.
I wound my arms around his neck and poured my heart out into his ċhėst until
his shirt was soaking with my tears. His hands ċȧrėss my back, consoling me to
stop crying.
After pouring my emotions out, I felt the stress inside me begin to relax until my
emotion subsided.
When my sobs faded, he lifted my chin using his thumb and forefinger so he
would see my expression. He delicately wiped the wetness on my cheeks with
his fingers.
I closed my eyes, savoring the warmth of his hands trailing on my skin. "I was
so scared Ace… I thought I would never see you again…." I began when my
eyes fluttered open and stared directly at his enchanting blue eyes.
"It's okay love… I'm here now. You don't have to fear anything… I'm not going
away." He said reassuringly, lifted my palms to his lips and laid a soft kiss on my
skin that made me gasp for air.
When he raised his head back to me, a smile was plastered on his lips. It was the
first smile he ever had after he was brought inside the room.
"We need to prove your innocent Ace…. I will bet my life that you didn't kill
Angela. We need to find a way to prove that it was Vince who killed her." I said
tightly, my voice filled with desperation.
"You don't need to worry…. Your father was helping me and so Claire….Lucas
Nicholas was also helping me find evidence that I didn't commit the crime… So
please don't worry." The words were spoken so softly. Ace was surprisingly calm
even after what he had experienced. How I wish I could be as cool as him.
"Once this trial is over, I will be waiting for you to come home." I swallowed the
lump forming in my throat before continuing, "Faith will be waiting for you….
And so Vien."
His exquisite blue eyes clouded with pain by the mention of Vien's name. "If
only Vien was waiting for me too," He whispered weakly with a distant look in
his eyes. "If only she's waiting for me too." He repeated, this time a tear fell
from his cheeks.
It was the first time I saw him cry while saying our daughter's name.
My fingertips touched the tears and wiped it dry. "Look at me Ace…." I ordered
and he obediently followed.
When he looked deep into my eyes, I took the chance to tell him the truth. "Vien,
our daughter is alive...."
Aghast, his eyebrows shot to the ceiling. His eyes then popped out, "W-what a-
are you talking about? Vien died in an accident."
I shook my head. "No, she did not."
"Is this a dream? There's no way you would tell me she's alive if she's not." Ace
was shaking his head in disbelief. That is exactly my reaction when I learned
that my daughter was very much alive.
"She's alive, Ace…" I gingerly wiped the tears on the corner of my eyes. "She's
now safe and in good hands. Lady Ravenwood and father were taking good care
of Vien and Faith right now.
"I-I couldn't believe it. H-how?" He asked in a hoarse whisper. His eyes glowing
with emotion as he looks at me.
"Vince faked her death and kept her away so we would suffer and we actually
did. But father hired Lucas to keep a close watch on Vince and that is how he
found out that Vien was alive. Lucas saved our daughter, Ace."
He rapidly blinked back the tears but failed to contain them. A tear fell… then
another… and another… Before he knew it his cheeks were soaked with tears.
I wiped his tears with the back of my palms and wrapped my arms around his
neck. It's my own way of saying I understood what he felt. I'd been there too.
"I. Will. Never. Forgive. Vince." He whispered when he recovered. He said each
word between gritted teeth while his arms protectively wrapped around my
waist.
"I will be waiting for you, Ace. Please promise me that whatever happens, you
will come back home so Faith, Vien and I would be together again."
"I promise love…I will make sure that we will be together again." He whispered
and sealed his promise with a quick kiss on my lips.
Chapter 147 - NEXT STEP
I stepped outside the building feeling lighter than ever. After talking with Ace,
my mood improved and my emotions felt much calmer. Even if he had to stay in
the detention room at least he was safe. It's much better compared to a cold, dark
prison cell where his safety was no guarantee.
Once outside, a soft sigh escaped my lips.
I stood still and looked up to the picturesque blue sky while telling myself that
whatever problems we have now, it shall pass away. Ace and I will conquer this
ordeal and after this we will come out stronger..
The wind whistled and I took a subtle breath of fresh air.
I threw the glass door of the building with a sideway glance, waiting for
Catherine Grace to emerge from inside. The last time I saw her, she was talking
with Ted Andersen. I just excused myself since I felt out of place listening to
their discussion and it doesn't involve Ace at all.
The sound of clanking metals and screeching of tires captured my attention.

When I looked in front of me a bicycle had stopped.
A boy around the age of ten climbed down from his bicycle. He was wearing a
loose t-shirt and shorts. His shabby slippers scratched against the cemented
pavement as he hastily made his way towards my direction.
"Phoenix Greyson?" The boy asked in a reluctant manner after he stopped right
in front of me.
I blinked several times, recalling if I had seen the child before but I couldn't
recover a single memory of him. No, I haven't seen him before. I'm sure of that.
I straightened my back and prepared for an attack. I stepped a foot forward ready
to fight if needed. We are in front of a police station, if he dared attack me here
he would never be able to escape.
However the attack I'm expecting didn't arrive. Instead he just looked at me with
wide innocent eyes as he waited for my response.
I slightly let my guard down. Sighing a huge sigh of relief, I scrunched eyebrows
in confusion and asked, "Yes, I am Phoenix. How can I help you?" I asked in a
polite tone.
The boy's face brightened and he grinned broadly exposing the gap in his front
teeth. He looked relieved.
Wordlessly, he handed me a scrap of paper and he started to leave.
Hastily, I fumbled with the scrap of paper and read the scribblings on the note.
IF YOU WANT TO HELP PROVE YOUR HUSBAND'S INNOCENCE,

COME TO THE GREYSON MANSION TONIGHT.
That's all the notes contain. There's no name written from the person it came
from.
"Wait!" I ran to the boy who just climbed into his bicycle. I touched his
shoulders to hold him still.
"Yes, Ma'am?" He looked at me with eyes wide with surprise.
"W-who gave you this note?" I asked, holding the paper for him to see. .
"I don't actually know him." He responded, shrugging his shoulders. "A stranger
offered me one-hundred dollars to give it to you. He said there's a woman
standing in front of a police station named Phoenix Greyson in exchange and I
need to give this note to you. He said it's important."
"Could you describe him?"
He scratched his head first before his eyes narrowed in concentration.

"Just tell me the things you could recall then." I looked at him with eyes
begging. He must have seen the desperation in my eyes and he began.
"He was a man in his early forties, average height, and he has a beard."
I let go an exasperated sigh. The description was not helping me. He just
described an average old man.
"Do you remember how he looked? Does he have a mole on his face? Did you
notice the color of his eye? The shade of his hair?"
The boy shook his head repeatedly. My shoulders sank at his lack of
recollection.
"The stranger was wearing a business suit. There was nothing noticeable about
him except that he's wearing a hat and it covered half of his face." He replied,
sounding regretful, that he couldn't help me with the details he provided.
I gingerly let him go, my fingers fell to my side and I clenched it in frustration.
"Thank you for your help." I replied and watched him ride his bicycle and
pedaled forward. I continued to look at him until his form faded to the distance.
Who gave him this note and what is the hidden agenda behind this?
I was wrapped in my burgeoning thoughts when I felt a gentle tap of my

shoulders. "Do you have any idea who gave you that note?" Catherine Grace
spoke from behind me.
I bit back a piercing scream. Holding my racing ċhėst, my head snapped towards
her direction. "You scared me!" I said breathlessly. I didn't hear Catherine Grace
approach my way nor did I sense her presence when she reached my side.
"Oh, I'm sorry." She mumbled apologetically, her eyes wide. She was sincere. "I
thought you knew I was standing beside you." She added and her gaze shifted
back to the scrap of paper in my hand.
Her eyebrows scrunched in confusion as she read the words hastily scribbled on
the note.
"I don't know who the hell ordered to give it to me." I said, suddenly eyeing the
paper too. "I don't even know if he was telling the truth and he would be able to
prove that Ace was innocent." I continue absentmindedly wondering whether to
believe the note or not. But I don't want to have false hopes, this might be
another trick to fool me. I need to be careful.
"I'm thinking about it too…This might be fake." Catherine commented, her eyes
never once leaving the papers as she appeared to be deep in her thoughts,
"However…. What if whoever wrote the note was telling the truth?" She added
and it got me thinking about the huge possibility that her ȧssumption was
correct.
"Do you think I should go?" I asked, eager to hear her personal opinion.
"I don't think it would be safe if you go to Greyson Mansion alone. I'm afraid
that what happened to Ace would happen to you too." It was Catherine's logical
reply and I couldn't agree more.
I was actually thinking the same way. I know it's not safe. However what if this
is the chance that we are looking for? We could not let it slip out of our hold
without even trying.
"I don't have a plan." I let go a deep sigh and brushed my hair with my fingers in
exasperation.
"As it happens, I have an idea but I don't know if you will allow it." She
responded. Her hopeful eyes focused on mine.
"Let's hear it." I said after a long pause. Her plan is our only hope. If it doesn't
work then I doubt if there's anything I could think of that could work.
Catherine Grace narrowed her eyes and surveyed our surroundings. "I can't
discuss it here, let's go back to the car." She whispered, pulling my wrist. When
we reached the parking area, we climbed inside the car to continue our
discussion.
"I don't know if you would agree to this, I know it's dangerous but it's our only
hope," She began the moment the door closed behind her, "We could sneak
inside the Greyson Mansion tonight and look for any evidence we could find."
Catherine was half expecting to see the horrified look on my face. That's why
her lips parted open when my facial expression didn't change one bit.
The truth is, after I learned that Ace was arrested, I became so desperate to help
him that I even thought of trespassing inside the Greyson property to find
evidence that would prove he didn't kill Angela. Now that she mentioned it, I
consider sneaking inside the mansion a much smarter move compared to coming
inside in broad daylight.
"What if we got caught?"
A wide smile stretched on her lips when I asked the words she didn't expect to
hear. The sparkle in her exquisite sea green eyes flared brighter, "No we will
not." She spoke the words firmly and confidently and I began to believe her.
"It's all set then, we will leave tonight."
Her lips stretched into a triumphant smile that spoke of a dangerous adventure I
will never forget.
Catherine Grace inserted the key to the ignition and turned the engine. She
maneuvered the car out of the parking area until it was safely moving on the four
lane highway.
I turned towards the window and sighed.
I know that It was not the right choice but it was the only option we have.
Chapter 148 - TRESPASSING
Great! Just great. I stared at my reflection in the mirror with growing

exasperation.
I looked exactly like a robber clad in sinister black clothes from a crime movie I
watched a long time ago.
It was the third time I checked my reflection on the full length mirror but I
couldn't get enough. I wonder if this was only a dream. If it is…. I want to wake
up from this nightmare right now before all hell breaks loose.
My pulse jittered, beads of sweet formed on my temples, and my palms turned to

ice as I stared at myself. I did not sign up for this fate. But there's no other option
but to continue.
I couldn't turn back when things were just about to start..
There's no escaping tonight, my fate has been sealed. This is a do or die

situation. I must do this for Ace. And whatever happens, I must at least do my
best to escape alive.
I secured my long, inky hair into a ponytail before picking up the gloves on top
of the table and slid it into my fingers. Wearing gloves is a must tonight to make
sure that no fingerprints would be left behind the scene.
You can do it Phoenix! I cheered myself up before picking up my bonnet and

putting it on.
A soft knock sounded on the door of the room I'm staying in. "Come in." I said
and waited for it to open.
Entering inside the room was Catherine Grace, fully clothed in a black. Even the
flat shoes she wore were in the shade of charcoal. She already put her gloves and
bonnet on.
"Are you ready?" She asked, surveying me from head to toe before adding,
"Gosh! You looked good in black." Her compliment spread warmth on my
cheeks.
But not as good as you, I thought to myself while surveying her from head to
toe. I never thought that black could be so elegant. Catherine Grace could wear
any shades she dėsɨrės and still look good on it without even trying.
"Thank you," I replied after I recovered. "You looked as if you're going to ramp
on a runway rather than about to ransack a dangerous man's place. I commented
in which she only smiled as if she found my words humorous.
"Shall we go, Phoenix?" She asked, this time pulling a straight face void of
humor.
I look one last time at my reflection in the mirror before walking towards the
door.
"Let's go before I change my mind."
***
Greyson Mansion stood proud and tall under the scenic dotted night sky.
Looking at the place I spent five years of my life triggered nostalgic memories
racing through my thoughts.
Now that I regain most of my memories after I hit my head on the rough
pavement the day Vince attacked me I remember how the place looks like before
and I could say the Mansion looks the same to me from the outside. I wonder if
it was still the same on the inside.
I motioned for Catherine Grace to follow me on the back of the house where a
door was located. The pathway was clad in total darkness, if it weren't for the
faint light from the moonlight it would be difficult to move across the pebbled
part of the lawn.
From crouching beneath the statue, I straightened after making sure no one was
around. The gush of cold wind blowing past me suddenly made me shiver
despite the leather jacket I wore. I wonder if it's some kind of omen telling me to
stop and run out of here.
I took a deep breath and ran to the door. When I reached for the knob, it was
locked. I stepped aside and gave way to my companion.
Catherine Grace was the expert here. If lock picking has a level, she would be
sitting on the highest rank.
Click!
The door opened. My eyes widened in surprise. That was fast. I thought it would
take her another five minutes to force the lock open.
Catherine motioned me to go inside first. I know the location of every room and
I know a bunch of hiding places in case someone is awake at this hour.
My eyebrows scrunched in confusion when my gaze landed on the dark kitchen.

If it weren't for the light coming from the glass window, the inside would be
bȧrėly visible.
Strange. The kitchen lights in the mansion are always left open. I couldn't help
but wonder why it was turned off now.
I opened the kitchen door and tiptoed to the foyer then up the staircase that
would lead me to the second floor where Angela's body was found dead.
A shiver suddenly ran down my spine when I finally reached the door of the
room where Angela was found dead. It was warmer inside the house but I
wonder where the sudden chill came from.
I took a deep breath and turned the knob. It won't open.
I wordlessly looked at Catherine Grace. As if she understood what I meant, she

nodded and I stepped aside.
There was a soft click and then the door opened. She raised her head to me and I
gave her a thumbs up signaling her to enter first. She tiptoed inside the room and
I followed behind her.
The disconcerting silence welcomed my senses the moment I stepped inside. The
room was shrouded in darkness to the point that I couldn't see a thing inside. The
heavy drapes covered the window allowing not the flicker of moonlight to get in.
I made a beeline straight to the floor to ceiling window and pulled the heavy
drapes aside so the moonlight could illuminate the room.
The fact that I'm standing in the same room where Angela was stabbed to death
was enough to make me uncomfortable.
I found myself taking a sudden intake of breath while my eyes surveyed the
room.
The fancy canopied bed was still there and the only thing that made it different
was the light pink bedsheet. Beside the bed a wooden night table stood, on top of
it there was still the lampshade I bought two years ago.
"Phoenix? A moment here please." My gaze shifted to the darkest side of the
room where Catherine Grace stood. I slowly made my way to hers and narrowed
my eyes to see what she's closely looking at.
For the first time since I arrived there, my curiosity was roused because I am
looking at something which wasn't there before—a painting! It was brand new.
The painting is of a young woman lying on the floor, her beautiful white dress
soaked with her own blood. Kneeling beside her is a much older woman with a
sinister smile on her crimson lips and holding a knife in her hand.
A sudden uncomfortable feeling descended on me. Chills began to run down my

spine as my eyes surveyed the painting.
I swallowed hard. I tried to take my eyes off the painting but I just couldn't.
Is the painting some kind of message?
I took a deep breath then released it into a deep sigh. My ċhėst felt so damn
heavy after looking at the painting.
Catherine and I looked at each other.
"Did you bring the flash light?" She asked very quietly.
I nodded and fished a flashlight the size of my thumb from my pocket. After
turning it on, I focused the light on the painting only to gasp in shock when the
drawing was clearly exposed.
The young woman lying in the pool of blood looked like Angela. While the
older woman holding a knife in her hand with a sinister smile on her lips looked
like Samantha—Vince's mother.
The words 'St. James' were written on the bottom.
The sound of footsteps approaching alerted our senses. It was followed by the
sound of a key inserted into the lock.
Catherine Grace and I were left with no time to speak.
I turned the flashlight off and together we ran to the silk curtains and pulled it
close then concealed ourselves behind just before the door opened and
Samanatha entered.
I thank the heavens for making the curtain so thick that it was enough to keep us
hidden. I took a deep breath and released a deep sigh as I listened to the
footsteps.
Chapter 149 - DARK SECRET
We would be dead if Samantha caught us. I warned myself and did my best to
hold myself still.
The footsteps came closer… and closer… and closer… When I thought it would
dash straight at us, it finally stopped just in front of where we stood.
"Do you think you could fool me, huh?" Samantha snapped, her sharp voice
filling the whole room.
I flinched. Terror sliced through me. Did she find out I trespassed in her
mansion?
I clenched my fist and suppressed the growing fear inside me. My brain seemed
frozen too but I forced myself to think of my next move in case she knew I'm
hiding here.
If worse came to worst then I will need to fight, I thought to myself while taking
a deep steadying breath..
Catherine stood beside me, her spine straight and frozen. She was doing her best
to calm her breathing.
There was a long agonizing pause that lasted for a couple of minutes. I waited
for Samantha's next move. If she attacks me then I have to protect myself.
I narrowed my eyes and peered through the silk curtain but it was so thick and
the room was wrapped in pitch black darkness that I could not see her.
"Answer me you bit*ch!" She screamed then it was followed by the piercing
sound of shattering glass. Samantha just threw an object across the painting.
"Answer me, Angela." She repeated, her teeth gritted while she gasped for air.
When there was no response, another object was thrown across the wall and it
landed on the floor with a loud crash.
Vince's mother just smashed my favorite porcelain vase across the wall!
I bit my lower lip. I let go a relieved sigh. I almost thought she found out I was
here. The heavy weight draped on my ċhėst eased. Thank god. I thought
inwardly and felt myself relax. I heard Catherine's soft sigh. She too was
relieved.
Samantha's footsteps fill the room. She walked towards the direction where the
bed stood.
There was a soft click as she
turned the lampshade on and the room flooded with light.
"You're a fool, Angela!" She began, succumbing to a high-pitched laughter that

pierced my ears. I was surprised that the windows did not break by how sharp
her laughter sounded. "I killed you…. Oh didn't I kill you Angela? Yes, I killed
you! I remember it now… I Stabbed you with the kitchen knife multiple times
and set everything up so Ace would take all the blame. I was successful right?"
A harsh gasp escaped my lips. Luckily, Samantha was so occupied talking to the
air that she did not hear the sound.
Samantha killed Angela! It was her who killed her son's wife. The truth made me
want to throw up. How could a mother commit a crime against her daughter-in-
law?
She was so disgusting that I nearly leapt out of my hiding place to attack her. If it
weren't for Catherine holding my hand, I should have done so a while ago. .
Anger bubbled inside me. I took a deep intake of breath as I slowly calmed
myself.
To think that she was the culprit who set it all makes me want to confront her
and tell her she's delusional and should be locked up inside a mental facility.
Catherine Grace's hands tightened around me in order to remind me to keep my
head cool. It would be extremely dangerous if Samantha finds out that there's an
intruder inside her house.
Samantha slowly made her way to the wall where the painting hung. Broken
shards crushed beneath her feet as she carefully walked.
When the painting's within her reach, she snatched it with force and hurled it
across the floor where it landed with a crash.
"Do you think this painting could help you? I will burn it to ashes so no one
would know the truth."
Her sinister laughter filled the room once more as she stepped on the painting
over and over again. She just stopped when she was out of air.
"I killed you because you're no longer useful to my son, Angela. You became a
bug…. you know what I do to useless bugs right? Of course, I kill them darling.
I'm not sorry I killed you, I'm just sorry because you deserve to die in a far more
brutal way."
My fist clenched tighter. Samantha was beyond salvation. Her action just now
proved that she was not only mentally stable.
Someone as dangerous as her shouldn't be on the loose. She killed once and I'm
sure she wouldn't stop right there. She would kill more and I wouldn't be even
surprised to know if I'm next on her list.
Samantha picked the painting from the floor and trotted to the partially opened
door while dragging the painting behind her.
When she reached the door, she stopped and turned her head to the exact spot
where Angela died. "Now that you're dead, you know who's next… He was no
longer useful to me too and so he must follow you to the grave." After saying the
words she slammed the door shut.
A deep sigh escaped my lips when she was gone. For the first time since she
entered the room, I began to breathe normally.
Catherine pushed the heavy drapes aside so she could breath freely. Slowly, she
slumped on the cold floor, her ċhėst heaving.
I tore my gaze off her and it landed on the closed door. 'He was no longer useful
to me too so he must follow you to the grave.' I stared blindly straight ahead
while her last words reverberated inside my thoughts. I don't know what
Samantha meant by that. I wonder if he was referring to Ace.
A shiver ran down my spine at the morbid thought.
"Phoenix, let's get out of here." Catherine said beside me, as she rose from her
slumping position on the floor.
I nodded. Fleeing from this place was a good idea. After finding out Samantha
was the one who killed Angela I couldn't allow her to know that I was here.
If she knew I'm the intruder inside her house, I'm sure that I would not last until
morning.
I summoned all the courage I could muster and tiptoed behind Catherine as she
quietly made her way towards the door and pulled it open.
After making sure that it was clear outside, we moved forward.
We were halfway through the long and narrow corridors when a sudden chill
began at the base of my neck and it crawled at the bottom of my spine.
I stopped walking, wondering what that uncomfortable sensation is all about.
Heavy footsteps reverberated across the dark corridor. The steps are headed
towards us.
Catherine shook her head, indicating that the doors she tried are locked too. The
sound of a shoe slapping against the floor was approaching. We have no options
left but to force the door open.
At last, Catherine managed to force open the lock with her trembling fingers.
She pushed the door and we scrambled inside the room. The door clicked close
behind us.
The inside of the room was shrouded in shadows. If it weren't for the parted
drapes, and the faint moonlight spilling inside, the room would be wrapped in
total darkness.
A scream nearly erupted from my throat when my gaze landed in front of me. I
discovered we weren't alone inside the room. Ybbrahim Greyson was lying on
the couch. He was fast asleep.
I took a subtle breath to calm my nerves. I nearly fainted by the sight of

Ybbrahim. I'm just glad he's asleep. I was still recovering from shock when the
doorknob rattled.
Catherine ran underneath the bed.
Gasping for breath, I hopped inside the closet, hoping that no one would open it.
The door creaked open. From the small crevice of the door, I watched as
Samantha walked towards her husband.
She laid her wrinkled hand on top of her husband. She ċȧrėssed his hair and his
cheek.
"Goodnight honey," She whispered to Ybbrahim's ears before she walked

towards the door without looking back.
The door closed. When the footsteps receded to the distance that's when I finally
relaxed.
I did not quickly jump out of the cramped closet. Samantha might return. I
waited for a couple of minutes and when I was sure that she had already
retreated to her bedroom and would not return, I decided to get out of my hiding
place before suffocating myself to death.
I quickly emerged from the closet in time to see Catherine crawling out of the
bed. Without delay, she approached Ybbrahim's and motioned me to come.
"He's dead." She whispered.

Chapter 150 - KILLED
"He's dead." Catherine Grace repeated when I made no move.
I stood in my place, frozen.
Ybbrahim Greyson's large body was sprawled on the long couch. He was
wearing a plain white shirt and black pants. There was no blood stain on any part
of his body. He looked as if he was only peacefully asleep.
He was a healthy man and he did not look old despite his age that's why his
death was such a shock.
As I surveyed him questions raced through my thoughts,
Did he die of natural causes?
Was it heart-attack?.
If not natural causes then did someone strangle him to death? If yes, then who?
Samantha? If she killed him then for what reason? How could she kill her
husband?
"A-are y-you sure of it?" I asked, still unsure.
"I am very sure of it. Years of training made me identity if a man was dead or not
by just looking at the body." She softly explained, her expression serious as hell.
"Just to make sure, I checked his vitals but sadly his pulse was nonexistent. His
body was hard and cold which only proved that he'd been dead for hours."
My fingers flew to my parted lips to suppress a gasp.
"H-how?" I asked in a bȧrėly audible whisper. My disbelieving eyes surveyed

the lifeless body.
"Arsenic poisoning." Catherine responds, picking the lid of a bottle that

had accidentally fallen to the floor by accident.
I was surprised that she spotted the object peeking underneath the couch. She
surely possesses sharp eyes. I wouldn't have spotted the lid if it was me.
She carefully secured the lid inside a zip lock and kept the evidence inside her
pocket.
Samantha's words suddenly rang to my ears. I finally realized what she really
meant. "..... Now that you're dead you know who's next. He was no longer useful
to me too and so he must follow you to the grave."
She was referring to her husband!
I don't feel an ounce of pity towards Ybbrahim Greyson. He never once was a
father to Ace. My only regret was that he died easily. He should be alive and
paying for his crime inside the jail but now that he's gone there's nothing that can
be done.
"Let's get out of here, Phoenix." Catherine said, her tone filled with urgency. .
I snapped out of my thoughts and straightened. Catherine grabbed my wrists and

pulled me to the door. We traversed the long corridors until we finally reached
the grand staircase and we ran down the stairs in silence.
It was easier getting out of the house compared to sneaking in. The servants
inside the house were nowhere to be seen. Samantha must have given them a day
off to perfectly execute her plan.
She could have pretended that Ybbrahim died of a heart-attack. A servant would
arrive at the mansion early in the morning and she would discover that
Ybbrahim died inside his room.
Then it would be announced to the news that he died of natural causes.

Samantha did a great job in making her plans. Who would have thought that she
was the one who killed her husband.
Five minutes later, we safely reached Catherine's car.
Once we settled inside, she turned the engine on and we headed home.
The next day, Ybbrahim Greyson's death was reported on various news outlets. It
was also the sizzling headline of every newspaper.
His death—just like I thought it would be—was ruled a heart-attack. I wonder

how much Samantha paid just to fake the autopsy result.
In the latest television live coverage, it could be seen Samantha wearing her best
mourning clothes as she flashed her swollen eyes to the camera as if to show
everyone she'd been crying.
I couldn't help but roll my eyes as I listened to her interview with the press. It so
hard to listen to lies when I know the truth.
"Ybbrahim Greyson couldn't believe that his illegitimate son, Ace Carter killed
Angela, Vince's wife and so my husband took all the blame to himself. He hasn't
eaten well since then, he bȧrėly sleeps at all and he excessively drinks a huge
amount of alcohol and that led him to suffer a fatal heart-attack. I'm so sorry I
couldn't save him." Tears began to smoothly flow down Samantha's crimson
cheeks. The press surrounding her flashed their cameras to capture her grief
stricken face.
I clenched my fist in frustration as I watched the scene on the flat tv screen

inside my room.
Samantha was a good actress. She's using her talent so well. Who could have
guessed that she was crying crocodile tears.
It pissed me off watching her act. It took me a great amount of self-restraint not
to throw the fragile glass I'm holding across the television screen.
"Justice shall prevail! I will make sure that Mr. Ace Carter Greyson would pay
for his crimes. With the power and influence I have, I will make sure that justice
will be served and he will spend the rest of his life inside the prison."
Watching Samantha's hypocrisy on live television was making me want to throw
up. I snatched the remote control and turned it off.
After killing her husband last night, I wonder how she was able to face a bunch
of people without feeling an inch of guilt.
She should be ashamed of herself.
She undoubtedly made it look like Ace killed Angela so that the attention of the
public would divert to Ace. That's exactly what's happening now that Ybbrahim
Greyson is dead. Vince's issue was almost forgotten now.
I took a deep, steadying breath and lifted the glass to my lips and poured the
water to ease the dryness in my throat.
For now, Samantha could think that she won.
Karma would one day knock on her door on the very moment she least expect it.
A soft knock on the door woke me up from my deep reverie. I carefully placed
the glass on top of the table and slowly made my way towards the door.
Chapter 151 - OLD ORPHANAGE
The moment I opened the door, Catherine Grace hurriedly entered the room.
There was an unusual frown on her beautiful countenance as she sat on the bed
and placed the ŀȧptop on her ŀȧp.
Seeing the urgency on her face, I quickly closed the door. With long, hurried
strides I reached her side. "Cat, Is there a problem??" I asked. My eyes surveying
her expression wondering what bothers her.
When there was no response, I slowly sat in the space beside her. My eyes
surveyed the ŀȧptop she opened on her ŀȧp.
"Look at this, Phoenix." She pointed at the building in the picture. "Do you see
what I see?" She asked, her tone suddenly filled with excitement..
My eyes squinted at the corner as I focused my undivided attention on her ŀȧptop

screen.
The said picture was an old two storey building that looked as if it needed some
heavy renovation. There are some cars parked in front of the building. There was
nothing remarkable in the picture, I thought to myself, unable to fathom what
Catherine Grace wanted me to see.
"I don't actually get what you mean." I replied, giving up after minutes of
scrutiny. I just couldn't get what she's referring to.
"This is Angela's car. This is where she was last seen before her death."
Catherine's response stirred my interest. This time, I leaned closer and stared at
the sky-blue ford parked in the parking area just in front of the two storey
building.Then my curious gaze shifted to the building wondering what Angela
was doing in that place.
St. James. It was the words written on the building. The words sound so familiar.
I'm sure that I heard it before but I forgot where.
I blinked my eyes several times without tearing my gaze off from the screen.
"St. James." I read the words aloud. This time I finally realized where I heard it
before! It was written on the painting which Samantha destroyed!
My eyes widened, my brows shot to the ceiling as I looked at Catherine.
"Based on my investigation, St. James is an old orphanage situated outside of

town." Catherine explained as she clicked on another image taken from the
exterior of the rundown orphanage. "When I looked deeper into the records of
the kid's orphanage I discovered that Angela was a major sponsor helping run
the orphanage."
Catherine Grace took a deep breath before she continued. "After what I
discovered, I arrived at the ultimate question, what was she doing in that place
before her death?"
"I think I know the answer." I replied. After rising from my seat, I folded my
arms beneath my brėȧsts and paced back and forth. There is a single logical
reason which I could think of why she was there.
Catherine looked at me, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Did she have relatives
there?"
I shook my head as I finally stopped walking. "I can't answer that. However, I
have an idea why she was there. I have a feeling that it concerns her child."
Catherine's eyes went wide, her eyebrows shot to the ceiling, and her lips parted
open. For a moment, she was unable to speak.
When she recovered from shock her eyebrows scrunched in concentration while
wrapped in her own thoughts.
Unexpectedly, after a long moment, Catherine Grace closed her ŀȧptop screen
and rose from the bed. There was a mysterious glint in her eyes. .
She hastily made her way towards the door. "We are leaving." She said as she
reached for the door knob.
"Leaving? Where?" I asked, puzzled.
"To St. James of course." She replied and closed the door giving me no time to
say no.
***
After two hours of long journey, Catherine's car finally skidded to a stop in front
of the St. James orphanage.
A huge sigh of relief escaped my lips after I pulled the car door open and
stretched my numb legs.
I heard the other side of the door open and close. Afterwards, Catherine stood
beside me and surveyed the building just like I do.
The place was old, and shabby looking, and it looked worse in broad daylight
compared to the pictures. But despite its appearance, the old building stood
proud and tall under the hot blazing sun.
The gates were rusty and it looked as if it would fall off from its hinges anytime
soon. Obviously, the establishment doesn't have enough funds to maintain the
place.
I walked across the pebbled ground and nearly tripped a couple of times in the
process. I ȧssume that the pathway wasn't paved and cemented due to lack of
funds.
Catherine Grace followed behind me, muttering unintelligible curses for wearing
her high-heeled shoes.
I was glad that I was wearing rubber shoes at the moment.
When I reached the gates,I pressed the buzzer twice and waited for someone to
come. I didn't wait long before I heard footsteps coming from inside. It was
followed by the squeak of metals as someone unlatched the lock.
The sound of the rusty gates creaking open pierced my ears. Then a woman
wearing a black habit emerged.
"How may I help you?" She asked in a very angelic voice that nearly made me
close my eyes.
I was taken aback when my eyes shifted to her face. Her exquisite amber cat
eyes caught me off guard as it met mine.
Catherine Grace had fallen silent too as her gaze landed on the nun's face.
Even though her head was covered with the habit, it cannot be denied that she
has a stunning face that deeply reminds me of a chiseled statue of Virgin Mary.
"I am Sister Bella Rose," The woman in front of me finally introduced herself
with a slight bow of her head.
"I am Phoenix." I introduced myself then turned towards Catherine, signalling

her to introduce herself.
"I am Catherine Grace, Phoenix friend." She finally introduced herself after she
found her words.
"I am pleased to meet you both." Her shapely lips curled into a smile that lit up
her whole face. What a stunning face, I thought to myself eyeing her deep-seated
eyes, chiselled nose, and her enviable high cheekbones. "Please come inside for
some refreshments. I know both of you are tired after hours of journey."
Sister Bella Rose pulled the gates wider making the hinges squeak once more. I
was so afraid that the whole gate would collapse, that's why I hurriedly entered.
Catherine Grace followed behind me.
"I apologize for the poor condition of the orphanage." Sister Bella said
apologetically as we slowly entered the main entrance of the building. "We don't
have enough donations to repair the whole building. The ample donations we
receive are just enough for the children's food and clothing." She added with a
heavy heart.
My eyes swept over the broken ceiling, to the walls peeling with paint, and to
the floor. The sight made my heart ache. Those poor souls living in this place
deserved a more comfortable life.
I wonder if I could encourage my father to become one of the orphanage's major

sponsors. For sure, it would benefit all the children.
"It's okay Sister Bella. Don't mind us please." I told her and gave her a soft,
reassuring smile in which she reciprocated with equal warmth.
"As you could see, it's quiet here since the children are inside their classrooms
on the second floor. They wouldn't bother us for now and we could drink tea for
a while."
Sister Bella stopped in front of a door and pulled it open. "This is the area where
we receive our visitors."
We entered the small room that looked like a library except that it has more
empty shelves than it has books. There is a single window inside but it was
broken and a transparent tape was placed to the broken part of the window to
prevent it from further damage.
"Please sit down for a while and I will fetch tea for you both." Sister Bella
gestured towards the table near the window before turning towards the door to
get tea.
When she was gone, I hesitantly sat on the wobbly chair made of wood. I was
afraid that it wouldn't be able to carry my weight but luckily it didn't collapse
after receiving my weight just what I expected.
Catherine Grace sat on the opposite chair across from me. Her face twisted with
worry when the chair squeaked with the burden of her weight. She just calmed a
bit when the old-looking chair did not fall apart.
We sat there in silence while observing the room.
A few minutes later, Sister Bella Rose returned inside the room with a tray in her
hand. She carefully placed the contents of the tray on top of the table then filled
the cups with scalding hot tea before she sat on the last vacant chair.
Chapter 152 - HUGE PUZZLE
"Now that we are settled, may I ask why you came here?" The nun's voice was
soft and sweet and very reassuring. I could listen to her for hours while she
spoke. "I mean, this place is a two hour drive from town and that makes me
think that you came here for a very important reason." She added, her amber
eyes peering through exquisite eyelashes.
She gracefully picked her teacup and brought it to her lips. Patiently, she waited
for a response. Her curious eyes swept on our faces.
A momentary silence draped over the room as we observed each other..
The nun calmly sip on her tea as if she was giving us enough time to express our
intention.
I took a deep breath as I constructed the words inside my thoughts before

speaking them. The best thing I should do now is to tell Sister Bella Rose about
the truth. She's a good person and she wouldn't judge us.
My instinct tells me that I could trust her. She's trustworthy not just because she's
a disciple of god but it's because it's what my intuition had been telling me.
Also, if there's someone who would willingly help us to give information to help
point out Angela's killer then it would be Sister Bella Rose. Undoubtedly, the
nun would want to seek justice for Angela's sudden death.
St. James Orphanage was indebted to Angela, without her, the charity could have
collapsed a long time ago. That would be enough reason why Sister Bella would
wish to cooperate.
Sister Bella must have felt my doubts, she captured my eyes and gave me a soft
and reassuring smile. The sparkle of kindness in her eyes melted my doubts
instantly.
"The truth is…. We came here to ask questions about Angela…" I said at last. A
heavy burden was lifted from my ċhėst when I said the words aloud.
Sister Bella didn't even flinch at my admission. Even her facial expressions
remained calm and composed. Perhaps she already saw it coming. Carefully, she
lowered the cup to the table. "Are you by chance her friends?" Her curious gaze
swept our face once more as if she's trying to recall if she'd seen us before.
"We aren't close to hers." I honestly replied as I shook my head.
The truth is Angela has never been a friend of mine. We are not even close. We
are miles and miles apart and the only thing that could define our relationship is
the word 'enemy.'
I sighed thinking that whatever happened between us was all over. Angela's
gone. She was murdered by her mother in law. I don't have any hidden grudge
against her. She wronged me in the past but I had forgiven her already.
I'm not hard-hearted and I forgive people who wronged me because it's the only
way to set myself free.
Catherine Grace cleared her throat. My gaze instantly landed to hers. She picked
her tea cup and slowly lifted it to her lips.
I picked my cup on the table and drank the contents. The delicious taste of
turmeric tea spread through my mouth.
After Catherine took a quick sip of her tea, she turned her gaze towards sister
Bella's direction and looked deep into her eyes.
"We are not so close to Angela nor do we belong in her circle of friends. We
could say that we are someone concerned about her death. I am Catherine Grace
and I worked as a Private Investigator who's is helping solve Angela's murder
case. My friend here, Phoenix, is involved with the case too. We are doing our
best to seek evidence to find out who killed her and so the liable person would
pay for her death. We are hoping you could help us."
Sister Bella's eyes fell to her cup as she lowered it on the wooden table. Sadness
clouded her exquisite amber eyes. Her eyes were so expressive that she was the
type which could be easily read no matter how hard she kept her emotions to
herself. .
"A day before Angela was stabbed to death she came here. If I knew it would be
the last time I would see her alive I shouldn't have allowed her to leave." Her lips
trembled as she spoke, tears formed in the corner of her eyes while they were
filled with regrets.
"It's not your fault she died." I whispered gently, trying to ease the heavy weight
on her ċhėst.
I wish Samantha could feel that guilt for mercilessly killing Angela.
Unfortunately, in her twisted mind she was feeling the opposite.
"But… But… If only I stopped her from leaving that day, her life would be
spared." She stared at me unblinkingly, her eyes red from trying to suppress the
tears.
"That could be true." I reasoned and looked deep into her eyes. "However, if you
stopped her from leaving that day it would not mean she would be safe forever.
Her killer would eventually find a way to dispatch her. The situation could not
be helped and the culprit couldn't be stopped. So please stop blaming yourself."
I reached for her hand and pressed it reassuringly. Her fingers were soft and
smooth and it reminded me of rose petals.
"I know it's not my fault but I feel so frustrated that I couldn't do anything to
save her." She whispered, wiping the tears at the corner of her eyes.
I swallowed the lump that suddenly formed on my throat. I never liked Angela
but it doesn't mean that I feel no sadness about her death. People naturally die
but it's hard to accept that she died a brutal death.
"By any chance, did Angela come here at the orphanage to deliver her monthly
donations?"
The conversation was so intense that I almost forgot about my tea. Catherine
Grace continued to sip her tea while listening to our conversation. There was a
curious glow in her eyes.
"Yes, partly that's the reason why she came here."
"Partly?" My eyebrows scrunched in confusion.
"The main reason why she came to the orphanage that day was to hand over her
son to us."
"W-whaat!?" I nearly knocked the tea cup in front of me. I blinked several times
as I digested the words. The shocking news rendered me speechless for about a
minute.
When my gaze shifted to Catherine, she appeared as shocked as me. She quickly
lowered the cup she's holding in her trembling fingers before the contents could
spill on her clothes.
"S-she handed over her child for adoption?" I asked, recovering a bit from shock.
Angela could definitely afford to raise her child alone and without ȧssistance
from her husband or his family. Learning that she handed her child for adoption
was a shock to me. Why would she do that?
"Yes, she even said that no one should know that she brought her child to the
orphanage."
"But why would Angela do that?" I said the words aloud.
I was wondering if she was trying to hide her child from someone.
Sister Bella shook her head. "I'm sorry but that's the question I couldn't answer.
It was only her who could explain that."
My shoulders fell. A deep sigh escaped my lips. The sudden revelation was
making my head spin.
"Haven't Angela mentioned anything before she left? I mean, did her behavior
appear so strange?" It was Catherine Grace leaning closer. Her eyes never once
leave Bella's face as she calculated the nun's expression.
Bella took a deep breath. She fell into a momentary silence. Her eyebrows
furrowed in concentration as she recalled the exact events during Angela's last
visit.
I impatiently waited for her to speak while holding my breath.
"Honestly…. There was something odd with her at that time, she appeared
paranoid and fidgety and when she opened her bag to take the money I saw a
gun inside. Angela never brought any weapon with her before." Sister Bella
reached for her cup and took a quick sip to calm herself. "She must be afraid that
someone was following her. I want to think that Angela was trying to protect her
child from someone."
So my ȧssumption was right. She was trying to protect her child but from
whom? From his mother in law? If yes then why would Samantha harm her
grandchild?
Hopefully, Catherine and I will discover something soon that might help us with
Angela's case. As long as Samantha is free my mind will never be at peace. I will
constantly fear that I might be next on her list...
Chapter 153 - LETTER
Surprise hit me when Sister Bella Rose took a deep intake of breath before
gingerly vacating her seat behind her.
For a moment, she just stood there with a deep frown forming on her temples,
and quietly battling an inner dilemma.
When I thought she's gonna stay that way for a little bit more, her mouth
opened.
"There's something which I haven't told you yet," She said in a bȧrėly audible
whisper that stopped me on my attempt of lifting the teacup to my lips.
Catherine Grace and I looked at each. Without saying a word, I knew she was
thinking the same. Perhaps what sister Bella tells us next would help a bit in
solving Angela's case.
My gaze shifted back to the nun, patiently waiting for what she had to say.
"Before Angela left she handed me a sealed envelope….." She began, clasping
her dainty fingers in front of her and she began to pace back and forth as if she
was uncomfortable with the matter. She stopped walking and faced us before she
continued, "But she warned me to never tell anyone except to whom the letter
should be given! But… but… I don't know where to start. I don't know where I
could find that person. I don't know what the letter contains but it must be
something of significance."
There was a long pause. No one inside the room said a word.
"I am saying this to both of you because I felt you too could be trusted. I wanted
to help you solve Angela's murder case so the real murderer would be captured."
When she finished her words Sister Bella slowly made her way to the left side of
the room where a wooden bookshelves stood.
The books displayed bȧrėly filled the spaces and they are very old looking with
thick hard bounds. Most of them were educational books. As my gaze swept on
the display, I couldn't find a single book for kids
When the cover tilted to the side I saw that she was holding a bible. It was thick
and very old looking but the pages were well protected by a hard cover.
Her face lit up after she saw what she'd been looking for. She sighed in relief and
hurriedly made her way back to the table and sat on her seat.
There was something on her expression when her gaze shifted in my direction
which tells me whatever she would say next would change the outcome of the
situation.
She cleared her throat. She flipped the book open, revealing a neatly sealed
envelope inserted between the pages.
The moment my eyes landed on the envelope, I wanted to reach for it and read
the message a dead woman left. But it wasn't meant for me so I stopped all the
urge.
"Angela gave this to me before she left." She picked up the white envelope and
showed it to us. "This letter is very important and it shouldn't be handed to
anyone except to the person whom it was addressed to. Whatever happens you
must give it to her—that was Angela's exact words."
I looked at the sealed envelope with growing curiosity. I would do anything just
to know what it contains.
"And to whom did Angela wish to give this letter? We might be able to help."
Catherine spoke after a lengthy silence. She eyed the envelope with keen
interest.
I guess I wasn't the only one dying to know what was written inside.
"A woman named Beatrix Crawford. Angela said I must give this to her." Sister
Bella replied in a determined tone that matched her expression. .
I gasped and stared back at her. I was wondering if I heard it correctly.
"P-pardon me? Would you mind repeating the name of the woman that the letter
is addressed to?"
"Beatrix Crawford, I think if I remember correctly, she's Angela's acquaintance."
My eyes grew wide while my eyes shot to the ceiling.
I cleared my throat and straightened on my seat. After regaining my composure,

I looked her straight in the eye, "You don't need to look for her any further."
"W-what do you mean?" She asked. Her eyes gleaming with hope.
"I am the woman you are looking for…. My real name is Beatrix Crawford," I
said, producing an Id so she could look at it.
It was now Sister Bella's turn to be shocked. Her beautiful amber eyes widened
and her jaw dropped to the floor.
She grabbed the Id in my hand so she could inspect it. "I...I…d-don't k-know
what to say…. This is unbelievable…" She gasped in pure disbelief when she
read my name on the Id and saw my picture.
"It's really you!" She exclaimed breathlessly, hands clasping her ċhėst as if she
could hardly breathe.
Sister Bella handed the Id back to me.
"I have seen enough proof…. I now believe you."
For the first time since I entered the room I let go a deep sigh of relief.
With trembling fingers, Sister Bella picked the sealed envelope inserted between
the book and handed it to me.
I took the envelope from her hand and I held it firmly in fear that someone
would snatch it away from my hold.
"T-thank you Sister Bella. You don't know how grateful I am."
"You don't have to thank me…. I was only doing what I must. In return I must
ask a single favor from you."
"Anything…. I would do anything in return."
"Find her killer… and whoever the culprit is, make sure he or she pays for the
crime committed." Her eyes were pleading as she looked at me.
Even if Sister Bella doesn't ask for it, I'm still determined to do everything to
make justice prevail. I will never stop unless Samantha is behind bars. It's the
place where she deserved to be.
"Don't worry Sister Bella, I will do everything I can to find her killer." I vowed
with conviction.
"That's all I wanted to hear. I feel much better hearing you will."
I stared at the letter in my hand. This must contain the answer I'd been looking
for….
***
An hour later we said our goodbye to Sister Bella Rose. But before we left the
place, Catherine and I promised that we would come back to the orphanage.
Little did Sister Bella Rose know that once we returned, the orphanage would
change forever. I decided to become a benefactor of St. James Orphanage….
And that was only the beginning.
However, before we could proceed on the issue regarding the orphanage we have
a far more important thing to deal with.
Inside the car, I stared at the envelope in my hand. Catherine Grace sat beside
me, her unblinking gaze looking at the envelope too.
I didn't know why my heartbeat quickened the moment I sat inside the car with
Catherine Grace beside me. My fingers were cold too…. Fear and excitement
swirling inside me…. I don't know what will happen once I finish reading what
Angela has to say.
"Please open it… I'm dying to know what's inside…" Said Catherine Grace. She
was more excited than me.
Like her, I too was curious to know what it contained. Since I couldn't wait any
longer,
I took a deep breath then carefully tore the envelope open.
When I pulled the folded paper inside I suddenly became aware that my fingers
were colder and trembling more intensely this time.
I let go of the breath I didn't know I'm holding and unfolded the paper. Angela's
sloppy handwriting came to my view. She must have been in haste when she
wrote this letter. I thought to myself as my gaze traced the words written.
Catherine leaned closer so she could read the letter too.
Dear Beatrix… I paused after reading the first words.
A lump suddenly formed on my throat. It was difficult to concentrate on reading

knowing that the woman who wrote this was brutally murdered. I couldn't help
but become emotional. Angela and I are not close but it doesn't mean I would not
feel sympathy towards her just because she's not my friend.
If only she didn't try to murder me several times before then we might become
best of friends…. But despite that I feel sorry for her. Even though she's not a
good person, she's human too. She has feelings and emotions and she doesn't
deserve to die the way she did.
I took a deep, steadying breath and focused my gaze on the letter in my hands.
Silently, I wished that this letter would help us find evidence against Samantha
so she could be placed to jail where she rightly belongs.
…. Once you receive this letter it only proves one thing—I was murdered. I
know that I would not live long and so I wrote this so everyone would know the
truth...
Chapter 154 - EVIDENCE
I swallowed the lump on my throat and forced myself to continue reading the
letter.
"Of all people, why you? I know as you read this letter you're asking yourself the
same question. To be honest, I don't even know the answer. I just feel that I
could trust you…. You are a good person, Beatrix. The overflowing goodness in
your heart was something I admired. You are someone I could never be no
matter how hard I tried to. I'm just a supporting character who was never meant
to be happy…. And that was my biggest frustration in life.
I only wanted to be happy…. But it seems I was never meant for it. I spent my
childhood years trying to make everyone happy until I realized it was only an
illusion. There's no good things in the world… Only bad people….. I guess I let
the dark side of life conquer what was left of my light and before I knew it, I
became the most hated character in somebody else's story.
If I regret something in my life then it is allowing myself to be an instrument

used to destroy you. I became a puppet for so long that I forgot how it feels to
feel alive. I hurt you…. Not once, not twice but several times…. And that would
be enough reason why it won't be easy for you to forgive me. But I want you to
know that I regret everything even if it's too late now. No amount of words
would be able to express my endless regrets.
I would ask a favor from you, it's not for my own sake but it's for my son's
welfare. I know it's too much but I'm begging you.
Samantha was successful in killing me and soon she would hunt my child and
kill him too. You must work fast before she does. I secured the evidence inside
my car. The location of the car was drawn at the back of this letter. Please help
me…. You know what to do with the evidence.
At this point I have nothing to hide anymore…. Samantha wanted me dead

because she knew I would expose the truth that it was not Vince who was the
father of my child but Ybbrahim Greyson—her husband. She let her husband use
and abuse me. In order to protect herself and to keep the truth from spilling she
murdered me….
But even after death, I will make sure that she will pay for her crimes. You're my
only hope, Beatrix… please help my son
***
I stared at the paper in my hand, with eyes wide and unblinking. What the heck
did I read? I have difficulty digesting them in my mind.
This is…. a huge shock to me.
I don't even know how to react after realizing Ace's father is also the father of
Angela's son. Basically, that makes the child Ace's younger brother.
What the hell…. Yeah…. That sounds mind-boggling.
My lips parted open but when I spoke no sound came from my lips. Perhaps, I
already swallowed my tongue.
Catherine Grace who was sitting next to me got a funny expression on her face.
She was as surprised as I am.
Well who would not be surprised after learning the truth?
I was finally able to determine Samantha's motive. Practically, she killed Angela
because she's no longer cooperative. After Angela threatened to spill the truth
(that it was actually Ybbrahim Greyson who is her child's father) Samantha
killed her because she didn't want anyone to know that it was all her fault.
My fingers tightened around the piece of paper. Because of Samantha's doing,

Ace was accused of murder!
What now? We knew who the killer is and discovered the motive she has but we
are lacking in evidence. We cannot prove anything at all… well unless we find
the evidence right away.
"Phoenix?"
When I didn't answer, Catherine Grace held my shoulders firmly as if silently

telling me everything would be fine and that no matter what happens she would
help me prove Ace's innocence. .
I lifted my gaze to hers, I saw worry gleaming in her expressive eyes. We haven't
been together for so long but I felt as if I have known her my whole life. Perhaps
because she's honest and kind and authentic. She's someone who's willing to
protect everyone who's close to hers. I am lucky to have found a genuine friend.
"Are you alright?" Catherine Grace spoke softly. She lifted her fingers to my
face and tuck the stray hair on my face behind my ears.
I opened my lips to say 'yes' but my throat was so dry that the words came out in
a bȧrėly audible whisper.
Wordlessly, Catherine Grace handed me a handkerchief.
I wanted to ask her what the handkerchief was for when a tear slither down my
cheek before falling down to the paper I was still firmly holding around my
fingers.
I was surprised to discover that I was crying….
What the heck. I can't even stop my tears from falling.
"T-thank you…" I replied hoarsely, taking the handkerchief from her hand. I
used the cloth to wipe the wetness on my flushed cheeks.
Angela is not perfect…and nobody is. I, just like everyone, was born with lots of
flaws and imperfections and with that reason, I have no right to judge anyone.
Angela committed a lot of mistakes but it doesn't change the fact that she's a
mother and mothers are always over protective of their children. They would do
everything to protect them.
Embarrassed to realize that Catherine Grace was still looking at me, I quickly
dried my cheeks. I don't want her to see me cry.
Slowly, I took a deep breath and released a deep sigh. I repeated the process until
my emotions subsided.
After I calmed down, I lifted my gaze to Catherine Grace seated on the driver's
seat. "I don't want to waste time anymore. We must find the evidence before
Samantha does." I spoke in a surprisingly calm manner.
"But…how about you? Would you be fine?"
"Yes Cat. Thank you for your concern. I can handle my emotions now." I replied,
forcing a smile to her lips as I hoped she would believe me.
She nodded her head. Her eyes were full of understanding.
Catherine Grace didn't argue. She didn't even ask any more questions, which I'm
thankful for. She just gave me a soft, reassuring smile that helped ease a bit of
my stress.
She turned the engine on and focused her attention on the road.
It took us a thirty minute drive to reach the location drawn into the map.
Angela's sketch was very detailed. She also included notable landmarks and it
helped us a lot in finding the place. We didn't have difficulty finding the exact
spot she referred to the map.
my squinted eyes surveyed the area wondering if it was safe for us to wander
freely. We might be charged with trespassing. But then logic told me that there's
no warning sign anywhere so it must be safe.
The location was a perfect place to keep something hidden because of the huge
distance from residential houses. Who could have thought that a car was
somewhere inside that dense growth of wild plants and thick sprouting trees.
Angela made sure that Samantha would not be able to find it in case she learns
that evidence against her exists.
I heard the sound of the car opening and closing. Seconds later Catherine Grace
emerged from the car and sat next to me. Her attention was on the map she was
now holding.
"Do you think we got her direction right?" I asked, throwing her a sideway
glance before checking my surroundings for the second time just to check we are
alone.
"We couldn't be mistaken. This is the place." She replied and moved a couple of
steps forward then pointed towards the trunk of an old tree tied with thin red
ribbon. " This is the mark Angela was referring to. We just need to follow this."
"I wonder if this is private property… we could be charged with trespassing."

she added absentmindedly but she kept moving forward.
Just exactly my thoughts a while ago, I thought as I followed behind her.
We followed the detailed instructions on the map. The instructions were very
specific: we just needed to follow the trail of red ribbons tied on trees which
were easy but the only problem we encountered was that the trees with ribbons
stood wide apart from each other and it was a bit hard to find them at times.
After nearly an hour of tedious search we finally found Angela's car.

Chapter 155 - ULTIMATE
EVIDENCE
We found Angela's car concealed behind the deserted part of the forest where
overgrown grasses stood. The car was safely hidden and in good condition.
There's no sign that something was there nor was there any evidence someone
tried to steal from the car.
Catherine Grace carefully reached for the door and pulled it open but it won't
budge.
The car was locked and we didn't have the key either.
We could smash the window with a rock but it would damage the inside of the
car. Shards would fly inside and that might damage an important object.
But we have narrow options. It's either we smash the window or find another
way. But there's no quickest way except breaking the window and forcing the
lock open from inside..
"I'll check the window on the other side." Catherine said. Without waiting for a
response, she hastily walks towards the opposite side of the car.
"Thank god!" She exclaimed, eyes popping in surprise as it landed on the

window.
Curious to see what she meant, I walked behind her and saw that the window on
that side was half open. Angela must have left the window open on purpose.
I let out a huge sigh of relief. Angela planned things well. And now, we're only a
step away in finding what exactly happened to her.
I watched as Catherine inserted her arms and tried to open the door from inside.
There was a 'click' before the door swung open.
Relief flooded inside me as I watch her
excitedly enter the car to search for the evidence Angela mentioned in her letter.
Seconds later, she emerged inside the car with phone in hand.
"This must be hers." She said, referring to Angela.
The phone was off and Catherine pressed the buŧŧon until the screen brightened.
The cellphone hadn't been charged for days and it shut down after a second of
turning home.
"What's your plan Cat? Should we head to the police station and inform the
police we found Angela's car?"
She shook her head, "Someone from the Investigation Agency would do that job.
For now, we need to go back home and charge this device."
Catherine and I started to walk back to the spot where she parked the car.
I pulled the door open and clambered inside. However, she didn't immediately
climb in the car. She finished her phone from inside her pocket and called
someone, it must be one of the staff from their agency.
As I waited for her to finish the call, my thoughts drifted back to Angela's phone.
Just what kind of evidence was she hiding inside her phone? Will it be enough to
convict Samantha for her crimes?
My thoughts were shattered when Catherine Grace hopped to the driver's seat
and turned the engine. I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn't notice her
call had ended.
The car rolled onto the rough road. When the car safely reached the highway, I
leaned on the cushioned seat and stared at the view outside the window. .
We traversed the endless highway in silence until we reached Catherine's house.
"Wrong password…" Catherine Grace muttered in exasperation. She paced back

and forth in front of the large tv screen inside my room. Angela's mobile phone
firmly gripped in her hand.
"She left no password though…." I mumbled as I slumped into the bed. My

squinted eyes swept through the letter in my hand for the umpteenth time.
Skimming through the contents once more just in case I missed something.
Sighing, I lowered the paper into my ŀȧp. I still hadn't found any clue about the
password. Perhaps, Angela forgot to mention it in her letter. It's no wonder that it
totally slipped from her mind. She's in a hurry when she wrote the letter anyway.
My gaze shifted back to Catherine Grace when she sat beside me.
"So what do we do now?"
Catherine flashed me a smile before she replied, "Of course! I'll hack the
password. That's my job!"
I admire how Cat could be so cheerful at times like this. I found myself smiling
back as I looked at her. "Without a doubt, I know you could do that. It's your
forte." I replied and watched her grab her ŀȧptop on top of the bed and place it on
her ŀȧp.
"Give me a maximum of thirty minutes." She said without tearing her gaze off
from her ŀȧptop screen, her fingers skilfully typing through the keys like robots.
While Catherine worked on Angela's phone, I leaned towards the headboard and
took the opportunity to chat with Elisa and ask if Faith and Vien are fine.
I didn't wait long before I received a reply from my best friend. She said in her
chat that my daughters are fine. Alexander and Claire are taking good care of
them so I don't need to worry.
I swallowed a lump in my throat. Just thinking about my children makes me

emotional. I missed them so much that I feel so bad that I have to be separated
from them.
But I can't return home yet. We still need to prove Ace is innocent. Aside from
that, Samantha should be jailed for the crime she committed. Once this ordeal
was over, Ace and I would come home so we could be complete and happy as a
family.
After exchanging messages with Elisa I returned my phone on top of the night
table. I felt a lot better after talking to her.
"Phoenix!"
I snapped out of my thoughts and quickly slumped beside her at the edge of the
bed and saw the phone in her hand. My eyes widened in surprise after seeing the
lock was opened!
Catherine Grace is a genius indeed!
My heartbeat quickened. My pulse jittered as I watched her check the files but
she couldn't find the evidence Angela was talking about. Just as Catherine turned
the data on, a video file automatically began to download.
We waited in suspense until the video was fully downloaded and saved on the
files. With fingers trembling in anticipation Cat clicked on the icon and the video
began playing.
Chapter 156 - DISTURBING
MURDER
My breathing suspends on my throat as I watch the video play.
The video began with the door opening. Vince enters, dragging an unconscious
body behind him. When the man's face turns to the camera, it could be seen that
the man Vince dragged inside the room was Ace.
Just as he dropped the body to the floor,
the door unceremoniously opens, this time Angela strode inside. Her gaze falls
to the floor and her eyes widens when she sees the body.
She rushes towards Vince and confronts him.
The two began to argue as she pointed a finger towards the body. She stomps her
feet in exasperation. Vince seems not to listen as she speaks.. He turns his head
away from her. But she didn't give up just yet, she continued to nag him until his
patience snapped. He pushed her hard and she stumbled towards the floor.
Angela was so shocked with his action that it took her a moment to recover.
When she recovered, she got to her feet, curled her fists to a ball, and landed a
series of punches on his body.
He fell back from the sudden attack. His face twisted in an ugly mask of rage
and he slapped her so hard that she wasn't able to get up for a while.
Vince strode to the door and slammed the door shut.

Minutes passed by but he didn't return.
Angela gingerly rose from the floor. Her gaze landed on Ace who was still
unconscious.
As if making up her mind, she hurriedly strode to the night table where a
telephone stood on top.
Angela must be in a panic that she hadn't heard the door opening and closing
behind her.
Samantha reached her target. She raised the knife to the air.
Before Angela could understand what's happening, the knife dug into her
shoulders. Blood oozed from the wound and stained her pristine white dress.
Shock registered in her eyes after she turned behind her and saw Samantha,
menacingly grinning at her like a demon.
Her lips opened as she screamed in pain.
She managed to grab the vase from the night table and smash it on Samantha's
head. Blood began to flow from the grievous wound on her forehead.
She slumped on the floor rolling in pain. The knife dropped to her side. .
She took the opportunity and she ran to the door while her killer was writhing in
agony. But she was too weak to even move. Halfway to the door she finally
collapsed. Her face twisted in unbearable pain as she lay on the flawless white
floor which was now stained with her blood.
She didn't give up yet. Even if she was severely wounded she struggled to get up
on her feet only to fall back to the floor.
She couldn't move this time. The more she struggled the more blood flowed
freely from her gaping wound.
Samantha recovered from the pain of being hit by a vase. She slowly rose and
picked up the knife. A sinister smile curled on her lips as she crossed the
distance between them.
By the time she reached Angela's side, she was already unconscious by the
amount of blood she lost. Samantha raise the knife in the air and without second
thoughts, she plunged it again onto Angela's body.
She plunged the knife repeatedly and without remorse. She stabs her again and
again as if she was butchering an animal meat and not a human being.
She wasn't content with what she did. She turned Angela's body upside down
then stabbed her repeatedly until her hands were exhausted.
No person could survive after her organs were severely damaged by a large
kitchen knife. Angela wasn't an exception.
Satisfied for what she'd done, Samantha straightened. She eyed the lifeless body
without regrets. A triumphant smile curled on her lips as if she's hadn't just
committed murder.
She shifted her attention to Ace. In her evil mind, she knew exactly what to do.
In no time, she reached his side. She slowly took his left hand and spread the
blood from her gloved finger around his palms.
When she was finished, he proceeded to his right hand and did the same. After
covering his palms with Angela's blood, she placed the knife on his hand and
curled his fingers around it to make it appear he was the murderer.
***
I swallowed hard and blinked back the tears.
I don't know how to feel at the moment. I was consumed with mixed emotions.
There's a part of me enraged at the thought that Samantha brutally murdered her
daughter in law without suffering from guilt afterwards. Perhaps she was as
mentally unstable as her own son.
To think that she could walked away from murder just like that is what angered
me the most. If Angela hadn't left any evidence that points out to her true killer
that only means that the real culprit will never be caught.
Thanks to Angela. I owed her so much. If it weren't for her we wouldn't have
evidence against Samantha.
I swallowed the lump in my throat and shifted my gaze away from the screen. I
will not be able to sleep peacefully tonight, that is for sure. After watching the
disturbing video for the first time, no sane person would be able to sleep
without suffering from a nightmare.
Catherine Grace gave me a glass of water.
'Thank you,' I mumbled, taking it from her hand and drinking the contents in one
go. I feel a lot better afterwards.
I let go a deep sigh. This ordeal would be over soon. The real killer would soon
pay for her crimes. This time I will make sure Samantha would rot behind bars
forever.
Chapter 157 - FREE
Lucas Nicholas sat proudly on his throne—his swivel chair—like the infamous
god of the underworld, Hades.
The eerie silence inside his office wrapped through him like a cloak.
The beep on his ŀȧptop instantly carved a frown on his forehead. The sound
indicates a new message has arrived.
He clicked on the notification bar.
Catherine Grace, his cousin, the OIC of the Investigation Firm he worked at sent
him a video file.
He was about to ignore her message when he received another, this time it was
written in bold capital letters. It says VERY VERY IMPORTANT!
He let go a deep sigh. He wondered what his cousin was up to.. Catherine Grace
constantly bothers him from time to time over useless things and says it's
important, even though they're not. It's her way of telling him not to overwork.
Left without a choice, he clicked on the video, and it began to play. The video
instantly captured his interest. He can't tear his gaze off it this time.
His eyebrows furrowed while his eyes squinted in concentration as he watched

what happened next.
His jaw dropped to the floor and his eyes widened with shock as the morbid
scene unfolded right in front of his eyes.
The evidence that could prove Ace was innocent was right in front of him!
This time, the real culprit could never escape from her crimes.
After watching the video, he let go of the breath he didn't know he was holding.
Even though the video isn't playing anymore, he just continued to stare at the
screen as he slowly recovered his composure.
He was still taken aback after watching the video. He wasn't knew when it
comes too murder since it was natural in his line of work. But somehow, the
video was very disturbing. Only a mentally ill person would stab an already dead
woman forty more times.
"Did you see the video Nic?" Catherine asked in a tone filled with excitement.
"Yes," He replied. For the very first time, he was thankful for his cousin who
could be annoying at times. "How did you manage to get the evidence?" He
asked.
Lucas Nicholas gingerly rose from his seat as he waited for Catherine's response.
The swivel chair squeaked in relief when he took his weight off it.
He stood in front of the glass window and stared at the boundless view of
skyscrapers and establishments in front of him as sunset swept over the horizon.
The scene looked magical—like a scene straight from the painter's canvas.
"Angela was the one who led us to the evidence. She left a letter to Phoenix
telling her everything." She explained breathlessly. He could imagine his cousin
pacing back and forth as she spoke.
Lucas couldn't help but wonder what could have happened if Angela didn't leave
any evidence behind before she died. .
Even if Ace was innocent, he would not be able to win the case. The killer—
whom he learned was Samantha, executed her crime so well that it was
impossible to prove that she was the real killer.
He never knew Angela personally but he was actually very thankful to her. Ace
would be proven to be innocent.
"Is Phoenix with you right now?" He asked, tearing his gaze away from the
magnificent view outside the window.
"Yes, she's here with me…" She replied with a momentary pause. "Why'd you
ask?"
"Good. I received the information that Vince was back in the country…. If
possible, please don't allow Phoenix to leave the house…. It's dangerous. Ace
would skin me alive if something happens to his wife."
"Copy! I will make sure she won't leave the house." Catherine said with
conviction.
When the call was over, Lucas pressed the end buŧŧon and slid his phone into his
pocket then grabbed his coat hanging on from the wall before heading to the
elevator.
When he reached the ground floor, he exited the building and made a beeline
straight to the sleek silvery jaguar waiting at the parking lot.
The car was a gift from his grandfather and it became his favorite car since then.
His hawk-sharp eyes darted across the luxury cars neatly lined up in the spacious
parking area. He was alone and he had nothing to worry about someone
attacking him. Just in case it happens, he knew how to protect himself.
He climbed inside his Jaguar and turned the engine on. The car moved forward
until it was safely moving on the four lane highway.
While he drove, he didn't let his guard down. His eyes carefully observing his
surroundings. Years of working in the Investigation Agency taught him to be
cautious at all times. He will never know when his life would be endangered, at
least he's prepared when it happens.
Two police officers were already waiting for him inside.
He was able to send them a copy of the hidden camera footage before he left. By
now, he was sure that they finished watching it too and validated that it was not
fabricated.
He talked to the two officers.
Tonight, the police are planning to capture Samantha Greyson before she could
leave the country and Lucas was coming with them.
They were still discussing their plans for tonight when approaching footsteps
sounded. When he raised his head, Ace greeted his sight.
He looked at his friend and smiled, "Congratulations you escaped the hangman's
noose…. We just proved you're innocent."
Chapter 158 - SEARCH
A knock on the door sounded, indicating the time had come. He glanced at his
gleaming wristwatch and saw the time was seven pm. Exactly the time Lucas
Nicholas and he agreed to go.
He rose from the single sofa. Before he headed to the door he grabbed his leather
gloves on top of the glass table, and slid them on his fingers.
He took a deep breath before he reached for the knob and pulled the door open.
His best friend was standing outside the door. He stood straight, legs slightly
apart, and arms folded on his ċhėst. He wore a mask of a paper-blank expression.
Lucas Nicholas wore a fitted black long sleeve and denim jeans with the same
color. "You ready?" He asked, extending his gloved fingers as he handed him the
gun..
"More than you are." He replied as he took the weapon from his friend's grasp.
He sheathed the gun on the holster in his hip.
Together they marched outside the house in silence.
The ominous starless sky spread through the horizon like a dark cloak. Even the
moon refuses to show up tonight making the sky unappealing.
A gust of cold wind brushed through him. In spite of the thick cloth he wore, he
shivered. Perhaps it was an omen telling him that tonight he was stepping on a
treacherous cliff and one wrong move he would plunge to his death. That's why
he needs to be careful.
He opened the car door and hopped inside. Lucas Nicholas sat beside him on the
driver's seat and turned the engine on.
The car traversed the dark and empty highway. He leaned on his seat and stared
outside the window where he could see nothing but the weak flicker of lights
from the street lights.
His gaze shifted at his best friend who's eyes were nailed on the road and he
remembered their conversation before their preparation began.
Lucas didn't want him to go. It's too dangerous, his friend said. But Ace had
made up his mind before he even knew that tonight the police would corner
Samantha inside the Greyson Mansion and then arrest her.
He stood his ground firmly and told Lucas whether he liked it or not he was
coming with them to arrest Samantha. He couldn't just sit there in the corner and
wonder if they caught his stepmother or not.
He must do something. Samantha started this mess and he should be the one to
end all of this. For the sake of Vien, Faith and Phoenix he will end everything
even if it costs him his life.
If Phoenix knew what he was up to, she would go crazy. That's the reason why
he didn't tell her right away that he was out of prison. His wife would never
allow him to go and he couldn't go against her wish. It's better that she knew
nothing for now.
His thoughts shattered when the car pulled into a stop into a dark corner. "We're
here." Lucas said which brought him back to reality.
They climbed out of the car and together they traversed the dark path until they
reached the Greyson Mansion.
The regal mansion was clad in sinister darkness. The absence of the moon and
stars up the sky made the regal mansion darker.
As he looked up to the place where he spent his childhood, he felt nothing at all.
The house looked creepy. It reminded him of a haunted house straight from a
horror movie.
They got inside the property by climbing on the walls.
Surprisingly, there were no roaming guards around the area they were in. .
As Ace made his way in front of the mansion, he noticed the eerie silence
surrounding the place. The mansion felt cold and deserted as if no one had
stayed there for weeks. He turned the knob.
Lucas Nicholas stood beside him, watching in anticipation. Surprisingly, the

door was left unlocked. The door creaked open when he pushed it.
His eyebrows scrunched in confusion as he stepped inside the familiar foyer.

Only a single light from the ceiling illuminated the spacious area and it wasn't
enough to light the whole place.
The deafening silence wrapped around him as he stood there in the center. Chills
suddenly run down his spine for an unknown reason.
There's a huge possibility that Samantha already fled from the mansion. He
thought to himself as his gaze swept through around him.
"You go search for the second floor and I'll check all the rooms here." Lucas
Nicholas said moving to the direction where the library stood.
He nodded his head and started climbing the elegant staircase of the Mansion
while Lucas Nicholas vanished inside the library.
The police would soon arrive in Greyson mansion to arrest Samantha. But just in
case she already escaped, she would be unable to leave the country so he didn't
need to worry that much.
When he reached the second floor, he headed straight into the rooms and
individually checked for a sign of life. He was unlucky and each room he visited
were all empty.
Ace took a deep intake of breath and crept into the far end of the hallway where
Samantha's room was located. He grabbed his weapon and kicked the door to her
room open.
He moved forward with his gun pointed forward.
The inside was dimly lit. Only the lampshade on top of the night table helped
illuminate the room.
The queen size bed was empty. It looked as if it hadn't been used for days.
He gingerly made his way to the huge closet and pulled it open. He was
disappointed to see Samantha wasn't hiding there.
The closet was filled with clothes and there's no sign that Samantha packed some
of her clothes and left the mansion. If she did leave the mansion then she should
have brought her valuables and jewelry when she left but it was still there in
front of the dresser.
That only means Samantha was still inside the mansion…. Hiding.
Chapter 159 - BOMB
True love is meant
to last a lifetime so
there is nothing wrong
with being patient
and making sure you
get things right.
***
Ace retreated out of Samantha's creepy room with quick but careful steps. He
pulled the door behind him. It closed with a soft click.
As he fell back past through the cold and sinister corridors that seemed to stretch
longer than usual, he heightened his senses, preparing himself from an
unexpected attack. Just in case Samantha would suddenly launch at him, he
could defend himself..
He still wasn't sure if Samantha left already. But a woman as intelligent as she
would not dare to leave, she had nowhere to go and her money in the bank were
all frozen. If she even has some extra cash with her it would not last long and she
would undoubtedly die of hunger.
That reason made him believe she's somewhere out there hanging on the rooms
inside the mansion. Perhaps she's lurking behind the darkness while waiting for
the perfect opportunity to unleash her evil plans against him.
Now that she had fallen, she would drag him with her. But he would never allow
a woman like her to bring him down.
He didn't know how long he'd been walking around the corridors when he heard
light footsteps. Then there was a
chilling sensation on his nape. He stopped walking and looked around him. His
eyes widened and his eyebrows shot to the ceiling when he realized he was
exactly standing right in front of the door of the room Angela died!
What a strange coincidence! Of all the rooms, he ends up standing here. If there
was a room he never wanted to set foot again, it was exactly this area.
He didn't want to go inside but he didn't have any option left.
The reason behind is not because Angela died in this room but because the room
holds too many unpleasant memories. The room where she was murdered was
once Phoenix's and his own marital bedroom. When they are still staying in the
mansion, this room belongs to them.
Unfortunately, the room is where their marriage began falling apart because of
his cunning step brother. It's the place that brought him sadness and desperation
since the day his wife left him. To add to the unpleasant memories, he last saw
his daughter Vien inside the room before she suffered a car accident.
Who could blame him for freaking out at the idea of entering inside. He woke up
soaked with blood and unable to recall a thing. Everytime he looks into the
room, the memories return.
He shook his head and pushed his burgeoning thoughts away. A resigned sigh
emerged from his lips as gingerly stepped forward to the door. When he was a
few inches away from it he noticed that it was slightly ajar.
Reluctantly, he reached for the door…. But stopped halfway. .
In an instant, the morbid scenes from the video flashed through his thoughts
making shivers run down his spine.
He swallowed hard and he had this sudden urge to throw up as he recalled the
blood that carpeted the floor.
Until now, he couldn't believe that his stepmother was Angela's killer. Samantha
was the epitome of perfection and elegance. It's unbelievable she's capable of
such brutality. She just killed someone as if she's an animal and not a human
being.
And to think that she didn't feel guilt afterwards and even tried to put the blame
on him was unforgivable.
His jaw tightened and his fist curled into the ball on his side while the fragments
of the video flash in his thoughts.
He gathered all the courage he could muster and pushed the door open. His eyes
instantly narrowed when his gaze landed on the floor.
The moment he stepped inside, a sudden gust of cold wind blew past him. The
hairs on his nape stood on ends. What was that unusual sensation? He was
slightly creeped out.
He was now reluctant to enter the room but he must get inside whether he liked
it or not. It was the only room on the second floor he was not able to check. So
he must get it done as soon as possible.
Fragments of glass crushed beneath his shoes as he moved deeper to the room.
He pulled into a stop when he reached the foot of the bed and he looked around
him.
By the pale light coming from the lampshade he was able to survey the chaos
around him.
The room looked as if a typhoon had wreaked havoc inside.
The expensive linens that draped over the bed were dragged across the floor. It
was torn into shreds as if a wild animal reaped it with it's dangerous claws and
sharp teeth.
When his gaze darted on the bed, he saw a steel scissors sticking under it. It must
be the item used in slashing the bedsheets.
Pillows were scattered all over the room, one landed near the door, the other was
carelessly tossed at the foot of the bed, and the last one was hurled close to the
floor to ceiling window. All of them were violently slashed with the scissors.
His sharp eyes swept over the walls where a dozen portraits hung. But the area
where his wedding pictures were displayed was now empty. He didn't wonder
where it all went, he already spotted them across the floor broken into pieces
together with the expensive antique vase he once received as a wedding gift.
He pulled the huge closet open, peered under the bed, cast the heavy drapes
aside, and almost turned the whole room upside down in search of a perfect
hiding spot but he still didn't find Samantha.
His intuition nags him like an itchy bug bite. It was telling him to keep looking.
Eventually, he will find her soon. He could feel that she was still there
somewhere in the mansion. His only problem is how he could locate her.
After minutes of effortless search, he gave up..If she's not on the second floor
then she was definitely on the first floor. Perhaps Lucas had found her already.
He just hopes his friend actually found her so he doesn't need to worry about
anything.
He prepared to leave.
He was on his way to the door when he threw the bathroom door a sideway
glance. Suddenly he stopped on his tracks.
How could he be so stupid that it totally slipped his mind to check on that area.
He almost forgot that it existed.
The door to the bathroom was slightly ajar. As he stared at it, his pulse jittered,
and his heartbeat quickened. An ominous feeling suddenly descended on him.
He kicked the door open but it was so dark inside that he could bȧrėly see
anything.
When brightness spreads inside…. He wasn't prepared for the scene that was
waiting for him.
Samantha was sprawled on the bathtub, a white foamy substance flowing out of
her parted lips. Her eyes bulged out of her eye sockets as she stared to the
ceiling. She was as pale as a ghost.
He didn't need to check her pulse to know she's dead. Her appearance says it all.
She is nothing but a cold corpse now.
Just under the bathtub a bottle of sleeping pills had fallen. The bottle was empty.
Samantha consumed the drug and died of overdose.
There on the mirror a message was written in red lipstick,
I WILL NEVER ALLOW YOU TO CATCH ME! I SHALL DIE FIRST

BEFORE YOU SEE ME SUFFER!!!!!
I WILL KILL YOU TOO!!!
Ace fished his phone inside his pocket to call Lucas Nicholas and tell him he had
already found Samantha. However, he was just about to dial his best friend's
number when his phone started ringing.
His eyebrows scrunched in confusion as he pressed the answer buŧŧon.
"Ace? Where are you?" Lucas asked, his tone loud and urgent.
"Still on the second floor." He replied, "I already found Samantha's body," He
added, glancing at the body in the bathtub.
"Run as fast as you can now…. now!"
His mouth parted open to ask him why but before he could even react, he heard
the familiar beeping sound of a time bomb. His jaw dropped to the floor.
Shock hit through him like a sharp both of lightning.
Will he die?
No he can't! His family was waiting for him! He can't possibly die right now
when their hardships are almost over.
He ran out of the bathroom as fast as he could. He did the last option he had. He
lifted the gun he was still gripping tightly around his fingers and aimed it in the
floor to ceiling glass window.
Chapter 160 - NARROW ESCAPE
It took one bullet to shatter the floor ceiling glass window. The ear piercing
sound of glass breaking and crashing to the tiled floor shattered the deafening
silence of the night.
Jumping off the window is his last option…..
There's no other way to survive….
Even if he ran out of the door, the explosion would undoubtedly reach him and
he would be roasted before he even knew it.
And so…. He did the only thing he could to survive. He jumped out of the
window with his eyes closed before the whole room began to engulf in hellish
flames.
The moment he came crashing down, an ear shattering explosion shattered the
peaceful night sky.. It was so loud that it nearly broke his eardrum. Temporarily,
he went deaf.
The flames reached the sky, it lit up the horizon like the sky from the fourth of
July except it was not a celebration but a dangerous explosion caused by a bomb.
He could feel the heat from the blast seeping behind his back. If his cloth wasn't
made to withstand the heat, he was sure that it could have burned his skin. He
was grateful he was wearing protective clothes.
His heart was in his throat as he plunged downward into uncertainty. Soon
enough, he would reach the cemented floor. He wondered if his body could
withstand the impact.
If he's lucky he would have a broken knee or a dislocated arm….
If he runs out of luck, he will break his neck. Before he even realized what
happened to him he would be dead by that time.
However, the doom he was waiting for didn't arrive. He found himself holding
onto the rails of the balcony. He didn't know how the hell that happened but he
was just grateful he survived.
Without the balcony, he already plummeted to the cemented floor. When he

looked down, he swallowed hard upon realizing the distance between the
balcony and the floor was so huge that falling would indeed kill him. Instantly.
That moment, he realized he made a foolish decision. But the foolish decision he
made was the only decision he had. If he didn't jump out of the window, he could
have exploded with the bomb. At least he was still alive until now.
His fingers clung to the rails for dear life. If he lets go then there would be no
second chances anymore. He could not waste this precious opportunity to
survive. He needed to live, he said that inside his thoughts as his hands tightened
around the rails.
His palms were red and painful from exertion but he didn't give up, he used his
other hand to cling tighter. His struggles were draining his strength but he
continued to climb even though he couldn't move further.
The sound of footsteps approaching reached his ears. Hope sprung inside his
ċhėst when it came closer and closer until the door was kicked open.
When Lucas Nicholas turned towards him, he witnessed the palpable fear on his
friend's face.
In no time, his best friend was running towards his direction.
"Goddammit Ace! You scared the hell out of me! Your wife would finish me off
if I return home without you!" Lucas exclaimed, grabbing his hand and pulling
him up until he was able to climb up the rails. .
Ace had never been this grateful in his life. He would forever be thankful to his
best friend for saving his life.
If Lucas didn't arrive in time, he was sure that he wouldn't be able to move his
arms further and his hold would slip from the rails.
His friend helped him up until he was safely inside the balcony. His knees
trembled when they finally reached the floor. As if all his energy were drained
from his body he collapsed to the floor.
He lay sprawled on the cold floor, gasping for air. He never felt alive until his
near death experience. He was so grateful to be alive… He almost thought he
was going to die. He realized how scared he had been….
"We need to leave Ace…." Lucas Nicholas said, waking him up from his deep
reverie. He was pulled from the floor until he was back on his feet. "We
shouldn't waste time." He added. The urgency in his tone was impossibly hard to
ignore.
"I-I don't understand?" He asked while still in the process of catching his breath.
Lucas Nicholas continues to drag him to the door.
"Soon this whole place would burn to ashes…. We have two minutes to leave
this place before the bombs explode. His friend replied, his expression couldn't
be darker.
Ace gulped hard and hurried to his feet. Even if he had difficulty moving he
quickened his step.
Together they moved forward. Just as they are crossing the foyer, a huge
explosion from the second floor shook the whole mansion and debris starts to
fall from the ceiling.
A police officer waited at the door, when he spotted them approaching, he came
to the rescue and ran to them to help him walk faster.
The moment they stepped outside, the last bomb exploded and the whole
mansion was eaten by flames.
He let go a deep sigh. He was relieved that they managed to escape before the
deadly bomb exploded.
The flames reached the night sky. As he stared at the place where he spend his
childhood devoured by monstrous flames, he couldn't feel a thing. True it was
the place he grow up with but he never once felr as if he was a part of it. And so
watching it burn feels like erasing those unpleasant memories.
He felt free as if a chain had been broken…. Now that his evil stepmother was
gone his only problem was his stepbrother, Vince.
He don't know where Vince was hiding but he swore that he would find him and
he would never stop unless he's caught.
Chapter 161 - INTRUDER
"Phoenix, is there something wrong?"
Catherine Grace called out behind me. I flinched, surprised to know she was
there. I didn't even notice her entering my room.
I blinked several times and pulled myself out of the trance I was currently into
before tearing my gaze from the window where I could see nothing but the
stretch of dark horizon.
The sky looks lonely. There's no stars nor moon to make it lively.. For some
reason, when I was still staring at the window, specifically towards the inky
sky, Ace unceremoniously popped inside my thoughts. Then my heart ominously
started to beat like crazy—the way it would beat when I was running a race. I
suddenly asked myself if he's okay.
I sighed. I found myself walking away from the window.
"I'm fine Cat. It's just I suddenly felt something weird….I don't know why….
Perhaps, I'm tired. It's been a long and exhausting day." I replied, and smiled to
make it sound convincing.
Catherine wasn't fooled. But she was understanding enough not to comment. She
followed me with her eyes until I was seated on the settee inside my room.
"Sorry to barge in like that…. I knocked a couple of times. When there was no
response, I decided to walk in. I just want to check that you're okay." She
explained as she sat beside me.
"It's okay…. I don't actually mind." I replied. "Did Lucas Nicholas call?"
There was a momentary pause. My pulse rate quickened and suddenly my heart
started to race inside my ċhėst as I waited for her response.
Catherine had told me the whole truth—she didn't provide it voluntarily though
— I had to squeeze it from her through pleading.
After bothering her nonstop for nearly an hour, she gave up and told me
everything, including the police's plan to trap Samantha and arrest her tonight.
Ace and Lucas had gone to Greyson Mansion to help capture Samantha and after
hours of waiting we haven't received news from them. That's why I'm wondering
if something bad happened.
"Yes, my cousin called…That's why I came here to your room to tell you what I
learned." Catherine replied after a long pause.
I took a deep intake of breath then clasp my fingers together. I stared at her with
wide, anxious eyes while bracing myself for what she had to say next.
"Aside from minor injuries, Ace is fine."
I let go of the breath I didn't know I was still holding. Relief swept through me.
The heaviness in my ċhėst faded. Thank goodness! He was fine…. I wanted to
leap with joy after receiving the news but I calmed down.
"And Samantha...What happened to her?"
"She committed suicide—drank a bottle of pills and died of overdose."
Exactly what Samantha would do to avoid going to prison and to evade all the
humiliation and embarrassment she would suffer when the truth comes out. But
not a nice move…. She would rot in hell…. There would be no escape for her
there. .
"Did they recover the body?"
"No, she planted time bombs all over the house and burned the Greyson
Mansion before the police could recover her body. Ace and Lucas were just
lucky to escape just in time before the whole place exploded."
I gasped. So that was Samantha's plan to burn everything with her. It was a relief
to know she did not succeed in harming everyone.
Silence descended on the room. None of us spoke for a matter of seconds.
I vacated the settee and folded my arms beneath my brėȧsts. "I'm happy that it's
almost over. We only have one person to deal with. "I murmured, referring to
Vince.
Once Ace's step brother is caught, we could return to Brittania and resume our
life normally. The thought gives me so much hope for the future. I'm looking
forward to meeting my daughters again. I hope someday we could become one
big happy family.
"We don't need to wait long. Now that Samantha was dead, Vince would be
forced out of hiding. And once that happens he would be captured by the police.
"Let's just hope he's caught before he does further harm."
"I'm hoping the same…." Catherine replied. She rose from her seat and prepared
to leave. "I'll be going to the kitchen to prepare dinner for us. I will update you
once Lucas calls again."
"I'll help you in the kitchen." I offered and made my way towards the door but
she laid a hand on my shoulder to stop me.
"It's fine…. I insist you stay here and have some rest." She said, shaking her
head.
I sighed in defeat and nodded my head. I
don't how much option left but to follow.
Catherine Grace gave me a smile then pat my shoulders reassuringly before

hurrying to the door then closing it behind her
When I'm finally alone, I sat on the settee, wondering if Ace was fine or if his
wounds were taken care of. I wonder what he was doing at the moment. I don't
even know what time he will return tonight.
Minutes passed by when there was a piercing crush of a fragile object hitting the
hard floor.
Startled, I automatically abandoned my seat.
Unfortunately, I heard no other sounds. It became silent again.
With quick but careful steps I was making my way to the door. I took a deep,
long breath and pulled it open.
"Catherine?" I called out but the deafening silence answered back.
I hastily closed the door behind me and decided to go to the kitchen and ask her
what was going on.
I was on my way to the kitchen when I saw the beautiful silver antique vase was
broken after falling to the floor. Its shards were shattered to the floor like dotted
constellations.
"Cat? Where are you?"
There was no response.
I sighed and moved forward to the kitchen. However, I wasn't able to make a
step forward when a hard object landed on my head and I fell to the floor with a
thud.
Chapter 162 - OBSESSED
"I told you…. You could never escape from me, Phoenix. I promise to kill you
before this night is over." He hissed furiously between greeted teeth as he
towered over me.
I lay on the floor, rolling from the excruciating blow in my skull…. It hurts like
hell that it feels as if my head is splitting into two.
My fear grew into the size of a monster as he spoke and slowly crossed the
remaining distance between us that his foot now touched my thɨġhs.
Even if I have my eyes pressed together and I couldn't see him, I still recognize
him. I will never forget that voice as long as I live. His words will be forever
imprinted in my memory and will continue to give me nightmares on a daily
basis.
Warm liquid slither down my head then down to my shirt.. My hands

automatically flew to my head and when I held my fingers in front of me and my
gaze landed into my hands…. I saw blood…. my own blood. The crimson liquid
stuck around my fingers as if I dipped my hands into a bucket of paint.
My stomach turned upside down. Bile rose on my throat at the same time and the
sudden urge to throw up invaded me. I hate blood…. Especially my own
blood…
It brings me a lot of unpleasant memories.
"I will kill you Phoenix… I will kill you…" His booted foot moved to my ċhėst
and he pressed it there with force that suspended my breathing. "But before I do
that I will torture you first the way you tortured my emotions…" He added. He'd
spoken the words so softly and yet it dug deep into me like a knife. I trembled
with fear and apprehension as he continued to press his feet against my ċhėst.
My fingers flew to his feet. With the last of my strength I tried to push him away
but my efforts were useless.
"I. Will. Kill. You. Phoenix." He stressed each word with a voice overflowing
with determination. His menacingly blue eyes flickered with will power as if he
was confident he would actually do it.
He was like a wild beast. I, on the other hand, was like a prey cornered with
nowhere to go. Anytime soon, after he was done playing with me, he will surely
lunge and tear my flesh into pieces until the last sign of life escapes my body.
In this hopeless situation I'm in, I was wondering if I will ever get out of this
alive or will I ever see my family again.
I'm so scared that I couldn't even scream. I want to ask for help but my efforts
would be futile since no one would be able to hear my plea.
My only chance of survival is hope for someone to come home right at this
moment and save me. Not only me needs saving, Catherine Grace needs to be
saved too. I don't know what Vince did to her. I was hoping she's fine.
"Let me go…." I clenched my fist and hit him hard on the feet but he didn't even
budge. Perhaps, my attacks were too weak.
I couldn't fight with my condition like this. I don't even have the strength to get
on my feet and give one hell of a fight before I die. I want to kick him hard and
beat the shit out of him but I couldn't even move my whole body.
He replied with a sarcastic grin. His eyes sweep from my head to toe. "Who are
you to tell me I'm not going to succeed? An oracle? Are you God? Don't make
me laugh…. I'm not in the mood for a joke." He said tightly and without a
warning he landed a heavy kick on my stomach that knocked the breath out of
me.
When his hard shoe hit the flesh on my stomach, I screamed painfully and tears
welled at the corner of my eyes.
I bit my lower lip to suppress the whimpers from my lips.

Please Ace…. Please…. I need your help. I repeated the words inside my
thoughts hoping I would slip inside his thoughts. .
The pain in my head was becoming worse and my vision started to blur from the
amount of blood I lost.
His lips slowly curled into a triumphant smile as he slowly kneeled right in front
of me. He looked closely as my face twisted in agony as if he was finding
pŀėȧsurė in my pain.
"I will never ever allow Ace to have you… it's either he dies or you will. I will
never allow you two to be together. Never! As long as I am alive I will make you
suffer!" He threatened, the hairs on my body began to stand on end. I was
creeped out the way I'd never been before.
Vince is pure evil!
He burst into fits of laughter that filled the whole room.
"You will never succeed with your evil plans, Vince! I swear that before God and
everything I hold sacred!"
"Just give up…. You couldn't do anything, you poor thing...." He taunted then
landed a blow into my face that made my cheeks go numb and made my lips
crack.
Before I could think of a response, he stuffed a cloth into my mouth. I struggled

hard but my strength was no match to a man with Vince's size. He effortlessly
captured my hands then bound them behind my back.
He used a rope to restrain my wrists. When he finished tying my writs, he

dragged me across the floor.
Chapter 163 - OBSESSED 2
I was single-handedly dragged across the floor as if I weighed no more than a

feather. My blood trailing behind me as it stained the white tiles.
At this point, I was more helpless than before. I couldn't even move my fingers.
Vince tied my wrists tightly that the rope harshly dug deep into my flesh making
my hands numbed with pain.
I tried kicking him but I was surprised when my legs didn't even move an inch.
How am I supposed to fight when I can't move a body part? My strength drained
quickly and the pain in my head worsened.
Even my eyes start to blur from the amount of blood leaking from my grievous
wound. Anytime soon I wouldn't be able to control myself and I would lose
consciousness.
Vince continued to move forward until he finally reached the kitchen. He kicked
the door open, pulled me across the kitchen and dumped me into the floor beside
an unconscious body bathing in a pool of blood..
My horrified gaze landed at the woman's face. A muffled whimper escaped on

my lips.
Catherine Grace!
No! No! No! I screamed inwardly when my gaze drifted to her ċhėst and saw the
badly bleeding bullet wounds.
She was lying on her side, facing my direction. Her eyes were closed and there
was no sign that she's still breathing. Her t-shirt was soaking wet with her own
blood.
There were two… no three bullet wounds on her ċhėst. I wasn't even sure if it
was only three since I couldn't see her body clearly. The kitchen was dark, only
the light
from the window helped illuminate the room but it wasn't enough to make things
clear.
Aside from the gunshots on her ċhėst, her head was bleeding too. Vince had
smashed the vase into her head. Instantly she dropped to the floor. While she was
unconscious, he dragged her to the kitchen where he finished her off with a gun.
Vince was a rotten bastard! I want to kill him for hurting the people I cared
about.
Tears began to blur my vision.
It's all my fault…. If it weren't for me, Catherine's life would never be
endangered.
I was consumed with too much guilt that I could scarcely breathe. Tears
abundantly flow down my crimson cheeks.
Vince shot Catherine…. Without a doubt, I would be next on his hit list. He was
not going to kill me yet because he's waiting for Ace to come so he could kill
him first. He was already mentally unstable. I'm sure that he would show no
mercy while killing both of us.
'Please help me Lord.' I mumbled repeatedly. I don't have to turn to at the

moment except God. He's the only one I have now. I have strong faith in him and
I believe he would never allow Vince to succeed.
The telephone inside the kitchen rings. I flinched by the sudden piercing sound.
Vince hastily grabs the telephone from the glass table and answers it.
"My dear step-brother." He murmurs, a sinister smile curls on his lips. "I'm glad
you called… Of course, it's me, Vince." He chuckles and takes the wireless
telephone and starts to move in my direction. .
My fear multiplied tenth fold. Vince would use me as a bait to lure Ace here….
No! I don't want that to happen. Once Ace set foot into the house, there's no
guarantee that he would leave this place alive.
Desperately, I screamed but the cloth stuffed into my mouth made it impossible
for me to say a thing.
Vince stopped when he reached my side. He flashed me a smile in which I

responded with a piercing glare.
I wish him dead right at the moment. A person like him doesn't deserve to live.
He tends to make people miserable for his own satisfaction and entertainment.
Samantha raised a monster like herself.
He fished his mobile phone from inside the pocket of his jeans and snapped a
picture of me. My eyes closed abruptly by the blinding flash of the camera.
He examined the photograph and he smiled triumphantly.
"I just sent you the proof, Ace…. I am waiting for you…. Make sure you're
alone or you will never see Phoenix alive." He threatened in between gritted
teeth. "I will kill her the way I killed her friend here if you don't follow my
orders. I'm warning you step-brother." He hissed. Before the other line could
respond, he rudely pressed the end buŧŧon then sent the wireless telephone
crashing down on the kitchen counter.
Vince kneels in front of me. He grabbed my hair so forcefully that I was afraid it
would be reaped from my skin. Tears sprung on the corner of my eyes as he
grabbed my hair.
"Watch me kill your lover, Phoenix." He whispered to my ear. "But before I kill
him, I will make sure to make him suffer first."
He pushed me hard and my head landed on the floor. I winced from the pain. I
was grateful when he didn't touch me again. Instead, he sat on the chair in front
of the kitchen table and shifted his attention on the gun resting just on top. He
picked the weapon and began to play with it with his fingers.
"I wonder who will I kill first? Hmmm… Well, I could have fun with you while
Ace watches. That would be very enjoyable on my part…. Imagine what Ace
would feel as he watch me f*ck his lover." He closes his eyes and let's go a
groan as if he was imagining the scene in his mind.
Then his eyes snapped open. A crisp laughter erupted from his lips.
Vince was becoming out of control.
I lay on the floor fuming with rage. If I was holding a gun, I could have shot him
right at that moment.
My head becomes heavier each moment and so my eyelids. I blinked rapidly,

fighting the urge to fall asleep but my efforts were useless.
The more I struggled to keep myself wide awake the more I was pulled into the
portals of darkness.
In the end, I was defeated. My eyes fluttered close and before I even knew it, I
was pulled into a place where there's nothing but an endless realm of darkness.
At least I could rest for a while…. I told myself as the pitch black darkness
swallowed me whole..
I just pray that soon after I wake up, this ordeal will be over…. Above all, I pray
Ace will be safe. If something bad happens to him I don't know if I would be
able to bear it.
I don't know how long I'd been unconscious when I started gasping for air. My
ċhėst felt tight and I couldn't breath as if I'm drowning.
My eyes snapped open. The first thing that greeted me was Vince towering over
me with an empty pitcher in his hand. He just poured cold water on my face to
wake me up.
"So you're awake at last." He said while watching me catch my breathing.
I struggled to untie the rope that bound my fingers but it was too tight and my
efforts were all in vain.
I must free myself. I repeated the mantra inside my head while I did my best to
untie the ropes that were hindering my movement.
I was still struggling when footsteps approaching sounded in the hall. Vince and
I turned to the door at the same time. My heart leaped inside my ċhėst. Ace is
here! Said a voice in my head.
Suddenly, fear I never knew I was capable of hit me hard. Vince would
undoubtedly hurt him. No! No! Please don't allow Vince to hurt him. Please! I
pleaded silently. When my gaze shifted to Vince's face his face was as dark and
menacing as his soul. His lips were curled into a sinister smile that made shivers
run down my spine as I looked at it..
I want to save Ace but how could I save the man I love if I couldn't even save
myself?
Vince grabs the gun from his hip holster and points it directly at me.
By the light permeating through the glass window, I saw Ace emerge to the open
door. His expression was dark and menacing. I swear, I never saw him this
furious before.
Ace was holding a gun and upon seeing Vince, he aimed it towards his direction.
When he saw me lying on the floor with a gun pointed on my head, he froze.
"Give your gun to me, step brother or else, Phoenix brain would splutter on the
floor." Vince threatened. When Ace didn't even budge, he pressed the nuzzle of
the gun into my head.
It's not death which I'm afraid of but it was leaving my loved ones behind me.
My daughters are too young and they need me. I don't want them to grow up
without the warmth and care only a mother could provide to a child.
I just met my real family too. I still want to be with them. I don't want to leave
papa behind. When he grows old, I want to be the one to take good care of him.
.
I don't want to leave grandma too, it would surely break her heart if something
happens to me. I don't want her to grieve over my death.
My brothers—eight of them—I love each of them equally. I don't want to leave

them too early. I haven't even spent much time with them.
Without me knowing, tears fell down my cheeks. I ignored the tightening
sensation inside my ċhėst and shifted my attention to the two men looking at
each other with indescribable hatred.
The temperature inside the room heated as it suddenly turned into a battle arena
between old nemesis. Even though the real battle hadn't started yet, I knew
exactly that blood would spill on the flawless white floor. My only concern is
whose blood it would be? Whose life would end tonight?
I asked myself those questions even though I wouldn't be able to answer them.
And so I closed my eyes firmly and prayed that the man I love—the father of my
children would be spared from harm and danger.
"I said put your gun down." Vince said impatiently.
I opened my eyes and looked deep into Ace's eyes. I gently shook my head,
signaling him to never let his gun down. We both knew that once he let's his only
weapon down, it would be the beginning of our end. We are both gonna die.
"I'm sorry, Phoenix. I need to do this to protect you." Ace said. His eyes pleaded
as he looked at me. Slowly, he lowered the gun to the floor.
"Kick the gun away." Vince growls.
Ace grinds his jaws together and does what his step-brother ordered. He kicked
the gun and it slid to where Catherine Grace was lying.
Vince lowers the gun away from me and moves to Ace who was standing near
the door with his hands raised to the air.
Indescribable fear seized me inside as I watched Vince raise the gun and point it
towards Ace's head. I wanted to scream but I couldn't. A cloth was stuffed into
my mouth and I couldn't even move my lips.
No! No! I screamed inwardly, my fingers were working hard to untie the ropes
but I don't have enough strength to let it loose.
I was so scared at the moment that I could bȧrėly breathe. Tears drift down my
flushed cheeks like an endless waterfall as I watch Vince land a blow on Ace that
made the latter stagger backwards.
Vince wasn't content yet, he landed another blow, this time it landed on Ace's
jaw. The force was enough for his brother to stumble on the floor with his lips
now bleeding.
Watching the scene breaks my heart into multiple pieces. And the fact that I
couldn't do anything to stop it, breaks my heart the most.
"You have no idea how long I waited for this to happen." Vince said ominously.
His sharp gaze never leaves his brother.
Ace lifted his face so he could look at step brother. He wiped the blood at the
corner of his lips.. "I'd been waiting for this too…. You destroyed my family and
now is the day you shall pay for it." He replied in a cold manner that could have
frozen the depths of the underworld.
Vince responded with a sarcastic grin. "You took away what was mine. I'm just
taking her back."
"Phoenix was never yours. And I swear, as long as I live, you will never have the
chance to make her yours." Ace vowed in a voice as hard as steel.
Vince's face twisted into an ugly mask of rage. "You will stand in my way as
long as you're alive, that is why I'm going to take this chance to kill you and take
the woman you love."
Without warning, he landed a kick into Ace's stomach. He fell to the ground,
thrashing in pain.
Ace couldn't fight because Vince's gun was directed to him. As much as he
wanted to fight back, he was afraid the gun would accidentally fire and
unintentionally hit either of us.
As I watched my lover beaten into a pulp, I could almost feel his pain too. It
hurts like hell to witness the man I love tortured because of me.
I want to scream but I couldn't even utter a sound so I just look at Ace helplessly
rolling in pain, bruised and beaten up.
"How does it feel to see your lover slowly die in front of you, Phoenix?" Vince
slowly turned to me. His mouth devilishly grinning as if he was so satisfied with
what he did.
"I planned to torture your husband until he couldn't take it anymore but since I'm
running out of time I will speed up the process. I will kill him now. The police
might arrive soon so I need to escape and take you with me before they arrive."
My eyes widened. No! No! I screamed helplessly but no one could hear my
silent plea.
"Say goodbye to your husband Phoenix…." Vince said. Slowly, he aimed his gun
towards Ace who hadn't recovered from being beaten up. He's still curled on the
floor, clutching his stomach while trying to overcome the pain.
I looked towards the gun which landed on Catherine's head. It's impossible for
me to reach it when I can't move an inch. And even if I managed to pick the gun,
my fingers were tied behind my back and I wouldn't be able to fire the gun
properly.
All hopes escaped from my body. So this is the end of us? I thought miserably.
Life with him had been a chaotic roller coaster but after all these years he was
still the only one I could imagine sharing my whole life with. And despite
everything that happened between us, I love him. And now, thinking that he will
be gone forever, brings me unimaginable pain. .
Please lord help us…. I prayed as tears moved down my cheeks. Please don't
allow evil to win. I pleaded inwardly.
Vince grabs Ace by the collar and swings the gun into his face. He falls and his
head bumps into the floor. His head starts bleeding.
Watching the red liquid flow down his face stabbed my fragile heart with an
imaginary knife. It feels as if I'm being beaten too.
"It's over Ace. Say your last words."
"Go to hell." He sputtered, blood leaking on his bruised lips.
"You're going to hell first, not me." Vince said and pressed the gun to Ace's
head.
I sobbed as I watched the scene slowly unfold. I have never been this scared my
whole life.
I closed my eyes tightly until I saw starbursts in my eyes. My lips trembled into
a silent prayer.
I flinched as the sound of gunshots reverberated on the four corners of the

kitchen then a loud thud followed as a body dropped to the floor.
My tears flowed more abundantly this time and my shoulders shook

uncontrollably. I was so afraid to open my eyes, for I will not be able to bear the
morbid scene which is about to welcome my sight.
Seeing Ace lying on the floor in a pool of blood would be a sight I will never
forget even after death.
All the strength that was left in me slowly drained from my body. Slowly, I
forced my eyes open and unexpectedly my mouth dropped to the floor.
Ace was very much alive and the man lying on the floor bathing in a pool of
blood was Vince.
I blinked my eyes several times just to make sure I wasn't just imagining things.
When my eyes cleared with tears, the scene in front of me remained the same.
I was still shocked when a voice beside me spoke.
"Phoenix? Are you alright?" It was Catherine Grace.
When I looked up to her, I saw my friend standing on her feet, her left hand
clutching the wound on her right shoulder and in her stretched right hand I saw
her holding a gun.
Eyes wide with relief, I continue to stare at my friend, tears falling down my
cheeks in abundance. My gaze landed in her ċhėst, the bullets were still there but
she wasn't fatally wounded like what I initially thought.
Her only alarming injury was the bullet wound in her right shoulder which was
still bleeding. The bulletproof vest she's wearing underneath her oversized shirt
saved her from a life threatening injury.
Hot stream of tears flowed even more from my eyes while she looked at me. "It's
alright Phoenix," Catherine Grace whispered with reassurance as she slowly
made her way towards me.
I blinked several times as I tried to stop the tears but it won't stop flowing.
Hearing her speak to me again made me feel better and lighter. A heavy burden
was lifted off my ċhėst.
She's fine…. I almost couldn't believe it..
I thought I'd lost a best friend.
When she reached my side, she let the gun she's holding drop on the tiled floor.
She grabbed the steel dagger from the holster hidden in her waist before
kneeling to the floor and proceeded on slashing the rope that tightly binds my
wrists.
Relief surged inside me when the rope fell to the floor like a dead snake. I
stretched my hands until blood started to flow on my fingers. It felt good to feel
my fingers again.
Catherine Grace closed her dagger and returned it back to its holster. She then
held her hand to me. "It's all over now, Phoenix… We are all safe… That's all
what matters."
I took her hand and she gently helped me get up. The warmth of her palms
comforted me. I slowly relaxed.
A thousand thank you would never be enough to express my gratitude at the

moment. I held her hand tightly instead. That way, she would feel how thankful I
am.
"I'm glad you're safe." Catherine Grace said unmindful of her bleeding wound.
"I-I'm fine…. It's you I'm worried about. You're still bleeding." I said, my eyes
eyeing her wounded shoulders with worry.
"I'm fine…. I won't die from this." She replied, shrugging her shoulders. She
gently tapped my back, urging me to come to Ace who was slumped on the
floor, his back leaning on the wall.
I was so relieved to see Catherine Grace alive that I nearly forgot about Ace.
"Ace…" I murmured and slowly walked towards his direction.
I walked past Vince's body. I nearly threw up when my eyes landed on the
gunshot on his ċhėst and the pool of blood surrounding him. The morbid scene
was too much for me to bear so I looked away.
I wasn't surprised that I felt nothing when I stared at Vince's dead body. I don't
even feel sorry for him. He deserved it all. Actually he deserved more than that. I
hope he will rot in hell for everything he did for us.
"Ace…" I said softly when I reached his side. "It's over." I added and slumped
beside him on the floor.
I mirrored his smile. Tears clouded my vision as I looked at him. I thought I

would lose him tonight. I was so damn scared.
"Come here love," He pulled me close then wrapped his arms around me as if he
didn't want to let go. I rested my head on his strong shoulders and wrapped my
arms around his neck.
That moment as he kept me into his arms, my world stopped spinning. I felt safe
and secure while he held me as if he would allow no one to take me away from
him. It's amazing to think he was able to vanish my fears in just a blink of an eye
by just holding me.
The moment was so magical that no words could describe the relief we both felt
as we held each other. We spent the minutes clinging to one another as if it
would be the last time we could be together.
However, the joy we felt was only temporary….
An ear shattering scream filled the four corners of the room.
My eyes fluttered open and my eyes widened in shock when my gaze landed to
Vince's. His right arm was raised to the air. The gun in his grip was aimed at my
direction.
Catherine's warning was all too late. Vince unceremoniously pulls the trigger.
The sound of gunshot reverberated inside the room.
Another gunshot fired and I witnessed Vince's body drop to the floor. This time
he was undoubtedly dead after the bullet from Catherine's gun landed straight to
his heart.
I was about to ask if Ace was fine when his heavy weight fell on top of me. A
horrified gasp escaped my lips when he stopped moving.
"Ace!?" I called his name but there was no response. I called his name over and
over again without me realizing I was half screaming from panic. There was no
response.
I pushed his body and he landed on the floor beside me. When I looked into my
hands, I realized it was filled with blood.
When my gaze shifted to Ace, I saw blood leaking from his head down to his
face. A piercing scream erupted from my lips and I cradled his blood stained
head into my arms.
"Ace…. Please wake up… Answer me please." I pleaded in a hoarse whisper but
only it was silence that answered back.
Why does it need to happen? I asked myself one last time before succumbing to
a heart wrenching sob that shook my whole body.
Chapter 167 - SAD GOODBYE
I was so lost as I cradled his blood stained body into my ŀȧp. Watching him like
this was so painfully impossible to put into words.
When I almost thought that I could be with him for the rest of my life then this
tragedy suddenly struck. I don't even know if I will be able to see him again after
this.
I held him tightly into my arms as I whispered his name over and over again. My
tears abundantly flow like an endless waterfall down my cheeks.
There was a sudden piercing pain in my ċhėst and I just ignored it and continued
staring at Ace's face in fear he would be gone if I ceased looking at him.
It pains me so much to see him like this. While I held him, I couldn't help but
wonder if he would be alright. If I lose him, I don't know how I will continue my
life again. How would I accept the fact that he died instead of me? The thought
filled me with so much anguish and I began sobbing once more..
The pain in my ċhėst intensified, this time I couldn't ignore the intense pain and I
fell back to the floor. I could scarcely breathe as thousands of needles seemed to
pierce through my heart.
My fingers flew to my ċhėst, clutching it tightly. I couldn't breathe anymore.

Even Catherine's Grace's frantic voice calling an ambulance seemed to drift far
away until I couldn't hear her voice anymore.
I reached for Ace's hand and entwined my fingers into his own, wishing that
even after I wake up I will still be able to hold his hand the way I used to.
When my eyes fluttered open, I wasn't sure where I was. A blinding brightness
covered the whole place. I blinked my eyes several times until I got used to my
new environment.
When I looked around I could see nothing but white. I don't recognize the place
at all.
My hands instantly flew in my ċhėst after I realized the pain was almost gone.
"Ace!" I shouted in joy. My eyes were surveying the place but to my surprise, I
couldn't see him. All I could see were thick masses of white clouds floating
around me.
I hurriedly moved forward in hopes to see him again. "Where are you, Ace?" I
called out but there was no response.
"I'm here…" He said.
"I can't see you." I replied. My eyes sweep over my surroundings. My heart sank
when I couldn't find him.
Just when I was losing all hopes, I saw a man a few meters away from me and
walking away from my direction. Even if he has his back on me I still
recognized that it was Ace.
He was not there a while ago. He suddenly popped up there without me

noticing.
"Ace!" I called out loudly but he did not even budge. He continues to move
forward.
I started to run towards him but the more I ran the more the distance between us
widened. But despite the distance that stood between us I continued to run until I
was out of breath.
"Please wait for me, love."I pleaded, extending my right hand towards him. But
Ace continued to walk as he didn't hear me say anything. .
A nagging emptiness descended on me when my gaze surveyed the path straight

ahead and found the place empty.
Uncontrollable tears raced down my flushed cheeks
The warmth of a hand laying on my shoulders captured my eyes. I raised my tear

stricken face and saw Ace standing behind me.
I gasped and immediately rose from the ground.
"Ace." I sobbed, my eyes looking intently on his face and trying to memorize
each detail.
He smiled at me but the glow didn't reach his eyes which made me feel
something was wrong. He reached out and cupped my face. The warmth of his
palms against my skin comforted my soul.
"I need to leave." He said, his exquisite blue eyes gleaming with unfathomable
sadness.
"W-why?" Shocked, I asked, my voice shaking. My fingers clung to the fabric of

his shirt. I don't want him to leave. I just can't. It will break my heart.
"You will understand after you wake up. I needed to. It's for us…" He tried to
explain as gently as he could but it still hurts like hell.
"I love you too, Phoenix. I never loved anyone the way I love you. And I shall
never love another woman after you except our daughters…." He replied and
wiped the tears I didn't know were flowing down my cheeks like a waterfall.
"Is leaving that necessary?" I asked in a hoarse whisper without tearing my gaze
off his eyes.
"Yes." He responded. "It's for us both." He added.
"I'm scared Ace… I'm scared that you will never return." I sobbed.
He pulled me into his arms and he buried his head into my hair. Gently, his
fingers ċȧrėssed my hair as if trying to reassure me it's going to be fine.
I leaned my head to his ċhėst and wrapped my arms around his waist. It felt so
good to hold him close. I felt so calm and content while he wrapped me into his
arms. But I know the happiness I feel now was only temporary. He needed to
leave soon. And once he leaves I'm not sure when he will return…
"Don't be scared, my love. It may take a long time but I will return, I
promise." He said and laid a soft kiss on my forehead. After saying the words his
body starts to fade like smoke blown by the wind.
I weakly fell to the ground. I buried my face into my palms and I started to cry
once more.
Chapter 168 - NOT OKAY
I woke up to the sound of a woman crying. My eyes slowly opened. At first, I

couldn't see anything. The sudden light made my vision all blurry. I blinked my
eyes several times until my sight finally adjusted to my environment. When my
gaze cleared, I saw Claire seated on the chair beside my hospital bed. Her
shoulders shook violently as she sobbed. Beside her, father stood comforting her
as she poured all her heart out.
The moment my eyes shifted to the flawless white ceiling and the plain white
walls, I knew exactly I was inside a private hospitalital room. And that fact alone
was enough to scare the hell out of me.
My eyes shifted back to Claire's beet red face. Her eyes were swollen and she
looked as if she'd been crying for hours. She was preoccupied with her tears that
she didn't even notice I was awake.. Even my father who was standing beside
Ace's mother and comforting her by ċȧrėssing her back didn't even notice me
moving.
Right at the moment I wanted to ask what's wrong but when I moved my lips to
ask the questions aloud no words emerged from my lips. Fear starts to build up
inside me and I realize I wasn't prepared to hear their response. For if they tell
me that the man I love was gone or something terrible happened to him, the
news will surely break my heart greatly to the extent that it would be beyond
repair.
Warmth spread on my eyes until my sight began to blur with tears. I want to cry
but I know I must be strong but Ace would not want me to lose heart. I can't lose
hope in times like this so I blinked back the tears and found the courage to ask
the questions I dreaded.
"Papa…Claire…" I began to capture their attention. The tremor in my voice did
not escape my ears.
Father looked at me. His inky eyes spoke of indescribable sadness. I didn't know
why but looking into his eyes gave me an ominous feeling and I found myself
diving
into the dark abyss of depression.
Father didn't say a thing. He just continued to stare at me as if he wasn't going to

tell me anything. His eyes shifted to Claire as if he was asking for her
permission. But Claire just looked at him and she did not utter a single word.
The fear gnawing inside me grew into the size of a monster. The two are acting
weird and it's making me feel extremely worse each second. They could just tell
me the bad news now. They are making me tense and I feel as if the suspense is
killing me.
"Papa? Claire? Please tell me what's happening. Is Ace alright?" I asked, my

rising several octaves due to panic. I told myself that I needed to be calm but
how could I control my emotions if we are talking about Ace. They would be
lying if they told me he was doing fine. He was shot with a bullet in the head and
it's all because of me.
Ace saved my life. He shielded my body with his own body and the bullet that
was meant for me hit him. . How am I supposed to be calm?
Father told me to stay still on the bed but I stubbornly shook my head. He sighed
in defeat and helped me ease my body from the bed until my back leaned on the
headboard.
My hands automatically flew to the bandage in the head after I was sitting in a
comfortable position. The pain that pounded my head slowly subsided. When the
pain was entirely gone I returned my attention to my father. "Tell me please…
What happened to Ace? It would kill me more if I don't know what happened to
him… please." I pleaded miserably. If only I could kneel right at the moment so
they would tell me the truth I will do it. Unfortunately I didn't recover all my
strength so I couldn't.
Father avoided my gaze. Frustrated, I curled my fist into a ball and turned my
attention to Ace's mother. "Claire…" I whispered and this time she reluctantly
raised her face to me. Her swollen eyes met mine.
I swallowed the big lump on my throat. I could feel the intense pain dancing
across her expressive sapphire eyes. I could see the truth right through her eyes.
Right now her eyes were telling me that things are beyond worse.
I took a deep breath and braced myself for her words when her lips began
moving. "Ace is comatosed. The doctor says that he has a low chance of waking
up." She said and I felt as if I was painfully hit by a sharp bolt of lightning and I
realized nothing could have prepared me for the news.
I paled under my skin. My lips opened to say something but I was surprised
when nothing emerged from my lips.
My ċhėst felt tight and a thousand knives seemed to pierce through my heart.
The pain I felt after learning Ace's condition was indescribably painful. A part of
me died…. And that part was once full of hope….So now I have nothing except
desperation.
I told myself that I needed to be strong for him and for our children but that
moment my world collapsed. The composure I tried so hard to maintain
crumbled to the floor and I began sobbing. .
It's okay to cry. I told myself as I buried my face into my palms. I needed to pour
my heart out in order to ease the heaviness on my ċhėst.
SUDDENLY
"I want to see him now." I said, wiping the tears from my eyes until my cheeks
were dry.
God knows how bad I wanted to succumb into another heart-wrenching sob. The
only reason stopping me from crying all over again is the fact that Ace needs me
now. I'm not supposed to act like a crybaby while he's in critical condition.
I took a deep steadying breath and pulled myself together. I cast the covers that
draped half of my body and sat upright.
I heard father let go a deep sigh before helping me get off the bed. My feet
collapsed when I took a step forward. I realize I haven't recovered my strength
yet and my legs could bȧrėly hold my weight. If it weren't for father ȧssisting I
would have already fallen face down on the flawless white floor. .
"Careful." Father said as he slowly led me to the nearby wheelchair.
When I reached the wheelchair I immediately sat on it. I was relieved that I was
able to stretch my feet for a short moment.
The room was engulfed into a deafening silence. I have father and Claire as
company but it feels to me I'm alone because they appear to be absorbed in the
world of their own.
My gaze shifted to Claire. I was relieved to see she stopped crying. She's now
drying her tears with an embroidered handkerchief.
I could feel the palpable tension in the air. The expressions carved on their faces
were like an open book—it could easily be read. I feel that there's something
they haven't told me yet.
The silence continued. I decided to keep my mouth shut and wait until they were
ready to tell me what I should know. I couldn't squeeze the truth from them
anyway and so I must wait until they are prepared.
Father sighed again and it was the fifth time I heard him do that in less than an
hour.
He looked towards Claire's direction. She on the other hand sensed him so she
shifted her head to his direction until they were both looking each other in the
eye.
Claire nodded his head as if she was signaling him to start something. As if on
cue, father gently took my hands. There's something we must tell you before you
see your husband."
When there was no reaction coming from me, his hands tightened around mine
before he continued, "Ace would be leaving today…. And that would be exactly
an hour from now." He said calmly but the blow from the shocking news was
like a hand slapping my face hard.
Color drained from my face. I thought I was prepared but nothing could have
prepared me for this news.
My mouth dropped to the floor. I hastily grabbed my hands away from his hold
and I run my fingers through my disheveled hair in exasperation. "Ace is
leaving?" I gasped in disbelief, still unavailable to digest the news.
"Yes, my son is leaving." Claire confirmed. She appeared calm now but I knew
deep inside she was doing her best not to burst into tears again. "The operation
that would remove the bullet that was still lodged into my son's skull will be
performed in the US. He will have a higher survival rate there, that's our only
choice now. The Director of this hospital referred us there." She added in a shaky
voice.
I blinked my eyes several times. I was surprised that no tears sprung from my
eyes. I didn't feel the pain, only numbness.
That moment, I was still battling what to feel when the door flung open and a
doctor emerged from the door.
My heartbeat quickened. The doctor's aura spoke of another bad news. .
"Sorry to disturb you all." Be began, his face blank and his voice very
professional. "The patient in room 208, Mr. Ace Carter Greyson is set to leave
right at this moment. The private jet that would transfer him to the best hospital
in the US is ready to depart."
The Doctor proceeded to explain that the flight was scheduled ahead of time
because the patient is in need of immediate operation. The more time is wasted,
the chance of the patient to survive decreases. He explained that Ace had only a
forty percent chance of survival and the opportunity for a quick operation should
be grabbed while the recovery rate was still high.
"That's something I could not answer." The doctor replied with all honesty. "We
are doing our best to help him but he must also help himself if he really wishes
to survive."
"I-If the patient recovers, how long will it take for him to return back to
normal?" When I finally found my voice, I finally asked the doctor.
The Doctor shifted his attention to me and looked me in the eyes. "Patients that
undergo head surgery usually end up in a coma. Some patients recover after a
six months of coma while others never wake up at all. In Ace's cases, those who
survive result in long term memory loss."
I closed my eyes tightly. I almost couldn't accept that the man I love needs to
leave. The possibility that he will return is still unknown.
Imaginary hands squeezed my heart tight. Once Ace leaves our lives will never
be the same again.The doctor said that after the surgery there is a huge
possibility that if he does recover he will not be able to remember me again.
Everything that happened to him will be totally wiped from his memory.
But the operation is Ace's only way to survive and it must be performed so he
would live.
Suddenly, I remember what he said in my dreams. He told me he was leaving.

He must be referring to this. He can't talk to me personally so he sent his
message in the form of a dream.
Chapter 170 - TILL WE MET
AGAIN
You don't need to
promise me the moon
and stars. Just promise
me you will stand under
them with me forever.
***
After explaining everything the Doctor left to continue his rounds for tonight.
When the door closed, silence reigned inside the private room.
None of us said a word. Slowly, we let what the doctor said sank to our brains.
The news was painful to all of us but it has a different impact to me. I feel my
world turning upside down and now, the guilt hangs heavily upon my
shoulders..
I should be there in the emergency room instead of him. I should be the one
suffering instead the man I love. It's killing me thinking that in order to save me
he suffered like this.
I don't know if Ace would be okay…. Asking myself that question was enough
to torture me.
My thoughts were scattered to the wind when father cleared his throat. The
silence that draped all over the room dissolved.
I look up to him and saw that his face is were now void of emotion. "Let's see
Ace now before he leaves." He said.
I closed my eyes firmly when I heard him say the word 'leave.' The word were
like acid that severely burning my heart.
The last of the hope that was left in me dissolved by Ace's impending departure.
I couldn't help as anguish spread all over my face.
God knows how bad I wanted to come with him to US but it was impossible.
Because I have children to take good care of. I couldn't bring them to US
because Ace would not want his children to see him suffer. Especially Vien, he
would not want her to know about his condition because he know that it will
surely break her heart. She's just a child and she'd suffered enough because of
Ace's cunning step brother. He didn't want to add up to her heartaches.
"Yes…. I want to see him one last time." I respond after finding my voice.
Claire wordlessly nodded her head and hastily walk towards the door and opened
it for us. She then lead the way to the seemingly endless hallway while father
pushed the wheelchair behind her.
After walking around the hallways Claire finally stopped in a particular room
with wide open glass window. I peeked right through the window and there I
saw Ace lying on the bed with various apparatus attached to his body.
My heart broke into million pieces after seeing his condition. If it weren't for the
breathing machines attached to him, he would be dead.
I want to cry and pour the heaviness of my ċhėst out but I was surprised that my
eyes were completely dry as if it was tired of crying. .
Beside me, Claire starts to sob again. Father pulled her close and he allowed her
to cry in his ċhėst.
I shifted my gaze back to Ace and helplessly watch him on the glass window. I
want to come inside, and kiss him hard before I say my heart-wrenching
goodbye.
All I could do now is watch him over a distance and keep the memory forever in
my mind. Once he leaves I don't know if he will return but I'm hoping ang
praying it would survive.
come troubling me once I stopped seeing him.
I let go a deep breath and watched as the the doctor and three medical staff
prepare his departure.
The scene is too painful that words weren't enough to describe how I feel as I
watch them transfer Ace's body into a much comfortable bed.
A hand laid on my shoulders. Automatically my eyes flew to my side to know

who it was.
"I'm sorry, I arrived at the scene too late. If only I came earlier I could have save
Ace's life." It was Lucas Nicholas trying to provide me a bit of comfort.
"It's not your fault." I replied quickly…. It's all my fault why he's in a coma…. I
want to add but I closed my mouth firmly and kept the words to myself.
"Somehow, I feel as if it was my fault." He said truthfully and he looked across

the glass window with a distant look upon his eyes.
He's hurting badly, I realized as I look at him. If there's someone that could
understand him now it was me. What he feel is exactly what I feel now.
My gaze shifted back to Ace. The medical staff were done checking his vitals.
They are now pushing his bed to the door.
Upon hearing his words Claire start to sob. Her cries only intensified when the
door fluttered open and the medical staff push Ace's bed out the room.
This was the saddest goodbye I have to say, I told myself as the bed he was lying
slowly passed by in front of me. No formal goodbye. Not even a kiss. I wasn't
even allowed to touch him.
"Just trust in him… he's going to survive this." Lucas Nicholas said
optimistically and tapped my shoulder one last time before walking away.
I looked intenlty at Ace's face. My eyes drifting to his pale lips then to his closed
eyes. "Goodbye, my love. I will continue to love you even if we're miles and
miles apart." I whispered weakly and without me knowing tears slowly slithered
down my flushed cheeks.
My eyes slowly closed and he was still there on my imagination. However, when
my eyes flutter open, he was gone.
The last of my strength escaped my body and my legs collapsed to the floor.
Sobs coming from me began to fill the hallway.
The next time I see Ace, I will make sure we will have our happy ever after. I
vowed to the heavens.
Chapter 171 - COMING HOME
Watching Ace leave was painfully beyond description. I just feel that he has
taken a part of me the moment he left. My life will never be the same now that
he's away.
After the private Jet left, I stayed inside my hospital room. All I wanted at that
moment was to spend my time alone and have some privacy. Claire and father
were considerate enough to give me that. After they helped me inside my room,
they both kissed me goodnight and left.
The moment the door closed, a deep sigh escaped my lips. My ċhėst still feels
heavy and any moment from now, I feel as if I'm going to cry again. From the
amount of tears I shed, I would undoubtedly suffer from dehydration from
continuous crying.
But then no one could blame me for crying. The man I love was fighting for his
life and it wasn't even sure if he's going to survive.. I'm not trying to sound so
negative but I can't help myself but think about the worst thing that could
possibly happen. In case it actually happens I want to be prepared.
I reached for the remote control and turned the ceiling lights off. I then turned
my attention to the lampshade which was within my reach and turned it on so it
would help illuminate the room. I then leaned back to the stack of pillows behind
my back.
When I'm comfortably settled, I closed my eyes and my lips start to move to a
soulful prayer. Automatically, tears slowly fall from my eyes once more while I
pour all my emotions into my prayer.
All I'm praying that moment is Ace's safety. It's okay if he won't remember me
as long as he's safe it's okay with me.
Tears continuously flow down my cheeks while I pray.
Perhaps I was too tired and emotionally drained that just after I finished my
prayers, I immediately drifted into a deep slumber.
***
The next day I was discharged from the hospital. I should be happy that I was
finally out of the room that made me feel like I'm trapped inside a cell but I
didn't feel any better.
I still feel empty and worried inside. I'm not going to be okay unless Ace's
condition becomes stable.
I look at the white exterior of the hospital one last time before climbing into the
car while father ȧssists me. A sigh of relief escaped my lips when I sat on the
soft cushioned seat and stretched my slightly trembling legs.
The door on my left closed softly and the other door to my right opened. Claire
slowly climbed inside and occupied the seat next to me before pulling the door
closed.
"Are you okay?" She asked, her fine features twisting with concern and her hand
automatically grabbed my hands to check if it was cold.
Father climbed into the car beside the driver's seat and closed the door of the car.
"To the airport please," He said to the driver and followed his instruction without
saying a word.
When the car rolled smoothly on the highway I shifted my attention outside the
window to distract myself from the view. Somehow, the beautiful green scenery
eased my worries a little bit. I have the view to focus my attention to and it
would help me avoid worrying about Ace too much.
The trip to the nearest airport is a thirty minute drive. After a short journey we
are able to reach our destination safely. I nearly applauded myself as I climbed
out of the car and realized that I was able to successfully divert my attention
away from any negative thoughts for a short while.
A flight attendant in blue uniform greeted us upon our arrival at the airport and
led us straight into Vip area where a private plane waited for us.
The owner of the said Airport was Claire's close friend and business
acquaintance. She willingly extended her help when she learned that Claire
needed immediate transportation that would help her reach Cordova quickly. .
Claire was very pleased when her friend offered a private plane and she agreed
immediately. So the moment I was discharged from the hospital we decided to
quickly head to the airport and board on a private plane in order for us to reach
our destination faster.
We are all worried about Vien and Faith that's why we are trying to return to the
Crawford Mansion as quickly as possible. It's almost a week since I last saw
them and I'm dying to be with them too.
We entered the private plane. The inside screamed of luxury and comfort. It was
large and spacious that a hundred people could fit inside but it was specifically
made to cater only a maximum of 12 persons.
I occupied the seat near the window while father and Claire occupied the seat on
the other side of the aisle.
I heard footsteps approaching and my eyes snapped open and saw a flight
attendant with the same blue uniform heading in our direction to inform us that
the private plane was set to take off after thirty minutes.
After informing us about the departure time, she explained everything that
needed to be explained like safety precautions and do's and don't while the plane
is up in the air. After she finished the pre-flight briefing the flight
attendant headed back to the door with a warning sign STRICTLY
EMPLOYEES.
I patiently waited until the announcement of the take off sounded into the
speaker before I closed my eyes and listened to the music playing on my
earphones.
Chapter 172 - BACK HOME
The four hours journey back to Cordova where Crawford Mansion was located
seemed to take longer than usual.
I sat on my seat, listening to the songs of Taylor Swift blasting on my earphones

to cheer myself up. But then I must have chosen the wrong song that I found
myself drifting in a sea of indescribable melancholy. Instead of feeling better
which is my plan my ċhėst became heavier. I decided to end the last song
playing on my earphones before deciding to turn my ipod off.
A deep sigh escaped my lips and I shifted my gaze to the window, towards the
breathtaking view of the exquisite sky that looked as if they were painted by an
artist. Sadly, the sight was pretty but it failed to cheer me up.
There's nothing that could make me better right now except knowing Ace's life is
out of danger now, I told myself as I sighed for the second time.
"Excuse me Ma'am, Breakfast is ready." A flight attendant said, startling me

from my burgeoning thoughts. I didn't realize she was there.. Perhaps I was too
deep into my thoughts that I didn't even hear her approaching my way.
My gaze landed on the food trolley standing in the aisle. The enchanting aroma
of food wafted to the air. I wasn't even feeling hungry but I knew I needed to eat
so I could regain my strength and so I nodded my head signalling her that I want
to have my food served.
The flight attendant flashed me a smile that could light up the whole plane by
how radiant it was and gracefully began serving the food on top of the table in
front of me.
When she was finished, I thanked her and flashed her a smile, even if it was
forced at least I gave her one. She pulled the food trolley to the opposite of the
aisle where Claire and Alexander were seated and started to serve them
breakfast.
I returned my attention back to the food on top of the table and noticed that they
all looked delicious and very appealing but when I lifted the spoonful of food
into my mouth I couldn't savor the taste.
I continued to eat even though I couldn't taste the food well. When my gaze
accidentally landed on father and Claire, they were heartily eating breakfast. I
turned back my attention to the food and resumed eating to regain the
nourishment my body needed.
Minutes passed by and the plates in front of me were now surprisingly empty. I
ate a bit too much for someone who is not hungry. Perhaps because I haven't
eaten anything for a couple of days.
Claire and father had finished eating too and the flight attendant who served our
food was back to clear our table.
She first cleared Claire and Father's table before she turned to my direction,
gathered the soiled plates and placed it inside the food trolley. Then she
proceeded to clean my table. When she was finished, she pushed the trolley
across the aisle and vanished to the door.
Since I have nothing to do, I turned the television on and found a channel with a
movie playing on. The movie was great but I fell asleep halfway because I was
exhausted. I didn't sleep well last night. When I finally opened my eyes, a
different movie was already playing.
An announcement blasted on the speaker saying that the plane was about to land
soon. I brushed my hair with my fingers to freshen myself up. I don't want to get
off the plane looking so stressed.
I hastily grabbed the lipstick on my bag ang applied some to my lips. My

grandmother was waiting at the airport together with my brothers to pick us up.
Grandma would go crazy if she sees how pale I look.
At last, the private plane safely landed at the airport. For a moment, the
melancholy that occupied my inside was replaced with excitement.
Home at last, I mumbled softly. I took a subtle breath of fresh air after I was out
of the plane.
The cold morning air ċȧrėssed my cheeks making me momentarily close my

eyes from the comforts it provides. I haven't felt this kind of peace these past few
weeks and to actually feel it again makes me feel good and more alive.
As I expected, I quickly spotted Melissa in the Crowd, surrounding her were my

eight brothers. Their location is not hard to spot since my brothers clearly stand
out in the crowd while they hold a banner with the sign, 'welcome back Phoenix'
which was written in bold capital letters. .
They waved at me cheerfully. I waived back as I made my way towards their

direction. To see my family again and to feel the warmth of their love and
comfort makes me feel a lot better.
When I was a few meters away from them I crossed the distance that stood
between us by running. Grandmother hugged me tightly when I reached her side.
When she let go, she cupped my face and intently looked at me with tears upon
her exquisite eyes that spoke how much she missed me.
"I'm so glad you're safe." She whispered fondly with her eyes glowing with
relief.
Tears blinded my gaze that I lost track who was in front of me as they hugged
me one by one.
Having them all with me feels indescribably good.
The sweet warmth of their embrace gave me new found strength.
I hugged them back with equal ardor. That way I could express how much I
appreciate their presence.
"We're attracting too much attention." Father said to capture our attention. When
my gaze shifted to his direction, he was laughing.
"Why do we hop in the car so we would be on our way. Vien and Faith are
waiting for us at home." Grandmother said and by the mention of my children
my heart swelled with tenderness.
I can't wait to meet my children.

Chapter 173 - HOME AT LAST
My brother Ethan drove the car while the rest of the cars trailed behind him.
Beside him, father sat with his gaze straight ahead on the road.
In the backseat of the car, I sat comfortably. My gaze directed to the scene
passing right through the partially opened window of the car.
On the opposite side of the car, Claire gracefully sat while she conversed with
grandma who was sitting in between us.
The two women maintained a light conversation as our journey went on while I
on the other hand preferred to silently listen to them.
Time passed by and soon enough, the gigantic Crawford Mansion came to view.
My heart started to pump wild inside my ċhėst and excitement began to bubble
from inside me.
The colossal iron gates automatically opened and the car entered inside.
Impatiently, I waited until the car Ethan was driving pulled into a stop right in
front of the mansion..
The moment the car stopped, the door of the mansion flung open. A woman with
short black hair, wearing a beautiful floral pink dress emerged from the door.
When she turned in the direction where the car had stopped I had finally had a
glimpse of her face. I realized it was Elisa, my best friend. She cut her hair
shorter and it made her long even more stunning.
Fondness sprung at my now teary eyes as I looked at her. Cradled underneath her
brėȧst was my daughter Faith while on her other hand she was clutching Vien's
hand.
I hasten out of the car almost immediately without waiting for Ethan to pull the
door open for me. Then I was running towards Elisa's direction with tears
abundantly flowing through my now flushed cheeks.
Vien started crying as she met me halfway. My daughter looked adorable in her
sky blue dress and matching blue sandals. Her long hair was neatly pinned on
her head with a ribbon with a color similar to her clothes.
I wrapped her tight into my arms as if I never want to let go. The weeks I had
been away felt like extremely long months to me. I thought I would never be
able to hold her into my arms.
Now that I'm holding her it gives me a heavenly feeling and I never want this
moment to end in fear that it would turn out to be only a dream.
"I-I m-miss y-you mama," Vien said after a short moment. I gave her a sweet
smile and landed a kiss on her rosy cheeks. I noticed that her speech improved a
bit. It's not as slow as before. Thanks to her therapy, she could now actually
speak clearly even if she stammers.
"I miss you too, Vien," I replied as I wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes.
"Mama will never leave you again," I promised without taking my eyes off her.
Whatever happens, I'm not going to leave my children again.
Elisa was full of smiles when I turned in her direction. Her eyes were wide and
glowing with tears while she looked at me.
My observant eyes wandered through her radiant face. She looked so

breathtakingly beautiful and she appeared more radiant than the sun shining
from the clear blue sky. I didn't need to ask any more questions to know that
something good happened while I'm away. She clearly looked so in love.
I took Vien's hand and led her in Elisa's direction. I temporarily let go of Vien's
hand when we reached her spot.
"I'm glad you're finally here." She whispered as she handed me Faith who looked
at me with wide innocent eyes while she wiggled in excitement. "We all missed
you. " She added and gave me a quick hug.
"I missed you all too," I replied without tearing my gaze to the angel in my arms
who continued to flail her hands in joy as if she sensed her mother was back
after a long time of absence.
Tenderness swells inside me while I hold my baby into my arms. The night
Vince tried to kill both me and Ace was the day I thought I would never have the
second chance to hold her again. I even thought I would never have the chance
to see them again. Thankfully, God is so good that he did not allow evil to win.
Angela was killed. Ace's father was poisoned. Samantha committed suicide.
Vince was shot in the heart and he died instantly. They proved that evil never
wins. Fate gave them the karma they deserved. .
Now that the people who kept me miserable all these years are all dead, I could
now live with my children in peace.
I landed a kiss on Faith's temples that sent her giggling. A wide smile stretches
on my lips while I look at her seraphic face.
My thoughts were cut short when Ethan cleared his throat. When I lifted my
gaze to him, my eyes widened after seeing him stand next to Elisa with his arms
protectively wrapped around her narrow waist.
A gigantic smile spread on his face and a blush crept on his cheeks when his
eyes met mine. His inky eyes were glowing. He has the exact appearance of a
man who was in love.
"Phoenix, Elisa, and I were married." He announced, the blush on his cheeks
deepened. "The truth is…. We actually eloped."
My eyes popped open from what he revealed. I was so happy for the two of
them. I'm elated to hear that they reconciled.
"I'm so happy for you, Ethan," I said and crumpled his hair like an older sister
would. "I'm glad that the two of you end up together." My eyes narrowed and I
changed my tone into a strict sister. "Just don't break her heart again or I will
break your bones," I added which Ethan replied with a boyish grin.
"I won't." He promised sincerely and hearing him say that I finally believe he
will fulfill his words. "I won't do anything to hurt her and our baby boy." He said
to my surprise and when my gaze shifted to Elisa, she gave me a smile
confirming what her husband said.
They are having a child. A baby boy.

Chapter 174 - PHONE CALL
"This calls for a celebration." Father said from behind me. He then slowly
walked towards Ethan and placed an arm on his eldest son's shoulders with a
wide smile plastered on his face. "After a long wait, I will finally have my first
male grandson." He exclaimed, brimming with pride.
Ethan lovingly beamed towards his wife whose hands he was holding. Elisa's
cheeks turned red as tomatoes against his affectionate glance. She squeezed his
hands and flashed him a tender and heart-melting smile.
The simple gesture brought a beautiful smile into Ethan's face. He leaned closer
to land a kiss on Elisa's forehead but she evaded him with a scolding look as if to
warn him that they're not alone. In which he responded, "Don't worry, they won't
mind," then stole a kiss from her cheeks in her utter embarrassment. He was
rewarded with a gentle poke on the ribs with her elbow. .
"I agree with you, Alexander." Melissa said as she stepped in and came to Elisa's
rescue. She then cleared her throat to get everyone's attention. "I will have our
servants prepare a simple dinner party for all of us. We need to celebrate an
upcoming family member and also Ethan's marriage." She sain in which we all
agreed.
"Mama." Vien said suddenly taking all our eyes. Her dainty fingers tugging at
the hem of my blouse in order to capture my attention. She was hiding behind
my legs as if she was shy to be seen while the ȧduŀts talked.
I smiled at Vien reassuringly and ruffled her soft hair which was the same exact
shade of Ace's hair. "It's okay." I said softly while staring at the depths of her
beautiful blue eyes which reminds me so much of her father.
Father's gaze shifted to Vien who buried her cute little face behind my back as if
she was embarrassed. When she peeked at him he smiled fondly at her. "Don't be
shy Vien." He said as he slowly walked towards her direction and ruffled her
hair, "You will always be grandpa's first and favorite grandchild." He added
which made the child smile.
"Come here," He said, taking the child's hands. "Grandpa will give you a slice of
your favorite Dulce De Leche." By the mention of her favorite dessert, Vien's
face lit up and her wide innocent eyes popped open. She held her grandfather's
hand firmly. Without another word, she pulled him to the door leaving us smiling
behind him as he entered the house.
"You need to rest now." Melissa said when father vanished inside the open door
of the mansion."
By the mention of rest, I suddenly remembered how exhausted I was throughout

the trip. I realized that my feet ached by standing for too long. "I think I badly
needed one right now." I replied, letting out a sigh.
Grandma ushered me to the door and the rest of my brothers including Elisa
followed. "Yeah, you should. Even if you're trying so hard to show you're fine
but deep down I know you're not." She said which made me wonder if she was
able to read my mind or if I'm just being transparent and could be easily read.
My face fell and it didn't slip her observant gaze. Reassuringly she tapped my
shoulder in comfort. She pulled into a stop at the foot of the staircase.
"Everything is going to be alright, my sweet little Phoenix. " She ȧssured me and
it was enough consolation for me. I slowly relaxed.
"Thank you Grandmama." I whispered. Kissing her on her temples before

climbing the staircase and heading to my room while Faith was still in my arms.
Back to my room, I place Vien on the top of the Queen size bed. The familiar
scent of the air freshener—a whiff of lavender—permeated my nostrils and all
the stress I feel today slowly ebbed away.
"Home sweet home." I mumbled, sitting beside Faith on the fluffy softness of the
bed. For the first time since that day I let go a genuine smile. I'm safely home at
last.
Faith's deep blue eyes landed on my face

and her wiggling intensified. She excitedly wiggled her arms in the air as if
telling me to pick her up. When I didn't pick her up she began to make a
babbling sound. She then said something and I didn't understand clearly but it
sounded like 'mama.'
I touched her soft little hand with my fingers. She seemed amazed with my hand
and her hand tightened around my fingers and she giggled.
"Mama missed you and your sister." I told her. The smile on her lips widened
and she adoringly winked her eyes at me.
"I'm sure that your papa misses you and your sister too. Unfortunately, he can't
go home yet but I believe he will come soon. Even if takes so long we will wait,
aren't we?"
As if Faith understood what I meant reached for my face and said something like
"Ma-ma." .
It was that moment I was deeply preoccupied with my thoughts when the door
flung open and Elisa hurriedly barge in with the telephone in her hand.
I looked at her with wide, curious eyes, wondering why she's in a rush.
Following beside her was Vien who still have a chocolate stain on the corner of
her mouth. It seemed she follow behind Elisa without the latter realizing it.
I didn't have the chance to ask her who's calling when she shove the phone to
me. I straightened on the bed upon hearing her say it was Lucas Nicholas on the
phone.
By the mention of Lucas who was with Ace in the hospital in the US made my
heart beat like crazy. The color was quickly drained from my face in fear that
something bad happened to Ace.
I was so scared at the moment that it made me momentarily frozen while staring
at the phone. Summoning all the courage I could muster, I suċkėd in a deep
breath ang grabbed the phone in Elisa's fingers.
"Hello?"
"It's Lucas," Said the voice I recognize which was Ace's best friend."
"What happened?" I asked with voice trembling.
There was a long, scary pause on the other line.

Chapter 175 - GOOD NEWS
My heart beat uncontrollably, my pulse jittered, and beads of sweat form on my

temples while listening to the disconcerting silence from the other line. I was so
temse that I could fewl my legs shaking.
Negative ideas raced through my thoughts, feeding the growing fear inside me.
I'd never been so scared in my entire life the way I am now. No words will ever
be able to describe the fear bubbling inside me as I waited for what Lucas has to
say.
My grip tightened on the telephone.
Noticing how color was drained off my face, Elisa hovered over me with a
worried look on her face. The length of her arm is laid on Vien's shoulder. Vien
on the other hand stood motionless. Her eyes wide and unblinking trying to
grasp the quick turn of events.
Vien's eyes spoke of both intelligence and curiosity.. Even if we haven't said a
thing about her father but Vien knew it was him we are talking about now. She's
intelligent and very observant and it's no surprise why she ran after Elisa when
the phone rang. She must be listening when the phone was answered.
"Lucas?" I said impatiently wishing he would drop the news right away or else I
would die from suspense.
"My apology," He said as he drew in a breath. "The nurse entered just now to
check on Ace." He explained and I heard the sound of footsteps in the
background then the sound of the door closing followed.
"What happened?" I asked with my voice loud and shaking. My foot impatiently
tapping against the floor.
"I just want to tell you that the operation is successful. Any time soon, he would
wake up." Lucas said after an extremely long silence.
Slowly, I sat down on the bed and blinked my eyes several times until the words
sunk into my brain. Ace's is safe, I repeated the words inside my head over and
over again
Without me knowing tears raced down my flushed cheeks and relief washed over
me. A heavy burden was lifted off my ċhėst.
I'd been waiting to hear those words. Now tbat it finally happened I was lost for
words. The relief surging inside me was indescribable.
"Ace is now in good condition so you don't need to worry about him. He's a hell
of a fighter, he would be fine." He ȧssured with great confidence and I believe
him.
Without a doubt in my mind, I know Ace would wake up soon. He would

survive this ordeal because he promised me he would return and I trust him so
much that I would be willing to wait even if it takes a long time.
"Yes he is a fighter. He would survive." I agreed tearfully. My ċhėst wanting to

burst from emotions swirling inside me.
When the call was over, I lowered the telephone into the bed and fell into a
trance.
"What did Lucas say?" Elisa asked tensely. Her beautiful face marred with worry
as she hastily sat beside me on the bed, Vien followed beside her.
When I didn't reply right away, she touched my arm gently in order to take my
attention.
"A-ace is fine." I whispered after a moment of silence. "The operation was

successful." I replied. Grateful tears keep flowing from my eyes like an endless
waterfall. I was so happy that I couldn't even stop the tears clouding my vision.
Faith's babble came to my attention and I snapped out of my trance. Almost

immediately, I picked her from the bed and cradled her into my arms.
"Thank goodness." Elisa exclaimed. The worry in her face dissolved and her
expression brightened with relief. She stood up from the bed in order to face me.
She laid a comforting hand into my shoulders. "I believe Ace would be okay.
One of this days he would come back home and you will be a family again." .
I look up to her and reciprocated the radiant smile on her lips. "Yes, I strongly
believe what you said will come true."
"Mama." Vien said to steal my attention. She came trushing to me with a jovial
smile upon her pinkish lips and wrapped her dainty arms around my neck. "I-I'm
h-happy p-papa is f-fine." She said intently and brought her fingers to my cheeks
and dried my tears with her palms.
I looked at her fondly and pulled her closer to my arms, using my vacant hand.
"Mama is happy too. When your father recovers, he will return home and we
will be together again." I told her.
We were still in that position when suddenly the door of my room flung open
and Claire burst inside the room with her face pale with anxiety. Her sapphire
eyes immediately darted to my direction. "W-what did Lucas say?" She fearfully
asked and I swear I'd never seen her this troubled and anguished before.
Within seconds, she was already in front of me. I haven't spoken yet and here she
is crying with uncontrolled tears."What happened to Ace?" She asked louder this
time. Fear glimmered in her wide- stretched eyes.
"Ace's fine now." I told her.
Relief flooded her face. She lifted her fingers to her face and wiped the wetness
on her cheeks. "I was so scared…. I thought I would lose the only son I have."
She clasped her fingers tightly and muttered a quick prayer of gratitude. She then
turned to me, this time her face was clear and her eyes shone with hope.
"Lucas Nicholas told me that the operation was successful and anytime soon Ace
would wake up." I explained and Claire listened intently, her eyes focused and
unblinking as she look at me.
"I'm beyond relieved that he passed the most critical part of the operation. Let's
just pray that he would immediately wake up." She said with admiring
optimism.
I nod my head in agreement. I was hoping the same way too. Now that Ace's
operation was successful I'm praying that he would wake up soon.
Chapter 176 - FAMILY DINNER
The dinner held in the spacious hall of Crawford Mansion was simple but very
intimate. It was held in celebration of Elisa and Ethan's wedding and for their
upcoming first son. Also, Ace's successful operation was included in the
celebration.
The long rectangular table draped with pristine white cloth stood at the center of
the hall. Huge selection of mouth-watering food was spread on top of it.
The chairs surrounding the long table were fully occupied. For the first time after
more than a month of separation, I was able to share dinner with my whole
family again. I missed this kind of bonding and I revelled at the sight of seeing
my whole family together as they talked happily on their seats.
There was only one person missing for me—it was Ace. But knowing that he's
out of danger eased my worries a lot and I contentedly began to eat while
listening to the comforting sound of voices in the background.
A soft hand landed on my cheeks.. I looked to my side and smiled encouragingly

at Vien as she pointed to a food which was out of her reach. I took it for her and
served her plate. I was rewarded with a vibrant smile from her cute, little lips.
"T-thank you mama," She mumbled and poured her attention to the food in front
of her.
I glanced at my side, to the nearby crib
where Faith was lying and saw her peacefully asleep. At least she hasn't been
awakened by the sound of voices. I returned my attention to my plate and
resumed eating.
After everyone had eaten the plates had been cleared from the table, all of us
ȧduŀts shared a bottle of vintage wine from Father's favorite selections he kept in
the cellar for rare occasions like this.
I only sipped a little wine so I need not worry when I need to brėȧstfeed with
Faith tonight.
Vien was given a fresh fruit shake and she was happily sipping through the straw
when I looked at her. I reached for a slice of dark forest cake and served her
plate.
"T-thank you mama." I heard her say again as I was munching the cakes. I was
glad that her speech has improved a lot. She doesn't stutter so much. The therapy
helped her greatly.
My fingers brushed her soft honey hair and watched her eat with my eyes
glowing with fondness.
Vien is such an adorable child and she looked so much like Ace.
Later that night, I found myself staring at the high ceiling of my room while I
was lying on my bed. I couldn't sleep even though I tried.
Vien was already fast asleep in her pink pajamas. She's even snoring softly as
she lay next to me.
I eased myself from the bed until I was leaning on the headboard and reached for
the strands of hair that was covering her face and tucked it behind her ears.
The soft cries coming from the crib quickly took my attention. I carefully get off
the bed and hasten to the crib where Faith lay. The instant I lifted her into my
arms, she stopped crying. I rocked her into my arms and hummed a song until
she was fast asleep. Afterwards, I carefully laid her on the crib and sat on the
edge of the bed.
It was nearly twelve but my system couldn't feel the slightest sign indicating I'm
sleepy. Even my eyes, they are still wide open.
Sighing, I gave up forcing myself to sleep and abandoned the bed to pull a sealed
box from under the table. I padded to the walls to adjust the ceiling light on—not
too bright as not to wake up my children—just enough for the lights to
illuminate the room.
I took a small chair and a cutter and sliced through the tape that sealed the box
until it was opened. Setting the cutter aside, my attention was now to the box in
front of me. .
The delivery had arrived around three pm in the afternoon. I was surprised that it
arrived because no one informed me about the package. And then I realized the
package was from Lucas since his name was written on the sender.
When the courier was gone, I immediately called him and asked what the box
was all about. He apologised and told me it slipped off his mind to inform me
about the package. He said that it was Ace's few remaining belongings and it
was his best friend's request for the items to be sent back home to me.
I returned my attention back to the present and pulled the first thing my hands
came in contact with. A picture frame. When I turned the picture so I could have
a look, a sudden wave of nostalgia hit me when I saw our wedding photograph.
It took me an incredible amount of self control not to burst into tears.
The date of our wedding was printed below. I was surprised that Ace was able to
keep this important memorabilia.
A wide smile was plastered on my red lips as I stood beside my groom.
Ace stood beside me, arms possessively wrapped around my thin waist. He was
wearing a white tuxedo. His sleek brown hair was neatly brushed to the back.
His exquisitely blue eyes looked overly bright and he stared at the camera with a
golden smile on his lips.
I sniffed.
My fingers slowly went to my cheeks and discovered it was damp. I didn't

realize I was crying.
Chapter 177 - ACE'S SECRET
Damm, I missed him so much, I realize as I gaze at the photograph in my hand.
I pulled myself together and gently lowered the fragile object on the top of the
carpet and wiped the tears on my cheeks with the back of my palms.
'Stop crying now. Ace would not want to see that tears in your eyes.' Said a part
of my brain and instantly I stopped crying.
Taking a deep breath, I resumed rummaging inside the box in search of other
valuables until I came across with a thick sketchbook.
With eyes wide, I eyed the sketchbook with growing curiosity as I settled it on
top of my ŀȧp. After flipping the cover, the first drawing that came to my view
was a colored drawing of me.
A gasp of surprise tear on my lips. .
It was the night of the party I was introduced as Beatrix Crawford to the public.
I didn't almost recognize myself at first but after a long, intent look it dawned on
me that I was the woman descending down the staircase in a stunning gown in
the color of fiery flame. My chin was slightly tilted forward in a defiant manner
while my eyes shone bright as if the stars and the moon shone in it.
Ace was able to capture the emotion dancing on my face making the drawing
realistic. It requires a remarkable memory and keen eyes to make the drawing so
breathtakingly detailed as if it was real.
'And one day she discovered that she was fierce and strong and full of fire. And
not even she could hold herself back. Because her passion burned brighter than
her fears.'
The quote was beautiful and I revelled in it. My fingers traced the fine strokes of
his handwriting, it almost looked as if it belonged to a woman based on its
neatness. Not only could he paint but he could write well too.
I turned to the next page and instantly I was filled with amazement seeing myself
in my favorite off shoulder dress with floral prints with the garden as my
background.
Cradled into my arms was Faith while soft morning sunshine ċȧrėssed my face.
The painting was able to capture the tender look upon my eyes while I gaze at
my daughter. Ace was very good when it comes to portraying emotions in his
work.
Looking at the drawing made nostalgic memories come flashing back at me.
I flipped the pages again and again. I was surprised to know that all of the
drawings were of me and it was taken inside the Crawford Mansion during the
first few weeks he arrived and became father's personal gardener.
Ace must have been sneaking and secretly making his drawing without me even
noticing it. He must have drawn them when I wasn't looking at him. I wonder
how he was able to do that.
There was a drawing of me strolling on the lawn alone, the subtle wind brushing
to my flushed cheeks as it danced to the length of my hip length hair. There was
a mysterious glint upon my eyes as I looked at the sun, slowly descending from
the horizon.
I couldn't recall that day nor could I understand the expression playing on my
face at that moment. I wonder if it was longing or loneliness. I don't know.
Shrugging my shoulders, I flipped to the next page and the next until I reached
the very end. Another wave of surprise hit through me when my gaze landed on
our first ever family picture. .
On a single white Victoria Sofa, I sat primly, cradling Faith in my arms who was
wrapped in a light pink cloth. My inky black hair cascaded down my back like a
waterfall. My chin was set into a defiant manner, my eyes shone with
determination as I looked straight ahead.
Standing beside me was Vien. A sweet smile could be seen on her angelic face.
She was wearing a lavender dress with a ribbon tied on her tiny waist matched
with beaded shoes with the same color as her dress. Standing on her back, with
his left hand holding Vien's small shoulders and his right arm draped protectively
on my shoulder was Ace.
He looked so simple and yet so gorgeous with his casual jeans and white shirt.
Few loose hairs strands playfully cover his forehead giving him a boyish appeal.
Ace longed for a complete family and that time the only way to make it possible
is to create a memory through painting.
Once more tears welled my eyes and blurred my vision. I told myself to be
strong but it sometimes gets difficult when I think of him lying on the hospital
bed with various apparatus attached to his helpless body while I wonder when he
will wake up.
What if he never wake up again? Asked a part of my brain that made my heart
bear like crazy inside my ċhėst.
No! Ace would wake up! A part of my brain argued and I believe it. I dried my
tears using the back of my palms and forced myself to return back to work.
Negative thoughts will never take me anywhere, a logical part of my brain told
me.
I closed the canvass and placed it on top of the table so I could look at it later.
Sighing, I turned my attention to the box and peered inside. I saw nothing except
some of Ace's clothes and bottom wears.
Slowly, I emptied the box and place the contents on top of the carpet.
The scent of his favorite cologne still lingered on his clothes. I momentarily
closed my eyes as I carried his favorite t-shirt close to my nose and inhaled its
sweet scent until it comforted me.
When I finally lowered the t-shirt and peered inside the box to make sure it was
empty, a sealed envelope caught my attention. I picked it up and looked at it
closely and noticed that it was dated a year ago.
My fingers hastily tear the envelope then pulled the document inside. I spread
the the paper and my gaze read through the words written.
It can't be! It's impossible!
My fingers gripped to the glass table for support. It's a good thing I was sitting
on a chair or I would have collapsed to the floor.
What I learned tonight was enough to shook me.
Ace and I was still married.

Chapter 178 - BIRTHDAY PLANS
Days passed by so quickly, like a subtle wind passing by that I lost track of the
days only to be surprised after discovering that it's been two weeks weeks since
Ace's successful operation. It's been two weeks since discovering that Ace and I
weren't divorce which basically means I'm legally his wife and he…. My
husband.
There wasn't a day in my life I didn't think of him. He was like a shadow
following me wherever I went. Even when I closed my eyes at night he was
there telling me to wait until he came back. I believe he would come because I
feel he would and I trust him so much that he wouldn't give up knowing his
family was waiting for him.
Life wasn't easy without Ace. But with every passing day, my new found
strength taught me to move forward and patiently wait until he comes back
home. That's the only wish I have for my birthday which I didn't realize would
be four days from now.
"Phoenix? Are you awake?"
The soft knock on the door shattered my wandering thoughts.. A soft stream of
sunlight permeating through the partially opened blinds I forgot to close last
night told me it's about past seven in the morning, this time everyone was
already up and I'm the only one who's still in bed.
I didn't sleep well last night. Faith's tantrums keep me awake all night. It was
around three in the morning when she finally slept peacefully and so I did.
The soft knock continued, urging me to open the door. With a soft groan, I rolled
out of the bed, careful not to wake up Vien beside me who was peacefully
sleeping and padded to the door.
"Good morning!" Claire greeted cheerfully, a smile tugging at the corner of her
lips."Did I wake you up?" She added apologetically. Her gaze wandered past me
until it reached the bed and an instant fondness sprung to her eyes after seeing
that her grandchildren were still asleep.
"You didn't. I was already awake when you knocked." I replied, mirroring the
smile she gave me.
"I know there's many things bothering you now. Just in case it slips from your
thoughts, I just remind you that we're going to a boutique today for the gown you
will wear this friday, on your birthday."
I made an inward groan, wondering why I forgot something so crucial. Perhaps

Claire was right, there's too many things going through my thoughts that I forgot
today's important appointment.
A sigh broke to my lips, "Thanks for reminding me, I honestly forgot about it." I
replied apologetically. She gave me an understanding smile and patted my
shoulders reassuringly with motherly affection.
"It would be around ten…. Don't worry about Faith and Vien, Elisa and Ethan
would take good care of them while we are in the boutique.
When Claire was gone, I slowly closed the door and padded back to the bed. I
didn't lie down, just sat on the edge of the bed wondering if I could tell both
Papa and Claire that I'm not looking forward to the party. I only wanted to spend
it alone with the family without visitors. A simple lunch party exclusive for the
family would suit my taste more but I was afraid father wouldn't agree to that
idea and he would shrug it of by telling me that he haven't been on my birthday
since I was a little girl and he wanted to make up with the time we'd lost by
throwing a grandiose birthday celebration.
It was around 8:30 when I walked downstairs for breakfast.
Everyone was already seated across the long table and the only vacant seat was
mine and Vien's. I pulled the seat for my daughter and allowed her to sit first
before greeting everyone good morning. While everyone ate, father talked about
the business and then mentioned Hotel De Amore which was still under
construction. He talked about different topics until the conversation drifted to my
birthday.
"I decided to invite all my business ȧssociates and family friends. It's going to be
a big party." Father said, making me groan inwardly in protest. The Crawford
Mansion would be swarming with guests if he's going to invite them all.
They continued to discuss everything about my birthday and when it was over,
all the details regarding the celebration were discussed. Not a single detail was
left unsettled.
The party is Masquerade themed. It would be very exciting and I would

definitely look forward to it if the situation is different. Unfortunately, I wouldn't
fully enjoy my own party because Ace wasn't there to share the precious moment
with me.
The event will be held in the Grand Hall and since it could only cater to nearly
five-hundred guests in maximum, the garden would be opened to cater for more.
There would be an orchestra to spice the dance floor.
"Have you decided on the color of your gown yet?" It was Melissa, she was
seated on the chair opposite me. .
"I haven't chosen yet, My." I replied, shaking my head.
"Cobalt blue would compliment you, my dear." Melissa exclaimed cheerfully

after lifting a glass of water to her lips.
"Vien wanted that color for her gown. I have to choose another color." By the
mention of her favorite color, Vien's face lit up, and she stopped drinking her
orange juice to look at us with wide, expectant eyes.
"C-can I have the c-cobalt blue dress mama?" She asked shyly, her eyes
alternately darting towards Claire, Melissa and me.
"Of course Vien!" It was Claire who agreed cheerfully.
Melissa's lips broke into a smile and she nodded her head in approval. "Yes, you
can have the cobalt blue for your gown, Vien. It would suit your porcelain skin.
We'll just find another attractive color for you mama's gown."
Vien smiled and resumed finishing the remaining orange juice in her glass.
In the end, it was decided that I should wear a scarlet or maroon dress. Just like
what Melissa and Claire agreed upon, red would be a startling color to my skin
color.
Chapter 179 - PREPARATION
The Belle Boutique was a two story building painted in an elegant combination
of silver and gold. The transparent glass windows gave a glimpse of the cozy
interior of the place. The automatic sliding door, the red carpeted floor, and the
painted cremé colored walls scream of luxury.
Awestruck by the glamour surrounding the place, I slowly stepped inside, the
hills of my stiletto sinking into the plush carpet.
"Welcome to Belle Boutique." A soft female voice said in greeting. I tore my

gaze away from the floor, raised my head and saw a petite woman with bright
hazel eyes and wide smiling mouth.
"Hello." I greeted warmly, waiting for Claire to follow behind me after properly
parking the car in the parking area.
"How may I help you Miss?" She asked politely. The sweet smile on her lips
widened.. In a curious tone she added, "You looked familiar. Did we meet
before."
Before I could even reply the sliding door flung open and Claire entered, the car
key still dangling into her long, slender finger.
Automatically, my eyes darted behind my back where she stood. The woman
looked at her too, her already large eyes widening in recognition.
"Claire!" The petite yet elegant woman exclaimed before hurriedly crossing the
distance between separating them.
"Belle!" Claire was surprised."I thought you're in Paris?" She asked.

"Vacation over." The woman called Belle sighed. "I would love to extend my
leave and go travel but there's too many things to be done in here so I returned as
quickly as possible. Damn, you looked wonderful Claire! Have you discovered
the fountain of youth? You look even younger now."
Claire laughed. Her cheeks furiously blushing from the compliment. "You
haven't changed Belle. "You looked great too! You looked eighteen and not
twenty-eight!"
Belle beamed at her friend. "Remind me later to give you a discount."
The women laughed heartily.
"Come here, darling. I will introduce Belle, the designer of all this great work
and the owner of this boutique. "Claire motioned me to come and I did. "Belle,
this is Beatrix Crawford, the eldest and the only daughter of Alexander
Crawford."
The designer's eyes went wide, her fingers flew to cover her parted mouth, "Oh
my god, you're the splitting image of Melissa! We've met before and it's during
one of the parties held in the Crawford Mansion."
I gave Belle a smile. Suddenly I recognize her now. I remember seeing her at a
party. Her face is too pretty to be easily forgotten. I also read various articles and
saw her face in magazines, featuring her exceptional and exceptional designs.
"I'm Belle Heusaff." She held her hand to me and I took the privilege to shake
her hands. She has nice, smooth hands.
"We came here to look for a gown she could wear for her birthday." Claire
explained, as we walked to the center of the room, passing through the awe-
inspiring gowns with intricate designs worn by the mannequins.
"Oh I would love to show you my best collections! Please follow me." Belle said
and motioned us to follow her on the Vip area which was located on the second
floor.
The moment my gaze landed on the off-shoulder lace gown, I instantly fell in
love with it. The soft, sleek fabric glowed magnificently under the light of the
chandelier, further enhancing the exquisite scarlet color. The off shoulder sleeve
gracefully falls down the mannequin's arms in a seductive manner.
Overall the gown was simple but very elegant. It has a heart-shaped front and a
plunging neckline. The diamond cut on the back exposes a bit of skin. But it
didn't change the fact that it's breathing and I want it. .
Very carefully, I reached for the dress the mannequins were wearing, and felt the
familiar softness of the cloth beneath my fingers. While I did so, Ace lingered on
my thoughts and I can't help but wish that he was here so I could listen to his soft
murmurs of approval. He would surely love the dress on me.
"The color would perfectly suit your smooth, porcelain skin dear." Belle said in
approval. Claire wordlessly agreed, eyeing the gown too.
I didn't try the gown since it was obviously too big loose on my slender frame.
Belle ushered me into another room which was her office and took my
measurements before jotting them down on her notepad.
"I would definitely be there." Belle smiled, accepting the invitation I kept in my
bag.
"I'm both honored and ecstatic for the opportunity to see a Crawford-Greyson
wear one of my works."
After the boutique appointment, we didn't go home yet. The event organizer
wanted to meet with Claire to discuss further details regarding the Masquerade
party.
We went into a cozy, Italian restaurant which was nearby to meet with Arianne.
When we entered the place, she was waiting on a table, she raised her hand and
waved to attract our attention.
Once we were seated comfortably on the seat, we didn't immediately discuss the
Masquerade Party which I'm thankful of. Arriane had ordered in advance and
when we arrived, the food was immediately served.
I'm starving and I almost sighed contentedly when the delicious aroma drifted to
my nostrils.
We ate in silence. It was not long before the hearty lunch was finished.
The waiter return to buss out the soiled dishes and replace the plates with platters
of desserts.
"The highlight of the Masquerade ball would be, the dance." Arianne began
enthusiastically. "Your father and eight brothers will dance with you."
I scooped the cheese icecream using the dessert spoon and lifted it to my mouth,
allowing it to melt before speaking. "That sounds so exciting." I replied, my lips
slowly curling into a smile. It reminds me the of the first party I attended on the
Mansion.
The conversation drifted from what type of flowers would be displayed on the
center tables, the color of the table cloth, the selection of food on the buffet
table, and many other concerns regarding the Masquerade Party. Claire handled
everything with grace.
Chapter 180 - SECRET
An hour later the conversation finally pulled into a stop and by that time
everything concerning the Masquerade Party had been settled. Claire saw to it
that even the tiniest detail had been discussed. She's determined to make the
party a huge success and I witnessed how she's doing her best. I greatly
appreciated her for that.
Claire contentently ate her Lava cake. A mysterious glint playing upon her
sapphire eyes.
"I couldn't wait to see the outcome of our plans." It was Arriane, slowly rising
from her chair when we finished the superb dessert. I and Claire abandoned our
seats and shook hands with her.
"Arriane and I will make sure that this year's birthday celebration will be the
most memorable day of your life." Claire exclaimed, the glint upon her eyes
burned brighter. I was intrigued why but I kept the questions to myself..
We walk towards the door while Claire continues to converse with Arianne. A
uniformed staff opened the door for us, we thanked him and headed for the
parking area to get our car.
After saying our goodbyes, Arriane climbed on the driver's seat and turned the
engine on. She's in a hurry, the florists and the owner of the catering service
wanted to meet up with her to finalize the details regarding the party.
We watched until her car was nowhere to be seen before making our way to the
car.
I slumped beside the driver's seat where Claire was seated. She's the one driving
the car.
When the car was smoothly running along the peaceful afternoon sky, Claire
chatted about the party and how she couldn't wait to see me walk down the stairs
with the enigmatic scarlet gown.
I listened to her attentively, noting the tireless enthusiasm in her tone. I couldn't
help but smile fondly every time she says something funny. Having Claire with
me was like having a mom and a best friend at the same time.
"You've been silent my dear. Aren't you happy?" She asked, throwing me a
sideway glance before focusing her attention to the road.
The sudden question startled me. It took me a few seconds to respond, "I'm
happy Claire. It's just that I missed Ace so much and I wish he was here with me
so I could celebrate my birthday with him." A sigh broke from my lips.
She patted my hands reassuringly, "You'll be with my son very soon." She said,
turning to my direction. Her lip was smiling. Before she turned her attention
back to driving I caught a glimpse of another mysterious gleam in her eyes.
When we arrived at the Crawford Mansion
Claire went inside the house first after I told her I'll call Lucas Nicholas and ask
him how Ace was doing.
I developed a habit of calling him daily to check on Ace's just to make sure his
condition is improving. Lucas Nicholas would be expecting my call.
With my phone in my hand, I turned to the garden and his number.
Lucas Nicholas sat on the chair in front of a glass window. The city glowed
beautifully under an equally beautiful star-studded night in front of him.
He enjoyed the scene, it gave him peace and cleared his mind off Alexandria, his
wife. .
The luminescent scarlet liquid in the wine glass in his hand glowed against the
light. It enchanted him that he lifted the glass in his lips and savored the
sweetness of the vintage wine. He nearly closed his eyes as the warm liquid
slithered on his throat.
The sound of his phone vibrating snatched his attention. He knew she would
call.
He reached for his phone on top of the round table beside him and pushed the
answer buŧŧon.
Just like before, Phoenix asked how Ace was doing. He told her the truth. "Ace's
doing fine and his condition is getting better each day."
She contentedly listened as he told her about Ace's progress. She was so jubilant
about hearing her husband's miraculous improvement that he could almost
imagine her wiping the tears in the corner of her eyes as he listened to his
explanation.
"I'm happy he was fine. I'm praying that his condition will continue to improve."
"Do you love Ace?" He asked.
"I do." She whispered.
"Have you told him you love him?"
There was a short pause again. "I didn't." She said in a tone laced with regret. "I
have loved him since I was eighteen and probably I will continue to love him
even after death.
"Make sure you tell him that soon."
He lowered the phone on the table with a smile on his lips.
"Did you hear that Ace? She loves you." He said without looking at the man
seated on the edge of the bed and quietly listening.
"I'm not deaf." Ace replied irritably. "Why am I not allowed to call my wife?"
"You will ruin the surprise everyone prepared for her if you do." He replied
sternly. "Well at least you heard her voice."
"It wasn't enough." He abandoned the bed and pulled a chair and sat beside him.
Lucas grabbed the wine decanter and poured the contents into a glass then
handed it to Ace. Ace had woken up in a coma almost a week ago and he was
released from the hospital yesterday.
"You will be with her soon." Lucas promised. "I already booked a ticket. We will
be flying back to Cordova this thursday." He added which Ace replied with a
resigned sigh.
"I couldn't wait, each day without seeing her was torture." He poured the
contents of wine into his mouth and gave Lucas a sullen look. "If we were not
best friends I could have punched you for this."
Lucas chuckled, ignoring his remark then asked. "Have you brought a gift yet?"
"I bought a diamond solitaire for our engagement and a pair of gold bands."
"I'm looking forward to becoming the Bestman."
"Let's just hope Phoenix would say yes. She will be mad at me for scaring her."
"Goodluck to that." Lucas replied, amusement dancing on his inky black eyes.
Chapter 181 - THE DANCE
I sat still in front of the dresser fidgeting with uncertainty. Claire had told me
earlier when she happened to pass by my room that the guests started arriving.
An hour had passed since then and more guests arrived and they will continue to
increase until the party starts. It was the thought of facing different faces tonight
which fills me with dread and discomfort.
A soft sigh escaped from my lips. If only Ace was here, I wouldn't be so
pressured because I have someone to lean on. I pushed the thoughts as fast as it
arrived before it could ruin my mood. Dwelling over something impossible
wouldn't help overcome my anxiety.
There was a knock on the door.
"Come in."
The knob turned then it opened.. Claire entered my room, she was already
dressed in a halter top gown made of fine silk. The color of the gown perfectly
matched the color of her lively sapphire eyes. She was holding her Masquerade
mask in her right hand.
"You're nervous." She stated, her gaze sweeping over my face.
I turned my attention in the mirror to check my reflection. The woman staring

back at me looked stunning. Who would have thought that her fingers were
freezing cold and her legs were trembling underneath her gown. But Claire was
able to tell how I actually feel. It must be instinct or she wouldn't be able to
know.
There's no way I could deny it so I turned to her and said the truth, "I am."
She laid her left hand on my shoulders. "You don't need to be nervous, I'm here.
Chin up. You looked perfect tonight."
Her words were soft and calming like a mother's feminine touch. Claire knows
exactly how to make me feel better.
Slowly, the stress nagging me for an hour eased and I found myself able to
relax.
"This is your moment, the night is yours. Enjoy while it lasts. Something you've
been asking for a long time would be yours tonight."
But I only wanted Ace. I almost told her. Thankfully I was able to keep my
thoughts to myself.
I concealed the sudden surge of sadness with a smile on my lips. If Claire sensed
the sudden shift in my mood she didn't react, instead she changed the topic.
Her dainty fingers touched my curly hair and smiled admiringly at my reflection
on the mirror. "Curly hair, looks good on you darling."
"I think so too." I replied shyly. Admiring the curls framing my face. The style
gave me an air of mystery that suited the scarlet gown I wore tonight.
"Your father is eagerly waiting downstairs. He couldn't wait to introduce you to

the guests."
I abandoned the soft cushioned seat. But before leaving, I took a last lingering
glance at the full length to practice the smile I needed to show everyone. When I
was quite satisfied that my smile didn't look forced, I made my way towards the
door beside Claire with my masquerade mask in my hand.
When we were almost near the stairs, I put my masquerade mask on and took a
deep calming breath before walking towards the stairs.
Father climbed up the stairs and I hooked my hand around his arms when he
reached my side. He grinned behind his mask and leaned closer so I could hear
his words amid the sound of laughter and voices in the background. "You looked
like a princess, my unija hija." He said and instantly a smile curled on my lips.
"Thank you papa. You looked amazing too. Claire couldn't take her eyes off
you." I teased and I was rewarded with a chuckle. .
"And you Mi Amor, you looked like a queen." He said, turning to Claire.
He took Claire's gloved finger and kissed her palms like a perfect gentleman
which made her cheeks turn into a bright shade of red.
"Ladies and gentlemen, here comes the birthday celebrant, Beatrix Crawford. "
The hustle and bustle stopped then all eyes turned to our direction as we slowly
walked down the stairs. For once, I was extremely thankful for the mask
covering half of my face, it helped me feel invisible against a hundred pairs of
eyes.
The orchestra starts playing, soft pleasant sounds fill the whole room.
Under the bright, glittering light of the chandelier, the guests gathered dressed in
their best masquerade attire, their gazes following our movement down the
stairs.
At the foot of the stairs, Melissa Crawford waited, her mask lowered to her
hands making the smile on her face visible.
Surrounding her were eight of my brothers, all dashing and outstanding in their
respective tuxedos. Women from every corner of the room couldn't help but
devour the delectable sight.
Standing beside Melissa was Elisa, who's beauty reminds me of a Greek goddess
in the cremé colored gown she wore. Faith was snuggled beneath her arms.
Clutching Ethan's arm was Vien. She looked adorable in her cobalt blue dress.
The color of her gown was a perfect color for her smooth, porcelain skin. Her
hair was curled in exactly like mine making her look like a doll.
The whole family was there. Claire and Elisa were there. Hundreds of guests
were also there. The only person missing was Ace but he wasn't coming. But I'm
content to wait, even if it takes years I'll wait for him.
Once we reached the bottom of the stairs, Claire let go of Father's hand and
joined Melissa, Elisa, Vien and my brothers
The crowd parted, giving way while father led me to the dance floor where I
placed my palm into his own.
For a moment, the crowd dissolved and so did my worries. I was only aware of
my father swaying me on the dance floor. For the very first time since we walked
downstairs a sweet smile curled on my lips. Even if my husband wasn't here at
least I have my whole family with me. That's the best gift I could ever receive on
my birthday.
Chapter 182 - THE DANCE 1
The best love is the kind
that awakens the soul;
that makes us reach for more,
that plants the fire in our hearts
and brings peace to
our minds.
That's what I hope to give
you forever.
–The Notebook–
✫✫✫✫
My reservations flew out the window. I found myself moving to the rhythm of
the orchestra, enjoying the slow movements of my feet while forgetting that
everyone in the room existed. .
This night is mine, this is my moment. Enjoying it is the best thing I could do.
This event won't last forever so I might as well cherish this moment while it
lasts.
My lips wouldn't stop smiling the entire time as if nobody matters to me except
gracefully moving on the dance floor while father holds me.
This is the second time I was able to dance with him. The first time was during
my birthday last year. It was a bit saddening that I wasn't able to dance with my
father during my younger years and even on the day I turned eighteen. But I was
still grateful that I've got to know my father and I still have the chance to dance
with him on the future birthdays I will have.
"Happy birthday, mi unica Hija." He gazed at me lovingly, tenderness welled on

his bright inky eyes. "A year was added into your age and so your beauty
increased." He added with a smile.
"Thank you papa." I mumbled, reciprocating his smile.
"Are you happy?" He asked softly after a calculated pause.
I was surprised by the question that it took me a moment to respond,"Of course,

I am happy, papa." I told him and it was the truth. Though I wasn't one hundred
percent happy because Ace was not here but still I am happy at the moment.
"I'm glad you are, my daughter. You've had had enough hardships in your life,
"He swallowed hard and sniffed. "It's time for you to finally be happy." Tears
flickered on his eyes as he looked at me.
I hugged him tight. "Thank you for everything papa." I mumbled, wiping a tear
from the corner of my eyes.
"I'm willing to do everything for my only daughter." He said and laid a kiss on
my forehead. .
When the dance was over, father led me to where Ethan was waiting. Even with
his mask on, I recognize my brother. When father let go of my hand and found
his place beside Claire and Grandma who looked dashing in their matching beige
dress, Ethan captured my hand and pulled me into the middle of the room.
He was grinning from ear to ear as he whirled me to the dance floor. "You're the
prettiest woman tonight, big sister." He whispered close to my ears so his voice
wouldn't be drowned against the music.
A grin appeared on my lips. "Do I? Or was it because it's my birthday." I teased

him and I was rewarded with a wide smile. His eyes were hidden behind a mask
but I could imagine how his inky eyes crinkled underneath.
"You're always beautiful, big sister, but tonight you stand out among the rest."
He replied softly and I felt how sincere he was.
"I believe you now." I chuckled. Mirth danced into my eyes as I placed my
gloved fingers into his shoulder.
The soft music coming from the orchestra filled my ears as we moved on the
dance floor. All eyes followed our movement but it didn't bother me like it did a
while ago. In fact, I was enchanted by the seemingly magical moment that I
didn't pay attention to the crowd.
"Happy birthday. I wish you all the best, above all happiness. May everything
you wish come true tonight."
"Thank you, Ethan. I hope it will."
"I'm guaranteed that your ultimate wish will come true." He said confidently.
Sadness swiftly flickered inside me. I only want Ace to be here tonight, said a
part of me. Could it be possible?
I vanish the thought as fast as it arrived. I don't want to feel sad, just for this
moment I want to be happy.
The song was fading in the background and the next song was about to play
from the orchestra. We pulled into a stop and Ethan leaned closer and landed a
quick kiss on my cheeks before he let go of my hands.
Rhylle was eagerly waiting for his turn, before the next song could begin he took
my hand gently into his own and led me to the center of the room. He couldn't
take the grin on his face as he did so. "Happy birthday sissy." He greeted me.
"My only wish on your birthday is for you to provide me with a handsome
nephew who is as handsome as I look. Or if possible, a nephew who is far more
good looking than me."
My head was thrown backward. A crunchy laughter erupted from my lips.

Thankfully the music was so loud that my unlady-like laughter didn't reach
anyone nearby, for my grandmother would go crazy if she ever heard of it.
"You're kidding right?" I asked, trying hard not to burst into another unlady-like
laughter.
Rhylle smiled in response then his smile turned to laughter. "I'm not. You'd given
me two lovely nieces and I want a nephew this time."
"You need to have a girlfriend first." I told him jokingly. Rhylle was the gentlest
man among my brothers. He's twenty-three but never once had a girlfriend.
"I was turned down." He said, finally after a moment of silence. He was pouting
like a boy whose favorite toy was taken away from him.
Afraid that I would hurt his feelings, I suppressed the smile forming on my lips.
"She must be blind for turning you down." I told him. I didn't say it out loud to
console him but because it's the truth. Who would turn a good boy down? She
must be blind not to see his good qualities.
"Let's not talk about my lovelife. I don't want to ruin your birthday." He said, a
blush stained his cheeks.
I chuckled and fondly patted his hair like a little kid. It was one of the things I
wasn't able to do when he was still a child.
"Wait for the right girl to come along. It would be all worth it."
I kissed him on the cheeks before he let go of my hand.

For it was not into
my ear you whispered,
but in my heart.
It was not my lips
you kissed,
but my soul.
✧✦✧✦✧
The next dance I had was with Skye
He took my hand into his own and swayed me into the dance floor while the
soft, subtle music played from the orchestra.
The wondrous sound pleasantly filled my ears and I closed my eyes, allowing
myself to get carried away.
Just this moment I wanted to enjoy and be happy so I could add this night to one
of the most memorable days of my life..
"Happy Birthday, Beatrix, my dear lovely sister." he said and my eyes fluttered
open.
"Thank you Skye." I replied, flashing him an appreciative smile.
I continued to listen to the sound of the playing orchestra when all of a sudden I
felt the weight of a stare on my shoulder. True, everyone was looking at us on
the dance floor but this feeling was different.
That moment my eyes slid to the door where I felt someone was staring at me, a
man entered the door and had his attention directed on me. His face was
concealed behind the mask and it completely hid his features.
My pulse quickened and I gasped. He was tall and muscular. The black tuxedo
he wore clung to his body, giving him a well-dignified stance. It was hard not to
spot him in the sea of people, he was too remarkable not to be noticed.
Looking at him felt like I was looking at Ace. My heart quickened at the
thought.
"Something wrong, Beatrix?" Skye asked and when he touched my arms it made
me realize I wasn't dancing anymore.
"Sorry, I thought I saw someone familiar." I told him, placing my hand back to
his shoulders to resume the dance.
"Are you sure?" He asked, not yet convinced.
"Yes, of course! I'm fine." I replied cheerfully. .
I wasn't sure if he believed me but I was thankful when he shrugged his

shoulders and said nothing more.
The man standing on the door was gone and a part of me was surprisingly
disappointed and sad at the same time. Disappointed that I haven't had a closer
look at him and sad, knowing he couldn't be the man I was praying to
miraculously come to my birthday and take me to dance.
A soft sigh escaped my lips. Skye stopped moving. If he didn't let go of my hand
and land a kiss on my cheeks I would not realize that his turn has ended.
The next dance I shared was with Troy. He greeted me with a happy birthday and
I thanked him.
I was already so distracted that I nearly missed a step as we danced. Fortunately,

Troy is an expert dancer and a good partner too. He guided me well after I
missed a step.
Letting go an inward sigh, I forced myself to focus and not repeatedly think
about the man I had seen standing on the entrance. I understand that a part of me
was quietly wishing it could be my husband despite knowing it would be
impossible.
I swallowed hard and turned my head to the direction I saw him but he was
gone.
Blinking my eyes several times, I asked myself if it was just my imagination. My

eyes must be playing a trick on me.
The dance ended so soon or perhaps because I wasn't paying much attention to
it. Troy kissed me on the cheek before joining the crowd.
Keith stepped in front of me and offered his hand which I gladly took and I let
him pull me to the center of the room where we started to waltz.
As we dance, the erratic sound of my heart continues. I couldn't quite

comprehend what I felt. It's as if I'm nervous and excited over something I don't
even understand.
"Happy birthday, big sister." Keith spoke, waking me up and pulling me away
from my burgeoning thoughts.
"Thank you Keith." I replied.
"Something bothering you?" He asked. I was surprised that he easily noticed I

was restless.
"I'm sorry, was I that obvious?" I asked. Astonished.
"It was my intuition telling me." He replied. Worried.
A smile stretched on my lips. "I'm fine, Keith." I told him. "Don't worry about
me."
We continue to dance in silence. My eyes darted to the crowd in search of the

mysterious masked man but he wasn't there.
"Enjoy this night, sister. I promise, this will be your most memorable birthday
ever." Keith said in ȧssurance. A mysterious glint playing in his eyes which the
mask he wore wasn't able to conceal.
And before I could ask what he meant, the orchestra stopped and so the dance
did. He let go of my hand and I regretfully watched him walk away. I was still so
consumed with curiosity that I felt sorry for not being able to ask him what his
statement was supposed to mean.
Calix arrived and offered his hand to me. I took it and we started to dance as the
orchestra began to play another song.
He didn't say anything as we danced. Calix, among my eight brothers, was the
silent type, very opposite of Ethan's personality. But he was the gentlest person
I've ever met. His mother died when he was a child and he'd grow up depending
on no one except himself.
Calix was the youngest and didn't have much in common with the rest of his
older brothers even if they are all close, and that perhaps was the reason why he
was so shy and introverted.
We danced in silence while both listening to the background song, his hand on
my waist while my hand was placed on his shoulders.
Once more, I felt someone's heavy stare on my back and without me even
turning around to see, I knew the man I saw entering the door earlier was
looking at me now.
Love is just a word until
someone comes along
and gives it meaning.
—Paulo Coelho—
✦✧✦✧✦
I couldn't turn and look back to confirm my ȧssumption but I just knew he was
there. Surprisingly, the thought was making me nervous for an unknown reason.
Butterflies fluttered my stomach, my hands went cold underneath the gloves, and
my heart made a somersault inside my ċhėst.
I told myself to focus and enjoy the dance but I just couldn't. I was too distracted
that I missed a step but Calix came to my rescue and helped me recover my
poise.
Calix said nothing nor did he make a remark about my lack of focus.. He was
putting it mildly, ȧssuming that the amount of guests swarming inside the room
was what made me all fidgety.
The music came to an end, indicating that his turn has ended.
Calix laid a kiss on my cheeks, "Happy birthday sister," he whispered. His lips
stretched into a shy smile.
"Thank you." I replied and flashed him a smile.

"Please enjoy the party." He told me.
"You should enjoy it too," I reminded him, tenderly patting his head like a little
boy. "Don't just hide in the corner."
"I will." He promised and stepped aside.
Blithe stepped into the place Calix vacated. "Can I have this dance, my lovely
sister." He bent his knees, mimicking a graceful prince and elegantly held his
hand to me.
"Of course, I wouldn't be able to say no." I responded, taking his hand. A giggle
escaped from my lips as he led me to the center of the room while everyone's
eyes followed our movement.
He placed his hand on my waist while my hands slid to his shoulders.
"Ace would be so proud of you now. You looked ethereal—like a goddess

descending straight from Mount Olympus." Blithe said in a voice thick with
appreciation.
A wave of sudden sadness hit through me. "Yes he would be." I replied, biting
back the tears. .
"You miss him don't you." My brother said, It was not a question but a
statement.
"Of course I do." I whispered weakly, "There's not a day in my life that I didn't
think of him." I swallowed the lump in my throat and forced a smile into my
lips. "I would give everything I have just to have him here tonight."
Blithe hugged me tight, providing me the strength and comfort I needed. I placed
my head into his shoulders. His hand ċȧrėssed my back in reassurance. "Don't
worry, you're going to be with Ace soon." I was so absorbed with my thoughts
that I didn't realize his real meaning.
I bit my lower lip and forced myself not to cry. I don't want to burst into tears
while a hundred guests watch me under the spotlight. Once I cry the pain, it
would be inside the privacy of my room where no one could hear nor see my
tears, except the silence.
"Everything will fall perfectly into place, Beatrix. Whatever you'd been asking
for, it would be all yours soon." Blithe ȧssured me. He wrapped me into his arms
one last time, kissed me on the cheeks and whispered the words 'happy happy
birthday' before he let me go and retreated to join the crowd.
I was left alone in the middle of the room. Confused.
The orchestra stopped and the room was engulfed in a total silence.
And then in the midst of my inner musings, the man that was mysteriously
occupying my thoughts emerged from the crowd. He walked with the elegance
of a King and he seemed to own the crowd as he walked by.
My breath hitched in my throat upon realizing he was striding into my direction.

The sound of my heart drumming hard reached my ears. I was even surprised
that the crowd hadn't heard of it.
When he was a step away from me, he stopped.
The sweet musky scent of perfume permeated my nostrils, triggering the

fluttering of buŧŧerflies in my stomach.
Gosh, he smelled so much like Ace!
The thought made my heart ache. His huge resemblance to him made me miss
my husband even more.
He moved a step closer until the distance between us was only a ruler a part. He
offered his hand to me.
I peered into his face but the mask he wore completely hid his features, giving
me no clue what he looked like underneath.
My eyes landed into his hand. He had long, nice fingers and it reminded me so
much of Ace. Even his towering height, his broad shoulders, and the way he
carried himself with an air of dignity reminded me of Ace. But this man couldn't
possibly be my husband. Ace was still in the hospital. Unconscious. The thought
broke my heart.
Blinking back the tears attempting to fall down my cheeks, I reached for his
hand as I set aside all my inhibitions. A single dance won't hurt, I told myself.
Almost immediately, the moment the warmth of his hand touched mine, my
pulse jittered. A soft gasp escaped my lips. Even the feel of his hand against
mine feels so perfectly familiar to me. It would be impossible to dance with him
and not think of the man I love
His hand tightened around my hand and for a fleeting moment I closed my eyes
to savor the sensation our joined hands created.
He raised his other hand into the air. As if on cue, a well-dressed woman
climbed onto the stage, a microphone in her hand.
Then the curtain beside the stage parted open, exposing a large screen.
As the instrumental of my favorite song began to play in the background, my

wedding pictures began to play on the screen one by one.
The soft nostalgic tune of 'There You'll Be' filling the room, triggered nostalgic
memories to flash.
True love isn't
Romeo and Juliet.
It's Grandma and
Grandpa who grew
old together.
✦✧✦✧✦
His hands captured my own and he placed it around his neck where it should be.
Then his arms slid around my waist and pulled me close to his ċhėst until no air
could pass between us. The soothing warmth of his body made my eyes flutter
close.
He doesn't only smell like my Ace and looks like him physically. His touch felt
like Ace too. The thought made a tear drop from my eyes..
When I think back on these times
And the dreams we left behind
I'll be glad 'cause I was blessed to get to have you in my life
When I look back on these days
I look and see your face
You were right there for me

The singer start to sing. I listened intently to the song' s lyrics with my eyes still
closed while very slowly we moved to the rhythm of the song. It was Ace's
favorite song and so was mine. Hearing it play only intensified my yearning for
him.
If only he was here then I have nothing to ask for more. My birthday would be
beyond perfect. My whole family is here and so are my children. What more
could I ask for? This night would be so magical and the joy I would feel would
be beyond words.
In my dreams, I'll always see you soar above the sky
In my heart, there'll always be a place for you for all my life
I'll keep a part of you with me
And everywhere I am, there you'll be
And everywhere I am, there you'll be .
The lyrics simply hit straight to my heart making me so emotional. The emotions
I'd been trying to contain broke loose and a tear fell from my eyes… then
another… and another until I was quietly weeping. The mask I wore proved to
be a useful disguise to hide my tears.
Well, you showed me how it feels
To feel the sky within my reach
And I always will remember all the strength you gave to me
Your love made me make it through
Oh, I owe so much to you
I thought I was brave enough to hide a lonely part of myself tonight but I was
mistaken. It took a single song and a mysterious man to push me into tears.
The man's hold tightened around my waist in response as if he felt my inner

battle. He pulled me closer into the warmth of his body, providing me with all
the comfort he could give.
I let my head drop into his ċhėst. The musky scent of him fill my nose, helping
the turmoil inside me calm down a bit. My ear is pressed close to his ċhėst and I
could hear the erratic beating of his heart. Was he nervous? Why would he be? I
asked myself with my heart in the same condition as his.
The song went on and we continued to dance. A hundred pairs of eyes were
watching us but I felt as if we were alone inside the hall. I couldn't hear anything
except the song and I couldn't see anything except him.
It's as if the universe paused and the world stopped spinning. The only thing that
seems to matter was the dance.
Very slowly, his fingers went to my hair. Then he ċȧrėssed the mask that covered
my face.
He was tall, and I looked up to him in order to see his face and know what he felt
but the mask he wore completely hid his expression. The mystery surrounding
him thickened but my curiosity to know him more only deepened.
When he lifted my mask off my face, I didn't protest. Instead, I allow him to take
it off as if I was baring my very soul to him. His fingers gently wiped the tears
from my cheeks until it was completely dry. He was so tender that my heart
wanted to weep.
In my dreams, I'll always see you soar above the sky
In my heart, there'll always be a place for you for all my life
I'll keep a part of you with me
There you'll be
The last part of the song ended but the instrumental continued to play in the
background, making the scene even more emotional than it already was.
"Happy happy birthday, Phoenix." He whispered.
My lips parted open in shock. Was the fates playing a practical joke on me? Why
did he sound exactly like my husband?
I opened my mouth to speak but no words emerged from my lips. Instead, a

warm stream of tears flowed freely down my cheeks.
He ċȧrėssed the wetness of my cheeks with his fingers. "Hush, stop crying my
love. I'm here…"
He took off his mask, exposing his handsome face to me.
"Ace…" A sob erupted from my lips. My vision turned hazy by the amount of
tears I'm shedding.
I lifted my hand to reach for his face only to stopped halfway. "Are you even
real?" The question just slipped from my lips." My hand limply fell to my side.
He allowed the mask to fall on the floor. His hands captured my own and
brought them to his face to feel the warmth of his cheeks. "I'm here now… I will
never leave you alone again, love." He murmured, his eyes wet with unshed
tears.
When he pulled me into his arms, everything melted away, including my doubts.
My hand clung to his neck and his arms encircled my waist.
Ace was hugging me. I couldn't believe it!
The thing I'd been asking for came true. I have nothing more to ask, everything I
ever needed was already in front of me.
Chapter 186 - PROPOSAL
There is no pretending,
I love you,
and I will love you
until the day I die.
And if there's life
after that,
I love you then.
✦ ✧ ✫✧ ✦
"I missed you, love…" Ace murmured close to my ears, his fingers rubbing my
spine up and down. "There's not a day after I wake up from coma that I didn't
think of you. I nearly gone crazy waiting for the day I will meet you again."
I shut my eyes tightly until a star bursts into my eyes.. If this is a dream, I don't
want to wake up and realize he is gone. We'd been apart for too long and it
would shatter me inside if I were to discover he's an illusion created by my mind
to cope up with loneliness.
"I thought I would go crazy too when you were brought to America for your
operation. I was so afraid that I would never see you again." The words burst out
of my lips as the memories of that fateful night flashed back on my thoughts.
The fear, anxiety, and forlorn returned, reminding me of the sleepless nights I
spent wondering if I will ever be with him again.
"Hush, love."He murmured tenderly, lifting my chin up so I could look deep into
his eyes. "It's over now… let bygones be bygones… I'm here. I will never leave
you again. Never. I love you Phoenix. I never loved anyone the way I love you. I
will continue to love you until our hair turns grey and until we can't walk
anymore."
His fingers trailed on my cheeks, slowly and tenderly. The soft ċȧrėss on my skin
made my heart swell with emotions.
After pulling a box from inside the pocket of his tuxedo, he pulled a ring inside,
knelt in front of me, and whispered the words "Will you marry me… again?"
Disbelief made me speechless. For longer than intended, I stood there with my
mouth wide open and my eyes stretched wide. I expected some beautiful things
to happen tonight but this unexpected marriage proposal wasn't in the list.
Tears welled my eyes. The moment was so amazing that it took me a bit long to
respond. I cleared my throat. My eyes met his exquisite blue eyes and I replied,
"Yes, I will marry you."
I wiped the tears off my cheeks with the back of my palms and extended my
hand to him. He slid the ring into my ring finger, it fit perfectly like a well-made
glove. The diamond solitaire glowed beautifully against the magnificent light of
the chandelier.
Ace got up almost immediately after he put the ring into my finger and wrapped
me into his arms, his face buried into the crown of my head.
My arms wrapped around his waist and my head leaned on the hard muscles of
his ċhėst. Holding him this close feels like heaven to me.
I raised my head up to him, our gazes met, hunger and yearning for each other
took over. His lips descended on mine, it almost took an eternity before the
warmth of his lips touched my own.
The kiss was soft and slow, melting my knees into jell-o. My eyes fluttered close
as automatically my hands clung to his neck for support. .
His arms tightened around my waist, pulling me closer to the hard muscles of his
body. Even air couldn't pass in between us by how close he was holding me.
For a moment it was only the kiss that matters. The crowd disappeared, the
noises dissolved into the distance and everyone else stopped to exist.
His lips moved to mine coaxing me into response and despite my shyness I
kissed him back with the same eagerness. The kiss lasted until we're both
breathless. If it weren't for the sound of cheers and the loud round of applause,
the kiss would last longer.
Ace ġrȯȧnėd when he set my lips free. "I missed your love and I can't get enough
of the kiss but we still have guests to entertain. Let's save it for later." He
whispered and winked at me.
A blush crept into my cheeks in response.
He placed his arms protectively around my waist and led me in front of the stage
where my whole family was waiting.
We are greeted with cheers and congratulations not only from my family but
from the sea of guests. Ace couldn't stop grinning, showing everyone how proud
he is that I said yes.
I on the other hand couldn't stop smiling like crazy. The feeling of having him on
my birthday was so surreal that I feel as if I'm floating in the air.
I lost count of how many hands I touched and how much kiss I received on my
cheeks. I was even sure that none of the guests would linger on my memory
when it was finally over.
When the crowd that gathered around us finally dissolved, Lucas Nicholas, Ace's
best friend strode in our direction. He was wearing a black suit and tie that
looked good on him. A bunch of girls at every corner kept eyeing him.
He had discarded his mask and it was in his hands now. The mask was truly
annoying and speaking of it, I wonder where we left ours. It was probably lying
somewhere on the floor.
"Congratulations Ace, ." Lucas Nicholas said, pulling into a halt. For the first
time, I saw Ace's best friend smile. The muscles on his face stretch a bit, giving
him a boyish look. He then turned to me, the smile on his lips widened,
"Congratulations, Phoenix." He added.
"You will be the Bestman man at our wedding. " Ace informed him.
"I gladly accept the privilege." Lucas replied. "So when is the wedding? I need
to prepare the gift in advance."
"Well, as soon as possible before Phoenix could change her mind." Ace said and
Lucas chuckled.
I couldn't help but smile from his silly joke.
As if I would dare to change my mind, said a part of my head.

Chapter 187 - FATHER AND
DAUGHTER
The first true love every
girl has is her father.
No one will ever replace
him as the love of her
life.
✦•✧•★•✧•✦
At the corner of my eyes I spotted Claire heading in our direction. She was
wrapped in an off shoulder beige gown that gave emphasis to her tall and elegant
frame. Her beautiful curls loosely hung on her shoulders and it framed her face.
She looked good tonight, good is even an understatement. She looked stunning.
She'd always been a beautiful woman but tonight she looked ethereal. Who
would have guessed that she's Ace's mother and also the grandmother of two
lovely children..
Regally standing beside Claire was Alexander. His right arm protectively draped
around her elegant shoulders. Father looked equally good in his black tuxedo, a
couple of eyes followed him as he walked past the guests. The two looked good
together, almost like a perfect couple. Though Father and Claire haven't
announced their status yet, obviously they were smitten with each other. First
love never dies after all.
Lucas and Ace suddenly fell silent. Turning my gaze to them, I saw them
looking at the approaching couple. But it was not Father and Claire Ace was
looking at. It was Vien who was shyly hiding behind his mother where his gaze
was nailed at. My lips parted in surprise. I didn't see her at first and it took me a
moment to realize that she's even there.
"Vien…" The word trailed out of Ace's lips. His eyes were all wide and misty.
He stepped forward but stopped as if he suddenly changed mind. He was
breathing heavily as he waited for the three to reach us.
My hands reach to his arm, trying to give him comfort with the soft ċȧrėss of my
fingers against his skin. His gaze remained locked on Vien. His deep blue eyes
flickered with tears. I could see with clarity as various emotions swirl around
them.
My heart swelled inside my ċhėst. The scene made me want to weep too.
Watching the reunion between Ace and Vien touched my heart. It's been a long
three years—or was it four—since the last time Ace saw her. Seeing her now
still shocked him. That's how exactly I felt the first time I laid my eyes on my
daughter.
When I thought it's going to take forever, Claire and Father reached our spot.
Vien remained hidden behind Ace's mother but her wide, unblinking eyes
remained glued to Ace as if she's trying to figure out if he was indeed her father.
"Come here, Vien." Ace spoke, his voice cracking. He cleared his throat and
swallowed hard. Vien stood still in her place, her exquisite blue eyes— a perfect
replica of her father—flickered with tears. "Papa is here baby." He added. This
time a tear fell down his cheeks.
"Papa." Vien said, the words sounded more of a question than a statement. For a
split second she remained silent as if contemplating the words. I held my breath
as I waited how she would respond.
The room fell into a deafening silence. Even the orchestra stopped playing.
Vien took a step closer and closer. When she was a couple of steps away from
Ace, she pulled into a stop and looked up to him. Her eyes stretched wide as it
wander to his face.
"Papa." She spoke again but this time it wasn't a question anymore. It was a
word spoken without a tinge of doubt. She crossed the distance between them
and jumped into Ace's arms. Sobbing.
I lose control of my emotion and a sob bursts into my lips. Only a statue would
feel nothing while watching the scene. I dried my tears with the back of my
fingers but the tears won't stop falling. I gave up wiping them and continue to
look at them with a wonderful feeling in my heart.
Ace hugged Vien so tight with his eyes firmly close. Tears fell down the
smoothness of his cheeks. The emotions swirling inside me made my ċhėst so
tight that I could bȧrėly breath.
Ace and I waited for so long for this moment to come. When we thought Vien
died on that night on the car accident, we'd given up hope meeting her again. But
god is good, he let my daughter live so we could have her with us and be a
whole family again. And now the most awaiting reunion between Ace and Vien
slowly takes place, I almost couldn't believe it myself. .
If this is a dream, I don't want to wake up. I would rather die than realize that
everything had been only a dream.
I sniffed and wiped my eyes with the back of my palms to clear my hazy vision.
And when my eyes finally moved to the crowd, it took me a moment to realize
everyone was crying too. My whole family and so the guests were wiping a tear
in their eyes. Everything that happened to us was in the news and every soul
inside the room knew the hardships we've been through because of Ace's family.
Our story touched their hearts and now they're happy to share this wonderful
moment with us.
Ace wiped the tears on Vien's face with his hands. He looked deep into her eyes
and began ċȧrėssing her face. "Papa will never allow anyone to take you away
from us again." He vowed and landed a soft kiss on her forehead.
Finally I crossed the small distance that seperates us and joined them. Ace pull
me into his arms and hugged the two of us. I mometarily freed myself out of
Ace's hold when I spotted Elisa in the crowd. She was holding Faith in her arms.
I went up to her and took my baby into my arms. Faith was asleep. The party
must have exhausted her.
When I return back to Ace, he laid a soft kiss on Faith's temples and wrapped me
back into his arms. The room erupted into a round of applause. Camera's start to
flash in our direction.
At last, after all the hardships and struggles we are finally reunited.
Today, on my birthday, everything I ever needed was given to me; Ace, my

daughters, and my whole family. I have nothing more to ask. Everything I ever
needed to survive was right here with in my reach.
✦•✧•★•✧•✦
To my wonderful readers,
MR CEO'S PREGNANT EX-WIFE is finally coming to an end. A few more

chapters and the story would be finished soon. First, I want to thank you all for
your patience for waiting for each update. To those who are not aware, the
reason I wasn't able to update for so long is because I'm still under treatment
during those times. Taking five tablets daily drains my strength and makes me
feel dizzy all the time. I was depressed too that I couldn't write a single chapter.
Now that my treatment was over I'm planning to return to writing again and
continue my unfinished works.
Thank you all for supporting me on my writing journey! I love you all….
To those who is interested in Lucas (Ace's best friend) I will be writing his story
soon (after I finish MCPEW) The title of the story is THE DUKE'S
VILLAINESS WIFE IS AN IMPOSTOR. I'm hoping you will like it too.
✦•✧•★•✧•✦
SYNOPSIS
She survives after six months of coma but the baby she wasn't aware she's
carrying didn't make it. She left the country and tried to rebuild her life despite
everything. Three years later, at the privacy of her home she was abducted.
While trying to flee from her abductor, the car she was driving was wrecked into
a fatal collision.
Chapter 188 - ALONE TIME
The radiant moon stood beautifully upon a wonderful star-studded sky. The soft
subtle wind from the garden ċȧrėssed my skin but I didn't feel the cold at all. The
warmth of an arm wrapped around my waist provided the warmth I needed.
The garden looked magnificent under the pale glow of the moonlight. It looked
like a scene straight out of a painting. Aside from the occasional sound of
nocturnal insects and the sound of hush voices from afar, the garden was
peaceful.
After an endless round of Congratulations from the jovial guest, Ace and I
managed to sneak out of the garden unnoticed for an alone time together.
"Are you cold, love?" He murmured against my ears, my thoughts fled. The
warmth of his lips against my skin sent a ticklish sensation all over my body.
"I'm not cold, love." I replied and turned to face him.. My arms as if they have a
mind of their own encircled his neck. In return, his arms encircled my waist and
pulled me closer into his body until my body was pressed to his own that even
air couldn't pass between us.
He smiled. It was a sweet, seductive smile that instantly melted my knees and
turned them to jell-o. "I miss you…. Words are not enough to express how bad
I'd been wanting to be with you." He'd spoken the words with so much love and
tenderness that I found my ċhėst swelling with joy.
The pools of his exquisite blue eyes were glowing. He looked like a demigod at
the moment as the pale moonlight illuminated his face giving him a mysterious
yet alluring look.
For a moment, my eyes fluttered close. Savoring the peaceful night sky while he
holds me close. I imagined this same exact scene inside my mind over and over
again. Never did it cross my thoughts that it would happen now. And now it's
taking place, my heart keeps beating erratically inside my ċhėst. I love him so
much that it shattered me when I thought I lost him. But now that he's here with
me, my anxiety and fears vanished as if they didn't even exist.
"I miss you too, Ace…" I murmured, slowly opening my eyes. " I too couldn't
put into words how much I missed you. The months we've been away from each
other feels like years to me. When you left, you took a part of me with you and
I'd never felt complete since then. But tonight when I saw your face, all the
hollows and emptiness nagging inside me was filled with warmth. And for a
long time, I feel whole again." My hand went into his face and cupped his jaw
into my hands. "Please… don't leave again. It would break my heart if I saw you
walk away." Tears clouded my vision and when I blinked my eyes it fell on my
cheeks.
"Hush… don't cry my love. It breaks my heart to see you in tears. I gave you my
word, I will never leave you again. Never. Even if someone would aim a shotgun
at my head, I'll still remain by your side even if it means death." He took a deep
agonizing breath and wiped the wetness of my cheeks with his fingers. "I lost
you a couple of times before but now that our lives are finally at peace, I will
never lose you again. I love you, love. I love you so much that if I were to
choose between loving you and breathing, I would use my last breath to say I
love you."
He wrapped me into his arms more tightly. The warmth of his body pressed
against mine gave me the comfort and sense of inner peace. For a moment the
world stopped moving. Everyone around us faded into a different dimension.
There's only the two of us.
When his lips claimed mine, the emotions I'd been trying hard to suppress broke
loose. A groan escaped my lips. My hands clung around his neck for support.
My knees felt like noodles, if I wasn't holding onto him I already slumped on the
cemented pavement with my buŧŧ first.
I moved my lips into the rhythm of his own. He was moving slowly but it feels
like I'd been running miles and miles by how my heart was beating fast inside
my ċhėst. His heart beat, I could almost hear it too and it was beating erratically
like mine.
The more we kissed the more thirsty and greedy I became. I just can't get enough
of the kiss I'd been deprived of for months. When he finally let me go, I was
breathless and so was he. Even if I was trying to chase after my breath, I'm
perfectly fulfilled inside.
I laid my head into his ċhėst with a contented sigh. I could spend the night with
him like this and not feel tired at all. Just having him with me feels like heaven
to me.
"Love?" He called after a moment of silence.
"Yes?" I mumbled sleepily against his ċhėst. The sweet scent of perfume
clinging to his cloth permeated my nostrils and it was making me sleepy.
"When you blow out your candle, what did you wish?" He asked, ċȧrėssing my
hair with his palms.
The question instantly made my lips stretch into a smile. I look up to him with
eyes twinkling with mirth. "What did you think I wished for?" I shot him back
the same question he asked me.
"A successful career?"
I shook my head. .
"The safety and abundance of the family?"
"That's only my secondary wish."
He sighed. "I gave up…. So tell me what did you wish for?"
"I wished for a son." I told him.
His eyes went huge. A wide smile broke into his lips. There was a glint of tears
at the corner of his eyes. "I want a son too." He whispered, consumed with joy.
He wrapped me into his arms and buried his face into my hair, inhaling the scent
of my favorite shampoo. "Let's make a son tonight, love." He offered.
"I would love to." I replied.

Ace broked into laughter.
Chapter 189 - TO WED SOON
The best feeling
in the whole world
is watching things
finally fall into place
after watching them
fall apart for so long.
✫✧ ✫
"Good morning sleepy head. It's time to wake up."
A soothing voice whispered against my ear, rousing me from a peaceful slumber.

Groaning, I turned away from where the voice was coming from and buried my
head on the pillow.
"Mama, wake up…" Another sweet voice whispered in my other ear. "We're
going to look for your wedding gown today."
Another groan escaped my lips. My eyes slightly opened but the sudden blinding
light permeating through the open venetian blinds made me close them again.
"Later honey… give mama another twenty minutes please. I promise to get up
and prepare for our appointment." I mumbled sleepily, hoping they would leave.
It was Ace's fault why up to now I wasn't up yet. We spent the night sprawled on
bed, mȧkɨnġ ŀȯvė, and trying to make up for moments we've lost. It was already
dawn when we fell asleep. He couldn't blame me now for waking up late.
"Wake up love…." Ace whispered to my earlobe. His hot breath tickled my

ears.
"Five minutes." I murmured.
He chuckled and buried his nose on my neck. "If you don't wake up, I'll find
other ways to get you up." He teased me and without a warning his fingers
tickled my armpits. My eyes snapped open. A scream erupted from my lips.
"Aaace!"
Vien giggled as she watched me get up from the bed, grabbed a pillow and threw
it towards Ace. His shoulders shook uncontrollably with laughter as he looked at
me. He caught the pillow in time before it could hit him in the head and he put it
aside where I couldn't reach it.
"You overslept, love" He said as he gestured to the wall clock. My eyes followed
his hand and saw the time. It's past ten already. My eyes went wide as realization
hit me. I overslept too much.
I hastened out of the bed and scrambled at my feet. The last ember of sleepiness
faded. For a split second I was fully awake. .
"Oh, jeez." I mumbled as I grabbed a fresh towel from the cabinet. "I'll prepare
in ten minutes." I told them and hurriedly entered the bathroom and took a quick
bath.
Since I was in a hurry, I didn't bother to tie my hair. After brushing my hair into
submission, I let it fall freely behind my back like a cape and went downstairs.
There on the Kitchen table Ace was waiting.
"Faith was in the Garden. Elisa brought her out for a walk. Vien was with her
too." He explained as I took the seat beside him.
"Did Vien eat breakfast?" I asked. Eyebrows furrowed.

"I let her eat first before allowing her to go to the garden."
My concern faded. It was then replaced with a smile. "I'm starving." I said. My
gaze surveyed the dishes spread on top of the long table. The pleasant scent of
food permeated my nostrils. My hunger intensified.
"And so do I." He replied.
Together we ate in silence. Just having him with me in the kitchen while we ate
together was heaven to me. It's one of my simple pŀėȧsurės in life.
"That knitted dress looks good on you." He remarked just after finishing his
breakfast.
Warmth spread on my cheeks. "Thank you." I said shyly, "It was the first thing I
grabbed inside the closet. I'm in a hurry and I decided to wear it without
bothering to think about how I look."
He laughed and when he did his eyes crinkled in the corner. "I bet you look good
in whatever you decide to wear." He said.
The compliment made my cheeks blush furiously. Before I could say a word, he
vacated his seat and held his hand to me.
"Shall we go?"
I nodded my head and took his hand. He kissed me on the cheek before we
marched to the door.
✫✫✫✫
"Moma can we go to the mall and buy some books after we finish picking your
wedding gown?" It was Vien. She was seated in between me and Ace on the
backseat of the car. Miller, Claire's butler, was the one driving.
After tearing my gaze to Faith who was comfortably seated in her father's arm, I
shifted my attention to Vien and placed an arm around her shoulders. "Sure, my
big princess. What particular books do you have in mind?"
"I want some coloring books. And reading materials for beginners. I want to
learn how to read so I could teach my little sister when she grow up." She
replied. Her exquisite blue eyes glowing.
Ace and I looked at each other, suppressing a smile from stretching on our lips.
He patted Vien's head affectionately. "Papa will buy everything you want, my
princess." He promised.
Vien was elated. She leaned on the soft cushion behind her with a sweet smile on
her lips.
Thirty minutes later, the car stopped in front of Belle Boutique. Miller got out of
the driver's seat and opened the door for us. Vien excitedly clamber out of the
car. Her curious gaze darted on the attractive gowns displayed on the glass
window the moment her feet landed on the pavement.
I got out of the car and Ace followed behind me.
An instant smile lit up my face as I took Vien's hand and pull her to the upscale
entrance of the building.
The last time I came here was too look for a birthday gown.. Who could have
thought that I'll be returning here and this time it was to select my own wedding
gown.
Chapter 190 - THE ENDING
God made you.
God made me.
Then he whispered,
'meant to be.'
✫✫
It's been a while since we met Ace. I'm glad to finally meet you again."
It was Belle, the owner of the wedding boutique and his mother's long time
friend
who greeted us the moment we entered the upscale building. She came to me
with a sweet smile on her lips and kissed me on the cheeks.
"What lovely daughters you have. They looked like you. They are beautiful. "
She said, her glance shifting from Faith who was in her father's arms and to Vien
who stood beside me and holding my hand.
"You're looking great Belle." It was Ace. He was grinning from ear to ear.
"I'll give you a large discount." Belle said, making Ace burst into laughter.
"Anyways Claire had told me in advance that you're looking for a wedding
gown?" She asked, turning to my direction.
"Yes, we are."
"Do you have a particular design in mind?"
"Anything in white would do." I replied shyly. I'm not that picky and I have seen
her collection of gowns before and I know whatever gown she would
recommend would be commendable.
"Anything you wear would look good on you, Phoenix. " Belle said and my
cheeks flushed from that compliment. "Please follow me, I'll show you my
exclusive wedding gown collection."
We entered a wide, spacious room where a line up of mannequins stood, each

mannequin wore Belle's latest wedding collections.
The displays were all pretty but there were three gowns that stole my attention
and I couldn't decide what to choose between the three.
The three gowns were all off shoulder but it was their designs that differed them
from one another. The first one is a lace gown with intricate designs, the second
was decorated with swarovski, and the third one was made of satin which was
embroidered with floral designs.
In the end, we chose the white lace gown. It was off shoulder with, A-line front,
and it looked beautiful. It looked good on me, Ace told me, in which Belle
completely agreed. I love the gown. It was simple yet chic and it was not heavy
like the other two so I decided that it would be my wedding gown. .
After the appointment in the boutique, by Vien's eager request we went into the
mall where we ate lunch in a restaurant. When we finished, we went to the
bookstore to buy books for Vien.
I was holding Faith into my arms while Ace usher Vien to the section where the
children's book was located. I couldn't help but smile as I watched them walk
away.
My heart feels overwhelmed by the sight of the father and daughter bond
between them.
After they selected the book Vien wanted, Ace paid it on the counter when and
then we decided to head back home.
Days passed by so fast and almost two weeks had passed since we started
making preparations for the wedding and now, I couldn't believe that Ace and I
managed to accomplish everything in less than two weeks when it usually takes
less than a month to prepare such a grand wedding.
"Are you nervous, love? '' It was Ace asking behind me as I sat on the bench
outside the garden.
I looked up to him and smiled. "Of course not, love. I'm actually excited." I told
him, referring to our wedding tomorrow which would be held in church. "How
about you?"
Ace grinned. "I'm actually nervous." He said to my surprise. He occupied the

space beside me and took my hand and wrapped them in his large ones.
"Why would you be?" I asked. Curious.
"I'm afraid you would change your mind." He said with sincerity. I would have
laughed at his remark if he wasn't serious. I bit back a laugh and cleared my
throat.
"I'm not going to change my mind, love." I ȧssure him.
"Then I'm afraid that I will wake up tomorrow and realize that all of this was
only a dream."
I cupped his cheeks with both of my hands, looked deep into his eyes and
whispered, "That's not going to happen. This is our reality. We've been through a
lot before and I know that we're going to be happy now especially that
everything has fallen perfectly into place."
Ace momentarily closed his eyes, savoring the feeling of my hand framing his
cheeks."Thank you, love. I feel better now," He said when he opened his eyes.
I laid a soft kiss on his cheeks. "After the wedding we're going to be busy
again."
Upon the mention of it, Ace ġrȯȧnėd. We only have a one week honeymoon
period and after that both of us would be extremely busy again.
Ace would return as the Chief Executive Officer of Greyson Enterprises. Aside
from that, he would be managing the Hotel which his father granted him sole
ownership before he was killed.
I on the other hand would be occupied with the task of running the Resort Hotel
which would open in two weeks. Aside from owning the Hotel which my father
gave me as a birthday gift, I would be managing it as it's Hotel Manager. To add
to that, I received a contract from one of the prestigious clothing lines asking me
to become it's model and I'm planning to sign it too since it's only part time.
"Just forget about it for a while. Let's savor the peace for now." He said and
landed a kiss on my lips. "I love you, love." He said softly.
"I love you too, love." I whispered back, my ċhėst overflowing with so much
love.
He placed my head on his shoulders. His arms encircled my waist and in that
intimate position, we watched the breathtaking pale tint of orange spread on the
sky as the sun descended from the horizon.
At last, after the long winding road filled with heartaches, heartbreaks, tears, and
sacrifices, we finally found our happy ending.
Chapter 191 - EXTRA CHAPTER
It's the best
feeling in the world
watching things finally
fall into place.
✧ ✧
I stared at the woman opposite me in the full length mirror with wide, unblinking
eyes. My lips parted in surprise as my eyes swept all over my reflection. I almost
didn't recognize myself. The hairdresser and the make-up artist did a wonderful
job.
Taking a deep long breath, I cast one more glance at my reflection and made my
way out the door. When I emerged Claire was already waiting outside.
The moment I stepped out the door she looked up to me and smiled. A glint of
tears flickered her eyes as she handed me a bouquet of fresh white roses.
"You looked breathtaking!" She exclaimed as her gaze swept from the beautiful
white lace gown then up to my face.
"Thank you, Claire. You looked stunning too." I returned the compliment as my
admiring gaze swept to the pink gown she wore.
She hugged me tight and kissed me on the cheeks. "I'm so happy that Ace and
you are together again after everything that happened between the two of you."
She said the words with so much warmth and affection that my eyes watered
with tears but since I don't want to ruin my makeup, I bit back the tears and
hugged her tight like the way a daughter would hug her own mother.
"I'm so happy too, Mama. It became possible because you've been very
supportive of the two of us."
When the hug ended, Claire dabbed a handkerchief at the corner of her eyes.
"We must go before our tears ruin our look. You must be the most beautiful
woman in the church today."
"Without a doubt I would be the most beautiful woman today—in Ace's eyes."
The mention of my husband made my ċhėst overflow with fondness.
"That is a guarantee." She agreed. "Everyone was already waiting in the church.
We must go before the groom thinks you changed your mind." Claire joked and I
couldn't help but smile. She held my hand and together we walked to the door.
✧ ✧
The bridal car skidded to a stop in front of the church. I pushed the door open
and got out of the car. The moment my high-heeled shoes stepped on the red
carpet the cheering crowd greeted me.
I took a deep, calming breath. It's not the first time I will get married, I told
myself so I don't need to feel like a first time bride. But even though it wasn't my
first wedding, it's the wedding where my whole family was there for me for the
very first time.
My wandering thoughts scattered in the air when father came to me and engulfed
me into a warm embrace. "Papa." I mumbled, my eyes clouding with impending
tears.
"I'm happy that my daughter is getting married again to the man she loves." He
said and I bit back a sob. "I love you, my daughter." Upon saying the words, he
kissed me on the cheeks. .
"I love you too, Papa." I told him.
He wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes. "Let's go inside the church
before your over excited husband finally decides to march here and pick you up
instead."
He placed my gloved hands into his arms. and together we marched forward to
the door of the church.
The pleasant sound of the piano filled the whole place and the large mahogany
door flung open. My searching gaze landed at the far end of the aisle where my
groom was waiting.
I walked down the aisle as if I was floating into the air. I never knew I could be
this happy. Without me even realizing, a tear drifted down my cheeks.
There seated in one of the benches were Elisa and Ethan, proudly beaming at
me. Elisa was holding my precious little baby into her arms.
Then there was Vein in her beautiful pink dress. She's holding a basket in her
hand as one of my flower girls. Behind her, Melissa stood like an elegant queen
in a matching pink gown like Vien. Beside my grandma, Claire stood, dabbing a
handkerchief at the corner of her eyes.
Madam Stella, Belle, Marcus, and almost the majority of the people I knew were
also present.
"Take good care of my daughter." Father told Ace as he handed me to my groom

upon the moment we reached the far end of the carpeted aisle.
"I will definitely take good care of her until the day I die." He said without
tearing his gaze off me and reached for my hand.
Together we marched forward to the altar.
The wedding ceremony went on and all the while, I felt as if I was floating into
the air. The ceremony happened so fast the next thing I knew we're exchaging
our vows.
"Phoenix, I give you this ring as a sign of my love and devotion. Wear it with
love and joy. As this ring has no end, neither shall my love for you. I promise to
never forget this once-in-a-lifetime love. And to always know in the deepest part
of my soul that no matter what challenges we may encounter we will always find
our way back to each other."
Ace slid the ring into my finger. Tears flowed freely down my cheeks as he did
so.
"Ace, please take this ring as a sign of my eternal love. I promise to love you in
good times and in bad, when life seems easy and when it seems hard. I promise
to cherish you and respect you. May our days be long, and may they be seasoned
with faith, love, understanding and respect forever and ever.
The priests announced us husband and wife. And when he said the word 'you
may kiss the bride' Ace lifted my veil and slowly his lips met mine.
Together, we sealed the promise of a lifetime of love together.
At last, we finally found not our happy ending but our happy beginning…
✧ ✧
Today, Mr. Ceo's Pregnant Ex-Wife has finally come to an end. Words weren't
enough to thank you all for supporting this book. It's been a long journey and it
was your heartfelt comments and votes that kept me motivated all the while. I
am so grateful to all of you who supported this book until the end.
The next part of the book is Lucas's story.. [The Duke's Villainess Wife Is An
Impostor] To those who are interested in his story please keep on reading.
Chapter 192 - TDVWIAI [01] THE
BEGINNING
She survives after six months of coma but the three months baby she wasn't
aware she's carrying didn't make it. She left the country and tried to rebuild her
life despite everything. Three years later, at the privacy of her home she was
abducted. While trying to flee from her abductor, the car she was driving was
wrecked into a fatal collision.
[CHAPTER ONE]
She was his first love…
He was her first kiss…
But fate played a bad joke.
He married her twin sister instead of her.
They say first love is the sweetest.
Today, September 8th, I watched the man I love marry my twin sister.
The unpleasant sensation crawling through my ċhėst splits my heart into two.
My resolve crumbled to the pristine floor, totally wrecked and beyond salvation.
The sound of wedding bells echoed inside the church, the glorious sound that
should have been pleasantly filling my ears sounded like ominous death bells to
my own ears.
Gate crashing into the wedding I'm not invited to wasn't my forte but my dėsɨrė
to see Lucas one last time was so strong nothing could have stopped me. One
last look at his handsome face would be enough. I'll walk away after and not
even look back.
The church fell into a sudden hush and the large mahogany door flung open,
light burst inside the church, and an ethereal beauty stepped inside with slow,
graceful movements of a Queen.
My heart skipped a beat.
The bride was a tall, slender woman with exquisite red copper hair and soft
amber eyes that looked as if they're glowing against the light. Looking at her
now was like looking at my reflection in the mirror. .
The bride looked like a delicate porcelain doll in her magnificent Swarovski
gown as
she gracefully walked down the aisle. The tune 'Here Comes The Bride'
reverberated inside the church as she made her way to the altar.
The bride's searching gaze shifted to the far end of the aisle altar where the
groom waited impatiently. Her lips curled into a smile that lit up the whole room
when a pair of midnight eyes met hers.
It took her almost forever to reach the altar, once she did, the dashing groom
gently claimed her gloved fingers and wrapped it around his own.
Together they march forward.
Tears helplessly tumble down my crimson cheeks as the wedding ceremony went
on.
The groom couldn't take his gaze off the bride. He was so smitten and so in love
with her that for him there's only one girl who exists.
Even the guests too were radiating with joy as they looked at the perfect couple.
I was the only one left out and mourning the death of my heart.
The bride was pregnant but the gown she wore perfectly hid her slightly
protruding belly.
When wedding vows were exchanged, my fingers fumbled on the wall for
support. My legs start to shake, any moment now it would collapse to the floor.
I listened to each word Lucas had spoken. Each word carved deep through my
heart. Just this moment, I want to imagine that I'm his bride and he was saying
his vow to me.
"Now that you both have committed yourselves to one another and to your Holy
Union through the sacred vows that you have taken and by the giving and
receiving of these rings, I now pronounce you husband and wife."
"Those whom God has joined together may, he generously bless Forever."
"You may now kiss the bride. "
The groom eagerly lifted the bride's pristine white veil, a lovely smile tugging at
the corner of his lips.
His lovely smile should have been mine too. But everything he had to offer,
including his love, wasn't mine anymore.
When the groom claimed the bride's lips my world crumbled at my feet.
I died right that moment.
The cheering crowd dissolved and a prison wall void of hope enclosed around
me.
This is pain no words could describe…
I may live a thousand years and yet I would not be able to find the right words to
describe the pain.
My resolve crumbled and my legs collapsed to the floor.
I couldn't stop the waterfall of tears flowing down my flushed cheeks as I hid
into the corner where no one could see me. I buried my face into my palms. My
shoulders shaking uncontrollably with each heart wrenching sob erupting from
my lips.
He is the first one I love.
And the first man I lost.
But no matter how much regrets I have now, it's all too late.
I forced my legs to get up and hurriedly left the church. Sobbing.
The remnants of a broken heart and shattered dreams were dragged behind me as
I ran out of the gates.
If only I did not fall madly in love with the Duke of St. Alexander then this
would never happen.
"Goodbye Lucas," I mumbled softly, looking at the lovely bride and the
handsome groom for one last time.
"I love you…. but Alexandria would kill you if I told you the truth so I
sacrificed."
After quietly saying my goodbyes, I left the church without looking back. I kept
running despite not knowing where to go. I just want to escape from this sad,
painful reality.
My feet ached from exertion but I didn't stop. My brain kept urging me to run
and run to where until my feet couldn't carry me anymore.
Sweat drips down my forehead and neck but I didn't care. I continue to run as if
my life depended on it.
I don't know how long I'd been running but my body screams from exhaustion.
But it didn't stop me either.
The piercing screech of a car pulling to a halt suddenly stopped me from

running. It parked just in my way. Thus, blocking my path as if to make sure I
wouldn't escape.
The car flung open and a tall man in an expensive white suit emerged. He was
one of the wedding guests. But I don't recognize him one bit.
I looked away, afraid that he would see my tear-stricken face.
"Arabella Angelstone…" He said the words more of a statement than a question.
Imminent danger hung heavy on the atmosphere. 'Run' warned a part of my brain
but it was all too late, I could not escape what was destined to happen.
Reluctantly, I lifted my gaze to his and a pair of enchanting eyes in a dark shade
of honey caged mine. There's something about his striking features and the
hellish coldness of his eyes that tells me beneath the surface, an extremely
dangerous man lies.
How menacingly handsome….
My intuition screamed 'run' but my feet were glued to the ground.
The man lifted the gun I didn't know he was holding.
Gasp!
No! I screamed but no words emerged to my lips. My eyes stretched wide and
my eyebrows shot to the sky. "No!"
Shock hit through me like a bolt of lightning when he stepped closer. "Goodbye
Bella." He spoke coldly, sending shivers down my spine.
Bang!
The first shot pierced through my shoulders and I collapsed with a thud, my hɨps
landed hard on the rough cemented ground.
Blood began to trickle from the wound on my shoulder. But the pain was nothing
compared to the sudden twisting pain inside my stomach as if it was ripping into
two.
When my gaze shifted to my lower body, blood began flowing from my inner
thɨġhs down to my legs. There was so much blood that my head started to spin.
My lips parted open to scream for help but no sound erupted from my lips. My
head fell back to the rough pavement, tears flowing down my cheeks.
Bang!
Hot burning sensation hit my ċhėst.
A swirling portal suċkėd me in.. Tired of struggling, I finally closed my eyes

allowing the darkness to take me in.
Chapter 193 - TDVWIAI [02]
UNPLEASANT MEMORIES
I couldn't feel pain and nor could move a body part just to confirm my soul was
still attached to my physical body. The overpowering numbness tingling all over
me was the only sensation I was aware of.
It was dark… very dark. There's nothing to see except the endless stretch of
black that scared me so bad. I Wonder if some kind of morphed monster would
emerge from nowhere would attack and erase the few remains of my pitiful
existence.
It was cold…. Extremely cold that my soul felt as if it was frozen too. Is this
what death feels like?
My drifting thoughts were cut short when out of nowhere a door magically
appeared. Fear and apprehension hit me hard as it slowly opened by itself.
As if an old film rolled, the scene from the past starts playing.
There inside the door, a little girl with red
copper curls gloriously tumbling down her shoulders stood. Her high
cheekbones were flushed and stained with tears. Her full lush lips trembled in
fear while looking at her cat, Miel enclosed in a box, the grievous wound on her
neck leaking with blood.
That girl was me.
Standing beside me was my identical but slightly thinner twin sister, her eyes
were stained with tears too but it wasn't because she's scared and sad but because
of the uncontrollable laughter bursting from her lips.
"Mommy!!!! Arabella killed the cat! Mommy hurry!" My twin's piercing scream
filled the room. Before I could even understand her hidden agenda, hurried
footsteps sounded in the hallway. Seconds later the door flung open with force
exposing father and mother's horrified expression as it landed on the box where
the dead cat lies. Then their gazes landed on my bloody fingers then on the red
stain on my dress which I acquired while trying to revive my pet.
"Arabella!!!" Mom screamed. Her face turned into an ugly mask of rage as she
marched to where I stood. Frozen.
"I didn't do it mommy. I swear! Lexi did it! Please believe me." I spoke,
panic mounting inside me. But my explanation fell on deaf ears then my cheeks
went numb with pain when mom's hand came in contact with my cheeks. The
imprints of the blow left a red mark on my delicate child skin.
I received a severe punishment afterwards. My parents locked me in the attic

after letting me kneel in rock salt for an hour until my knees were all red and
swelling. While I was locked, I wasn't allowed to eat lunch and dinner. I huddled
in the corner of the cold, crowded room. My stomach rumbling and my amber
eyes wide and empty as they stare on the ceiling wondering why I always have
to pay for the sins my twin sister committed.
The scene ended there. The memories move fast forward again, another memory
starts to play, this time it was when I was twelve.
Quietly, my child's feet padded through the dimly lit hallway. I was starving. I
didn't ate much earlier that day because of my fever.
On my way to the kitchen, I noticed the door to my parents room was ajar. As an
innocent child who's life was treated with injustice, I was scared to even peek in
fear that it might cause my demise.
I walked past the door but the words coming from my parent's room were thrown
in shouts that it's impossible not to hear them.
"I'm scared of Arabella! Her behavior is worsening each day and so is her mental
illness. The Psychiatrists gave up on her already. No one could help her now."
Mom bubbled hysterically while dad tried to calm her down.
"Hush…. Stop crying. We will find a way to get rid of Arabella." Father spoke
between gritted teeth. The words pierced my heart like an arrow. Hearing my
name spoken with so much distaste bludgeoned my heart to death.
"Oh please, do something and get rid of her fast before she could kill any of
us....If word comes out that we have a mentally ill child, it would become a huge
scandal. Society would turn its back on us."
"I know....I'll find a way to get rid of her. Money could do everything…" He
said. Determined. .
I marched away from the door. Hunger forgotten. Instead of going to the kitchen
as planned, my stepps padded to the direction of my room with a heavy heart.
The scene was painful…. I couldn't continue watching anymore. Those moments
were the darkest part of my memory and I have buried them in the darkest,
deepest part of oblivion in hopes to never retrieve them again. But today as if
some kind of force wanted to torture me, the memories hidden in Pandora's box,
flung open, unearthing the past so it would come to haunt me again.
I closed my eyes tightly, refusing to witness the next scene but even after I
closed my eyes, the memories came, this time it was my head supplying the
details of my first hand experience.
There I was standing in the corner of the room full of people. No one saw me
there. Everyone was wearing black. But it wasn't the guests crowding the room
which my attention was nailed into but it was the tiny closed casket in the
middle of the room surrounded with pure white roses that got my attention. My
picture frame was placed on top of the casket and it stared back at me.
"Poor child, she died so young. Have a bright future ahead of her."
"She's so young and so beautiful. How sad she perished so quickly in this
world."
"A tragic accident…. The girl fell from the stairs and broke her neck. Never even
had the chance to reach the hospital and breathed her last."
"Pitiful girl…. May her soul rest in peace."

Those are the whispers inside the room, they painfully fill my ears.. I sat in the
corner, wrapped my arms around my knees, and asked the heavens why my
funeral was taking place when I'm still alive.
Chapter 194 - TDVWIAI [03]
PAINFUL NEWS
After my so-called burial, I was sent out of the country to live in a place without
a family member to guide me nor a close friend to confide my deepest, darkest
thoughts.
I am very much alone.
Everyone thought I was dead and I almost believed it too. All my life I was
treated as if I didn't exist. There was only one girl everyone cared about and it
was Alexandria—my twin sister—the culprit who made my life a living hell.
The place I was sent to live alone was in a two storey mansion where the
servants came only once a week to maintain the cleanliness of the house and to
deliver food supplies.
To keep my sanity intact, I learned to play the piano all by myself. I even taught
myself how to play the violin. And during the times the loneliness was breaking
me apart, it was in the books which I found consolation. I even turned to
gardening so I have something to occupy myself. For if I were to entertain the
nagging loneliness inside me, I would surely go crazy.
I was living a hermit life but for the first time in my life, I felt happy.
"Bella…."
A woman's sweet voice calling me, cut through my trail of thoughts. It's a voice
of a stranger but it was soft and very soothing. It was the same voice, telling me
almost everyday to finally wake up.
"Bella…"
She calls me again. I flinched, suddenly my finger moved too.
A sudden blinding light flickered in the midst of the void I was in. The light was
so intense that it sting. I closed my eyes, surrendering my fate to my destiny.
If I was meant to live, I'll live anyway.
My eyes slowly opened. A stunning woman with reddish blonde hair, exquisite
sea green eyes, and a slender figure welcomed my sight. She was wearing a
nurse's uniform.
"I'm glad you're awake, Bella." She told me.
The exact events of what happened before I lost my consciousness came

crashing back on me. Alexandria's wedding… Then a man attempted to kill me..
"A couple found you sprawled on the highway, six months ago. They saved you
and brought you here." The nurse said.
"Six months ago?" I stared at her in shock.
"You've been in a coma for six months." She explained. I was shocked. The
events felt as if it just happened yesterday.
"If that's the case, how did you know my name is Bella?"
"I saw the tattoo on your neck. Belle means beautiful in French. I decided to call
you Bella…"
The nurse laid her hand gently into my own. She looked deep into my eyes with
her sad, tired eyes, and suddenly broke the news. "I'm sorry… You survived but
your baby boy didn't make it." .
Rendered frozen into place, my lips parted in shock. Lucas and I had a child, the
realization hit me like a sharp bolt of lightning.
The child I never had the chance to hold into my arms, I lost him too. I lost him
in a far more painful way than I lost his father.
The heartache was too much for me to bear. I buried my face into my palms and
succumbed into a heart-wrenching sob. The nurse consoled me but nothing she
would say could make me feel better.
Days dragged on so slowly. Each day came and went, but the pain stayed with
me. The weight on my ċhėst continued to pile up until it grew heavier overtime.
During the day, I lie on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling wondering why my
life turned out this way. I'd been a good girl. I never treat anyone badly but still
why am I miserable?
At night, I would wake up from my own screaming as the memories of the day I
was shot came back to me. Then my eyes would open and I would realize it was
all a dream. I will return to sleep with my eyes still wet with tears. Then the
same repetitive cycle continues as another day comes.
I found it difficult to start all over again and pretend nothing tragic ever
happened when wherever I look, I was reminded of the child I lost. The child I
should be holding into my arms and showering with love and affection which
was denied to me since I was a child.
I was tired, mentally and emotionally tired to the point I was hoping the gunshot
that hit right through my ċhėst killed me instantly. Why live if everything that
matters to me is all gone?
Night came again. I dreaded falling asleep in fear my nightmares would come
and haunt me again. I turned the television on, and to my shock, Alexandria and
Lucas were in the news. I saw how happy he was with her and it was what hurts
the most.
I turned the television off. That was the last straw. I'm done with life.
The cold wind brushed through my cheeks and seeped right through the thin
layer of my hospital gown but numbness made me feel nothing at all.
My feet moved forward with nothing in my mind except ending my life.
I climbed on the rails and stood at the edge, the night lights flickered underneath
me. My heart lurched forwards and I turned my gaze away from the scene.
"Don't you dare jump." A voice behind me warned.
"Why live if everything that matters to me is gone?" I spat the words aloud
without looking back.
"Why die if you still have a purpose you didn't realize you have?" He shot back.
"I lost my baby boy…" At the mention of my child, a hot stream of tears flooded
my cheeks. ".... And the man I love married someone else…I don't want to
live."
"It's not the end of the world…" He said.
For a moment I was furious. He didn't know what I felt so how dare he tell me to
move on with my life. It's easier said than done.
"I'm not coming down no matter what you say. I made up my mind." I said the
words half screaming. My lips pursed into a stubborn line.
A long, heavy pause followed. I thought he was gone but the slight whisper of
movement behind me told me he was still there.
Wordlessly, he climbed over the rails and stood beside me on the edge. "Let's
jump together." He announced.
I was shocked. Shocked is even an understatement. I was horrified.
"I lost my lost sister tonight." He began, "Car accident. I didn't have the chance
to show her how much I love her. It was painful. She breathed her last while I
was holding her hand. It's as if she took a part of me when she died. I was
planning to end my life tonight when I found you. If I can't save you too, I have
no reason to live anymore. I might as well jump off the rooftop and end my
pitiful existence."
The words dug straight to my heart like a knife. I was wrong to judge him…
My gaze drifted to his face. He was tall. Good-looking. With golden blonde
curly hair. He looked lost as tears drifted down his cheeks.
"I'm leaving for Cordova tomorrow. Come with me, I'll help you rebuild your
life."
He held his hand, waiting for me to take it.
My life flashed right in front of me. Would I rather move forward and live life
again or jump off this building and die a quick painful death?
Like an ordinary person I have dreams also. I longed to become a well-known

musician or if it's possible a famous pianist too. I want to help build an
orphanage and help abused and unfortunate children like me.
If I die now what good would it give me?
I took a deep, long breath and made a life changing decision. With tears
streaming down my face, I took his hand, accepting the brand new life he was
offering.
May god be with me to the new path I will traverse.

Chapter 195 - MCIW [04] THE
PRESENT
[Three years after]
"Mr. Alexander your wife—Alexandria is gone—she ran off with one of her
lovers!"
Lucas Nicholas, the CEO of the gigantic Alexander Empire didn't even budge.
He didn't even bother to look at Thompson, the Security Head standing behind
his back, impatiently tapping well-polished shoes on the marbled floor, and
repeatedly wiping off a white handkerchief across his glistening forehead.
"What car did she use?" He asked coldly, face lacking with emotion as he stared
at the beautiful hue of golden liquid swirling inside the glass he's holding,
finding it more interesting compare to learning that the unfaithful bit*ch finally
decided to run off with one of her lovers.
"Y-your m-most treasured car Sir."
That finally caught his attention.
"Your favorite BMW." Thompsom added in complete detail, the hand clutching
the handkerchief trembled with apprehension.
"Damn." Lucas cursed under his breath and poured the contents of brandy into
his mouth until the glass was empty. The warm liquid slithering down his throat
did not help ease his glum mood.
"Damn." He repeated. Long slender fingers brushed across his sleek midnight
hair.
She could take any other car she wanted and he wouldn't give a damn but the car
was a gift from his mother and it has sentimental value that money couldn't buy.
In a split second, after finishing the contents of the glass, he placed it on top of
the table then tore his gaze away from the picturesque star-studded sky of the
balcony and whirled towards his loyal staff.
"It's all my fault. I'm sorry I wasn't able to stop them." Thompson said, his face
twisting in anguish and he lifted the handkerchief across his forehead for the
umpteenth time —a nasty habit he acquired whenever he's extremely nervous.
Thompson was a dignified man in his early forties, with a tall bulky frame. He
had been working for his family since he's eighteen. He was a hard-working and
diligent man. Above all, he was like a father figure he wished he had. Thompson
genuinely cared for him more than his real father—Trevor Alexander ever did
when he was still alive.
"It's not your fault. Everyone knew that one day Alexandria would leave me for
another man. No one could have stopped her, not even me." Lucas stated. The
mask of coldness on his face could have surpassed the marbled statue of Ares,
the great god of war, standing on the balcony of his room.
He walked past Thompson who was still uneasy as if something else was
bothering him. He strode out of his room and briskly made his way to
Alexandria's room while Thompson quietly trailed behind him like a ghost.
When he reached his wife's room he reached for the knob only to discover it was
locked. Thompson noisily fumbled with the set of keys in his hand until he
found the right key and extended it to him so he could unlock the door.
"I want you to check on Niall ." He said while he inserted the key into the hole.
"Make sure that he would never know that his mother left him and ran off with
another man." He added an edge of steel in his tone and shifted his attention in
front of him. He turned the key. There was a soft click.
"I will Sir," Thompson said, slightly bowing his head before walking away. His
retreating step echoed in the hallway until it faded to the distance.
Lucas pushed the door open and turned the lights on exposing a spacious room
with high ceilings and pink floral walls.
The first thing that came to his view was the wide-open cabinets with half of the
contents missing.
He swiftly moved inside the room and went straight to the dresser where a box
filled with expensive pieces of jewelry once stood but now the box, including the
items inside were missing. It confirmed his initial ȧssumption—Alexandria ran
away and took off some of his money and valuables with her. .
The folded paper pressed underneath a set of hairbrushes cut through his
thoughts. A deep frown etched on his temples as he slowly picked it up and
opened its contents. Alexandria's handwriting came into view.
He suċkėd in a deep breath before reading her message.
I never loved you, Lucas. I never once loved you. I married you for the luxury
and extravagance you could provide. And now I'm tired of the life you have to
offer, I decided to escape from the prison you call home. I'm never coming back,
Lucas. Don't come after me. It's too late. I brought Niall with me.
The rage bubbling inside him turned into a volcanic blast. He grabbed the first
thing he picked from the top of the dresser and hurled it across the floor in fury.
Broken shards of glass lay scattered on the floor like tiny constellations.
"Damn you Alexandria! I will never forgive you for this." His voice thundered
across the room. Anguish marred his once calm expression.
"Sir Niall's not in his room—" Thompson emerged from the door. Agitation
made his face ten years older than his real age. He froze when his gaze shifted to
the clutter on the floor as realization finally sunk in.
"That cunning witch just brought my son with her so she has something to use
against me!" Lucas growled fist curled into tight balls on his side. He crumpled
the piece of paper until it was pressed into an extremely small ball.
He marched to the door and walked past his loyal staff who fell into unending
silence.
"Send the guests home." He ordered, recalling that the party inside the mansion
was still underway.
Thompson stared at him in shock.
"But the guests…. They just arrived." He explained without sounding as if he

was objecting to his master.
"There's no wedding anniversary to celebrate anymore. I want to rest now." He

said with implacable authority. "Order your men to hunt Alexandria. I wanted
my son back."
Thompson opened his mouth as if to argue but suddenly changed his mind and
closed it again. "As you wish Sir." He said with resignation.
Lucas heard the Security Head sigh heavily before he flung the door close then
retreated to the darkness of his room and slammed the door shut.
ACCIDENT
He stared at the picture frame in his hand with fury and dejection playing tug of
war inside him.
A disturbing tightening on his ċhėst ȧssaulted him as he stared at the woman

with soft amber eyes that had charmed him to his doom. Her red copper hair fell
to her face in waves, enhancing her high cheekbones and full lush lips. She was
magnificently staring at him in the photograph as if she was real.
The photo was of him and Alexandria seated into a wooden bench, his arms
protectively draped around her slender shoulders. He looked at the camera with a
lofty grin stretched across his face.
It was the happiest moment of his life. He could clearly recall that particular day
in clear and vivid detail as if it happened just yesterday.
The photograph was taken almost four years ago when he was still in the process
of winning Alexandria's heart. They looked fine in the photo. He wondered what
went wrong. Ever since he married Alexandria things went downhill.
He set the picture frame aside and lifted the glass of brandy to his lips. It was
empty. Groaning, he staggered to the wine cellar and picked the brandy decanter
inside his cabinet and returned to the balcony with the bottle in hand.
He lifted the decanter and poured the contents into the glass and brought it to his
lips. It was the third? Or is it the fourth bottle of brandy he consumed? He
couldn't recall, he lost count already. But it doesn't matter how many he
consumed tonight. He wasn't drunk yet. He could still feel the hollowness
nagging from inside him.
The urgent knock on the door carved a deep frown across his forehead. Didn't he
warn Thompson that he wanted to be left alone?
Damn. The Security Head was reliable but he could be irritating at times.
He ignored the knock and focused his attention on the brandy instead. What
Thompson would say is not important. It could wait for tomorrow. He reasoned
and brought the glass to his lips.
"Mr. Alexander?" Thompson said aloud. The door rattled violently this time.
When there was no response from him, the sound of keys jingled then the door
flung open.
"Dammmniii—" His curse was suspended when Thompsons emerged from the
door and two uniformed policeman followed behind him.
He stood up in a snap, mouth wide open. Something was terribly wrong here.
"Mr. Alexander," One of the police officers began as he stepped forward. "Your
wife, Mrs. Alexander, suffered a fatal car accident. The car she was driving was
involved in a fatal car collision. One of the three passengers died instantly. We
haven't named the deceased yet."
He could feel his stomach lurched forward. Heartbeat thundered inside his ċhėst.
His son Nial suddenly flashed through his thoughts.
"What Hospital?" He snapped, hastily grabbing the leather jacket hanging from
the sofa and putting it on in a snap.
The police officer said the address. Without wasting any more second, he hurried
past his butler and two police officers and ran downstairs to where one of his
cars was parked.
Despite the cold temperature inside the car he broke into a sweat that evaporated
the contents of alcohol in his body. The last effects of alcohol magically
vanished and he sobered.
He pressed his feet against the accelerator. The car lurched forward as he drove
mindlessly across the dark, deserted highway. His thoughts drifted into his only
son Niall and a sudden uncontrollable furry bubbled inside him once more.
There's only one person he blamed for all this—Alexandria. Immeasurable

hatred seeps through his heart as he thinks of his wife. Never in a million years
would he forgive her for what she'd done.
If something terrible happened to their child he would stain his hands with her
own blood to get even. .
He reached the hospital in less than an hour when it will usually take him one
and a half hour driving to reach the place. He clambered out of the black Mazda
almost immediately after he finished parking.
With heart pounding loudly inside his ribcage, he quickly scurried to the
information desk where he was faced with a female staff, with large bags under
her eyes as if haven't slept well for days.
"How may I help you Sir?" She asks very politely without tearing her gaze off
from her computer screen. Her fingers rapidly typing on the keyboard in front of
her.
"I would like to know about Alexandria Alexander's room." He asked almost
breathlessly. Speaking his wife's name intensified the fire burning inside him
which was impending to violently erupt like a volcano.
The staff temporarily paused typing her report and checked for the name he
mentioned. "May I know your relationship with the patient?" She asked, still not
tearing her gaze from her computer screen.
"My wife." He spat bitterly, the word sounded foreign to his ears for Alexandria
had never been a wife to him.
When the staff finally lifted her tired face to him, he showed her his ID and
almost immediately she recognized his identity.
"Emergency Room. Turn left please."
He hastened to the direction she provided and almost immediately he spotted the
sign glaring at him with an angry red light.
That moment the door to the emergency room flung open and the doctor in white
suit emerged from it. The man was preoccupied with the report he was reading in
his hand that he nearly bumped into Lucas. He stopped in time before they could
collide in the hallway and raised his head to his with a frown scrunching his
forehead.
"Lucas! Thank god you came quickly!" The doctor exclaimed after he
recognized him. The file in his hand dropped to his side so he could give Lucas
his full attention.
"Where's my son?" He asked without the slightest pause. His eyes held a hellish
chill as he waited for his friend's response.. Fear he never knew he was capable
slammed hard through his ċhėst as he waited for a reply.
Chapter 197 - MCIW [06]
CRITICAL CONDITION
"Niall is perfectly fine." Maxwell responded. "The car they were in was heavily
damaged but surprisingly Niall was left unscathed. He was still unconscious but
there's nothing to be alarmed about." He added, patting his shoulders in
ȧssurance.
Lucas stared at the ceiling with eyes closed, relief flooded through him. The
burden that made his ċhėst heavy for hours magically vanished.
"How about Alexandria?" He asked, opening his eyes. Not the slightest flicker of
emotion could be seen on his midnight black gaze. He wouldn't care the least if
the accident killed his wife instantly, he thought to himself searching for a tinge
of pity but he found none. He felt nothing for her except undeniable hatred.
"Follow me." Maxwell said and wordlessly he trailed behind him until they
entered inside the Emergency Room and instantly he saw his wife lying on the
hospital bed with various apparatus attached to her body.
A glass panel was the only thing that separates her from him. His eyes roam
freely around her unconscious form. Her head was heavily wrapped with
bandages, but her face was surprisingly fine except for a few bruises that would
eventually heal in time.
His gaze swept over the exposed skin on her arms which the long hospital gown
wasn't able to cover and he saw deep slant wounds carved through her skin. She
must have shielded her arms to protect her precious face from broken shards of
glass.
The worst of her injury wasn't in her head but in her delicate, left foot which was
wrapped with layers of bandage and was partially elevated with a support.
"She was seated on the backseat of the car, beside your son when the accident
happened." Maxwell filled in the silence that ŀȧpsed between them without
tearing his gaze from Alexandria. "She received the most damage since she
shielded her body to protect Niall when the car crashed into a tree."
Lucas stared gravely at his best friend, "Alexandria is no hero. If I recall she's
the one who started this." He said firmly, irritated.
"I'm not making stories here, It's the truth. Ask the detectives—your colleagues."
Maxwell said calmly.
"You're taking her side because you still have feelings for her. I know the
moment we both saw her three years ago you're in love with her too—" Lucas
snapped.
Maxwell gasped. Surprised that Lucas changed the topic so swiftly. "No, of
course not." He denied, a bewildered expression crossed his face.
"You are." He said with confidence. ,"Until now you still do, Max. I know what
you felt about Alexandria three years ago. That's why I snatched her away before
you could make the first move. But looking at things now made me realize that
was the stupidest thing I ever did. I should have handed her to you. She's not
worth it."
"Why are you bringing that up." Max sighed heavily. "Look Lucas." He said in
resignation, hands held his hand in defeat. "I don't want us to argue. "
"We're not."
"Things were different now. I admit I have feelings for her in the past but it was
no closer to something that could be called love. It's more of an attraction. But
whatever I feel about her had long since vanished when you married her." Max
explained, he looked upset.
"I didn't ask you to explain."
"I want to clear things out."

"No need to. We both knew I was the loser here." Lucas finally admitted with a
sigh and tore his gaze away from Alexandria. The more he looked at her the
more it felt like she's a stranger not someone he shared nearly three years of his
life.
Silence ŀȧpsed inside the room as they drifted into their own private worlds. The
beep of the monitor and the sound of apparatus was the only sound they could
hear.
"Listen to me Lucas—not as your best friend but as a doctor." Max began when
he couldn't take the silence anymore. Lucas said nothing but Max knew he was
listening. "When Alexandria wakes up, it will never be the same for her. The
society that once treated her as the diamond of the first water will turn its back
against her. She would be treated as an outcast. People would view her no more
than a lowly courtesan. Sure, it would be difficult for her but she's tough enough
to accept how she would be treated after the scandal but I wonder if she would
be as tough if she learns that she wouldn't be able to ballet anymore. If you don't
want to treat her well, at least be civil with her when she wakes up." .
He clenched his fist on his side and gritted his jaw in growing exasperation. He
didn't come here to be taught how he would treat Alexandria when she wasn't
even a wife to him nor a mother to their two year old son Niall. She had acted as
if the two of them didn't exist, maybe it's time he gave her the dose of her own
medicine so she would feel what it feels like to be in their shoes.
"I had had enough of this." He said wearily and turned his back towards
Alexandria in order to face his best friend. "You have said what you have to say
but it doesn't change how I feel about her. I still hated that woman, every part of
me loathed her." After saying the words he strode to the door and reached for the
knob, leaving Max behind him shocked and speechless.
He remembered he hadn't said the most important thing of all, so Lucas stopped
on his tracks and slightly turned his head to Max's direction. "When Alexandria
recovers, I will have to file for divorce and I will make sure I will get sole
custody of Niall. If you still want her…. Go, she's all yours." He then slammed
the door shut, gravely wishing the oxygen tank would run out of air or one of the
apparatus would malfunction.
He simply wants her out of his life permanently.

Converted by lsbt

Chapter 198 - MCIW [07] FINALLY
AWAKE
Perhaps it was the sound of the beeping monitor or the hurried footsteps
sounding from the hallways that stirred me from a peaceful slumber. Very
slowly, my eyes parted open and instantly the painted white ceiling welcomed
my sight.
I pushed myself up to have a clear view of my surroundings but the sudden

exertion triggered the hammering in my head and my back landed on the soft,
cushion bed with force leaving me wincing from the searing pain coming from
the fresh wound scattered on my arms.
Patiently, I waited for the pain to subside and when it did, I carefully eased
myself from the bed until my back was leaning on the headboard. My gaze
sweeps over the room for a clear, detailed view of my surroundings.
If it weren't for the hospital gown loosely hanging on my frail body and the
monitor constantly beeping beside me I would not believe I'm inside the private
room of a hospital.
It was that moment that my eyes were busily observing my surroundings when
the door suddenly flung open and a man entered the room.
He was tall, with wide broad shoulders. He walked inside the room with an air of
dignity and grace.
Our eyes instantly met. My breath hitched on my throat as a pair of inky eyes
caged mine. He has the blackest shade of eyes I've ever seen reminding me of a
starless sky on a cold, quiet evening.
I tried tearing my gaze off him but it was all too late, I was already spellbound
by a pair of magnetic eyes looking at me as if he could read past the door that
locked my soul and unveil all it's secrets.
With a quick long stride he reached my side in less than a second.
"You're awake." He said without tearing his gaze off me. The chill in his tone
sent shivers down my spine as I fought his disconcerting gaze.
"W-who are you?" I whispered, ignoring the pounding inside my ribcage. His
jaw clenched and in an instant I regretted speaking the words aloud.
"How dare you." He growled, his facial expression quickly turned into a furious
scowl. This time he crossed the tiny gap between us then captured my arms into
his iron grip.
The erratic beating of my heart almost reached my ears. Fear devoured me

whole, freezing me on my tracks.
He was holding me too tight and my lack of strength couldn't resist the hands
that held me firmly to my place like shackles.
"Shame on you Alexandria!" He said, hissing under his breath. His hand
furiously tightened its grip on my wrist. I bit my lower lip and forced the tears
back in an attempt not to cry.
"Y-you're hurting me!" I gasped and fought his gaze, trying to disguise the fear
with the defiant tilt of my chin.
He seemed not to hear the plea. He just continued watching me with face
contorted in an ugly mask of rage. "I am your husband." He spat the words
bitterly.
I blinked my eyes rapidly, slowly digesting his words. The words rang to my
ears, widening my eyes in disbelief. This emotionless man who was no better
than a cold statue, claims that he was my husband.
Unbelievable.
Before my lips could utter a single word, the door opened without a warning. A
tall, lean man wearing a doctor's robe entered the room. He stopped on his tracks
when his gaze locked to the man holding me captive.
"Lucas! " The Doctor's gaze furrowed as it landed on the hands tightly curled on
my wrists like iron cuffs. .
My fingers gently soothed the marks on my skin until the sore eased a bit.
The Doctor strode to my direction with his lips set into a firm line. He said
nothing as he approached the bed, nor did he look to the man standing close to
me with an equally grim expression plastered on his face.
"How are you feeling?" The Doctor asked upon reaching my side. The scowl on
his face disappeared and it was slowly replaced by a smile.
"F-fine."
"Does your head still hurt?" His tone was soft and gentle and very unlike the
way the first man treated me.
I nodded my head.
His expression softened. "You need to rest now. " He said in a soothing way a
close friend would treat another. When my gaze accidentally shifted to Lucas, I
caught sight of the deep frown carved on his forehead. He was flustered.
Surprisingly, no protests emerged from my lips as the Doctor helped me lie

down on the bed while Lucas watched.
"Your husband—Mr. Lucas Nicholas and I needed to talk for a moment. Please
excuse us Alexandria."
Alexandria. I repeated the words quietly but it sounded alien to my ears as if the
name belonged to a different woman. I just don't feel the connection. Even the
word husband feels foreign to me. I can't help but wonder if this is truly my life
and not someone else's.
I sighed. Pushed the ideas crowding my head and closed my eyes firmly and did
what the kind doctor told me. Rest. But the moment my eyes closed, a man with
dark piercing eyes and smooth sleek hair inviting my fingers to run over them
disturbed my rest.
Resting seems impossible now.
I tried to think of a thousand reasons inside my head answering something I'd

been longing to ask: Why did Lucas—the man who introduced himself as my
husband hates me that much.
I couldn't fathom the depths of his hatred but it seeped right through my skin
every time he looked at me. Those frosty eyes of his, layered with glaciers,
penetrate my soul.
ARGUMENT
"She is suffering from Amnesia." Max reiterated as if Lucas was an idiot and
couldn't understand what he meant by that.
After they left Alexandria's private room they made a beeline straight to Max's
office for a serious talk where their impending argument couldn't be overheard
and alarm anyone.
The moment the privacy of his office closed around them, his friend slumped
into his seat and began his lengthy medical explanation regarding his wife—he
meant his soon to be ex wife's condition.
Lucas let out a deep, exasperated sigh and sunk into one of the leather chairs he
found inside the small but cozy office. The chair squeaked in protest upon
receiving his weight. He ignored the sound and shifted his attention to Max who
was seated across him with only the white table standing between them as if to
serve as a boundary if worse came to worst.
"Amnesia?" He spat, he felt like laughing out loud and rolling to the floor in
disbelief. Ridiculous. Alexandria must have been such a good actress that she'd
made Max believe her acting.
But Lucas knew his wife well, after all they'd been married for three years. He
knew she was only making excuses to save her ȧss from the severe punishment
that awaits her.
He wasn't the fool she believed him to be.
"Yes, she has one. I know you won't believe me." He replied calmly. Casually
taking his eyeglass and wiping the blur with a piece of cloth before adjusting it
back to his nose.
"Damn. You know I wouldn't." He told him, his forehead furrowed into a deep
crease. Without checking himself in the mirror, he knew he looked unimaginably
worse with his stubbles unshaved and with bags under his eyes. Damn. His wife
just ran off with one of her lovers and suffered an accident nearly killing his son
in the process. Anyone who would be in his shoes would be downright
miserable.
"She got it from the bump on her head. It nearly killed her, you know."
"I still don't believe it." Lucas said, hastening out of his chair." He refused to
believe Alexandria's carefully woven lies. He had had enough of it to believe it
this time.
"See it for yourself." Max advised. He didn't bother to look at Lucas who was
reaching for the door knob.
Lucas found Alexandria inside her room but she wasn't asleep. Instead, she was
leaning on the headboard, blindly staring ahead with a distant look upon her
amber eyes.
She was so deep in her thoughts that she didn't notice him slightly push the door.
He didn't enter inside. Instead he stood there and secretly watched her over the
crevice of the slightly open door.
Her peaceful countenance was an epitome of sweet, serene beauty. Her vibrant
copper blond hair spilled behind her back like a waterfall. Even with a bandage
on her head and the slight paleness of her cheeks she managed to look ethereal.
It's impossible to think that a few days ago she was fighting for her life.
Realizing where his thoughts wander, he scowled frustratingly, his eyebrows

almost merging into a straight line. His jaw clenched and the hand on his side
turned into a tight ball.
He was surprised by the sudden surge of fury inside him, that he pushed the door
open, startling her burgeoning thoughts. Her bright amber eyes stretched wide
and her eyebrows shot to the ceiling when her gaze swept through his
expression.
He saw fear looming beneath huge irises and it pleased him.
"If you think I believe you have amnesia just what Max explained to me, you're
wrong Alexandria." He spoke the words with chilling clarity making sure each
word directly pierced her soul.
Her lips parted in surprise but no words emerged from her lips. He was surprised
that she didn't even argue. The Alexandria he knew never kept her mouth shut
and did her best to berate him at every opportunity. But this woman across him
was a complete opposite. She looked at him as if anytime soon she would burst
into tears. .
"You have fooled me a thousand times, and fed me with endless lies. I was
stupid to believe every words you have spoken. But now that my eyes are open
there's no way I could not see past your deception.
This time I will make sure you will regret hurting me to the point you would
wish you had died from the car accident. I will file for divorce and whether you
like it or not you will sign them." He added, glaring at her.
Impatiently he waited for her to speak but she surprised him when she did not.
She just looked at him with wide innocent eyes red with impending tears.
He waited for her to fight with expected ferocity but minutes ticked by but she
didn't do anything to argue and he was growing impatient.
"What have I done, Lucas? Why do you hate me that much? " She asked after a
moment of silence. Her voice was low and trembling. Anxious eyes darted to
him.
"Really, Alexandria? Have you really forgotten or are you twisting me around
your little finger again?"
Lucas suċkėd in a deep breath, he's almost on the verge of losing what was left
of his patience. He hated watching her act.
In a matter of seconds, he was already beside her, his fingers firmly clutching to
her chin. Lowering his face until his hot breath fanned her face, he watched as
she nervously trembled under his hold.
"The sizable allowance I provided was never enough and you embezzled
millions from the company. You ruined my reputation by shamelessly parading
your illicit love affairs. You deprived me of all the rights as your husband.
Instead of warming my bed, which is the least you could do as my wife, you shut
the door and let another woman's husband satiate your carnal thirsts.. And then
you run away with one of your lovers and nearly kill my son who you never
once showed a pinch of affection to. What would you expect me to feel?"
Converted by lsbt
Chapter 200 - MCIW [09] HE HATE
HER
Instant regrets flooded inside me, filling every fiber, every corner of my being
until I couldn't take it anymore and I wanted to scream and squeeze the truth out
of him until he confessed that he lied so he could hurt me.
But the feral look upon those black onyx eyes radiating with hatred and
immeasurable fury, spoke of undeniable truth and I possess no willpower to
prove my innocence from all his accusations.
His menacing gaze continues to pierce mine, rendering me paralyze like a prey
closely watched by a ravenous predator who would soon sink its teeth on the
hopeless creature and tear it's frail body to shreds until it was satisfied.
What have I done? A frail voice inside me asked. It was filled with endless
remorse, self pity, and disbelief. Wishing at the same time, the question didn't
spill in my lips for it only gave birth to a mountain of confusion.
My mind was fuzzy and my body exhausted by forcing myself to recall some
details about myself just to prove I wasn't the woman he was talking about. But
there were no memories to recall, only a huge nagging emptiness inside my head
and a disturbing hollowness in my ċhėst.
He hadn't hit me but his revelation surpassed the pain and shock of a physical
blow. I was robbed of air, even my breathing stopped.
I was devastated in a way I have never been before, wondering if I could escape
the doom that was waiting for me the moment I woke up from an overwhelming
sleep.
Defeated, I refused to look at him anymore for it will add more pain and I don't
want to take anymore of which I know was past the limits of what I could bear.
Lowering my gaze to the floor and pulling my arms wide open, I let the weight
of the truth sink within me as I waited for his punishing hands to slither on my
throat and suspend my breathing. Perhaps it was the punishment I truly deserve.
Or do I deserve worse than that?
But the blow I was waiting, didn't arrive. He suddenly set me free and I fell to
the bed as if my touch was venom and it burned his skin.
"I'm sorry, Lucas…" I murmured, raising a tear stricken eyes to his. I could still
feel the warmth of his fingers pressed to my cheeks and feel the heat of his
furious gaze gliding over my face.
His jaw clenched tightly and his fist curled into a ball. He continued to watch me
without saying a word and the silence ŀȧpsing inside the room was so
overwhelming that I thought I would die from his stabbing glare. I would rather
listen to his vile curses than deal with the layers of glaciers that seem to surround
him while he deals with his thoughts.
Just when I thought he would come and execute the physical punishment I
deserve he completely dissolved my expectations by marching to the door
without a single backward glance and slamming it close.
The next few days in the hospital were no better. Even after two long weeks with
Lucas hadn't helped improve our relationship.
My husband was more distant, more quiet than before, and had totally wrapped
himself into an impenetrable wall. He continued to treat me with chilling civility
as if he was talking to a wall or I'm one of the appliances inside the room. He
was very good at making me feel as if he ceased to recognize my existence. In
return I would pretend as if his presence inside my room didn't bother me even if
every fiber in my body rattled with unease when he's near.
When the Doctor in charge of me delivered the news that I would be discharged,
I was ecstatic and nearly jumped with relief. However my happiness was short-
lived and my mood plummeted down the ocean floor by the thought of returning
to the house—my husband's house.
Being in the same house with Lucas would be excessively vexing. I expect
nothing from him except being treated like a house's furniture he has no care for.
What's more frustrating is to be in the same house with him and feel as if I didn't
exist.
That afternoon, the man who haunted my thoughts for straight two weeks came
up to me, eased my body from the bed like a fragile doll, and lowered me to the
swivel chair that would help me to the car waiting in the parking area.
The contact was short and swift but it left me shivering to my toes and
swallowing hard even after he let me go.
Max was there to bid us goodbye but before we could leave he had a talk with
me. He cast me a worried glance before he explained the extent of the damage
on my ankles.
"You won't be able to use your feet to ballet again." He said in a way as if he just
dropped a bomb and waited for me to react violently or even burst into tears but
it shocked him when I looked up to him with a completely serene expression. .
Behind the rim of his eyeglasses, soft, mellow eyes watch me intently, trying to
see past my expression and discover if I was as calm as I appear.
My gaze landed into my left ankles which were still wrapped with bandages and
ached a bit every time I forced myself to walk.
Max explained that the surgery to my heel will make it impossible for me to
perform my passion again. Stretching my toes and my ankles would apply
pressure to the damaged area and could be extremely painful. It would be better
to give up dancing before it could lead to permanent damage. Permanent damage
could mean I will never be able to walk again.
I gave him a smile, well aware that Lucas was watching but I paid him no heed.
Max had been so good to me that I felt nothing for him except overflowing
gratitude. The kindness and concern he showered me when I needed it the most
kept me sane just when I thought I would go crazy for having been trapped in
here with a cold statue.
"You have nothing to worry Doc Max. I have been thinking a lot and my two
weeks stay here was enough to make me arrive at a decision—I'm giving up
ballet!"
Chapter 201 - MCIW [10] COLD
TREATMENT
Ballet was not something a woman like
Alexandria would easily give up. Lucas thought rather grimly watching the
slight pop up her eyes that magically made her face glowing.
He almost ȧssumed he just imagined what she said but it only took one look at
Max who happened to look at him too to confirm that it had been real.
Ballet for Alexandria was so important to her that she treated it more of a
priority that if given choices between ballet and their marriage, she would
choose the first without batting an eye. It was her endless passion for dancing
that pushed her to the top of success. For her ballet was like the air she breathed
and the food that supplies nourishment to her soul. Taking it away from her
would mean stealing her life source.
But now hearing her give up something she monstrously valued told him the
accident caused severe damage to her brain. And he wasn't sure if it was good or
bad.
"Ballet is something I could no longer do." She said softly, eyes furrowed in
contemplation, "But giving it up doesn't mean the end of the world, I want to
pursue another career—pour time and effort into it and be as productive as I
can." She explained, embracing other possibilities without the hint of regret in
her tone.
Lucas and Max exchange meaningful glances, expression both etched with
sudden disbelief. For the first time since Alexandria arrived at the hospital, the
two momentarily lost their ability to speak.
Only the soft knock on the door saved them before Alexandria noticed their
stupefied faces.
All gazes shifted to the door as they waited for it to open. When it did, a man
wearing a grey uniform, with the Alexander Family Crest gleaming at the right
side of his ċhėst emerged from the door, announcing the car in the parking area
was ready.
Lucas cleared his throat, straightened his face until it was hard and unreadable
and guided the wheelchair to the door.
Max accompanied them to the parking area, reminding Lucas about Alexandria's
vitamins and prescriptions for a faster recovery. The engine growled to life and
the black car rolled forward before the family driver maneuvered the car on the
four lane highway.
The afternoon sky hovered above them in an ugly stretch of thick greyish
clouds promising torrents of rain as if forewarning about an impending doom.
[BELLA'S POV]
The temperature inside the car was warm due to the impending rain, and the
open window of the car didn't help ease the heat
but I could bȧrėly feel the heat at all, each time my eyes slid to Lucas I was met
with a pair of stone-cold eyes and it was enough to chill my blood.
The ploy to distract myself didn't work at all. It only made me feel more aware
of Lucas's presence. Proud and tall, muscles rippled under a snug-fitted shirt
stretched beside me like a king seated into a throne. His very presence
constricted the tiny space inside the car limiting my movements.
The Heat radiating from his body and the hard muscles of his thɨġh slightly
brushing against my own instantly turns my throat into Sahara desert reminding
me of his presence all the time.
The journey was long and despite not doing anything I felt tired. I fluttered my
heavy eyelids, fighting the urge to succumb to the charm of sleep and yet in the
end I failed. Eyelids closing, head leaning on Lucas's shoulders, I fell asleep. .
The weight of her head pressed to his shoulders made Lucas cast a look at her
direction. He found her fast asleep, her ċhėst slightly heaving from exhaustion.
Alexandria looked like a fragile, ceramic doll, he thought almost protectively

then clenched his jaw realizing his walking through a treacherous territory.
There's nothing gentle about her at all. Cunning, that word sums everything
about her. She's ambitious and would do everything to get what she wanted
including faking amnesia.
Being married to her for three years proved that she's nothing but a pathological
liar. He was too smitten by her charm to even notice that she's not the woman he
thought she was. After their wedding, as if a buŧŧon had been pushed and bingo!
Her true colors came to light and he discovered the real her beneath a layer of
disguise. But it was too late for him to retreat because he was already married to
her and she was pregnant.
Even his wife's sudden pregnancy stirred controversy. When it was announced
that she's having a child, the gossip that she's having an affair with a married
man resurfaced and spread like wildfire until it reached him. He wouldn't have
believed the talks, after all they were all baseless gossip but who would have
thought that he would find them in bed in the middle of foreplay!
The very same day her lover left the country, he asked for divorce but
Alexandria refused and threatened to kill the child in her wȯmb if he insisted.
Whether the child was his or not, he shouldn't be involved. Lucas did the right
thing, he didn't pursue the divorce in exchange for the child's life.
That time he doubted if Alexandria was indeed pregnant because her wȯmb was
too flat for a woman who's fourteen weeks into pregnancy. His suspicions about
her pregnancy intensified when she suddenly went on an out of the country
vacation and refused to tell him her location.
Five months later, Alexandria came back with one week old Niall. Whatever
doubts he had that the child wasn't his dissolved the moment his gaze landed to
him.
The raven-haired boy, with black onyx eyes, and a small birthmark the shape of
diamond on his upper right shoulders—a perfect replica of his—was his own
child.
Converted by lsbt

Chapter 202 - MCIW [11] IT'S
COMPLICATED
Lucas Nicholas's trail of thoughts faded into thin air when the magnificent
Alexander Mansion slowly came to view. The colossal iron gates rattled and
swung open, allowing the car to pass inside before closing again.
Alexandria was still asleep, her head still leaning on his shoulders. He sighed
and gently eased her head and slowly shook her shoulders.
"Wake up." He said.
Roused from a peaceful slumber, her eyes finally opened. A hazy pair of soft
amber eyes stared back at him. For a moment he was shocked by the sudden
unexplainable
feeling hitting his ċhėst.
He pushed the feeling as fast as it arrived. Furious that he even felt that way, a
frown instantly scrunched his eyebrows. "We arrived." He said the words more
harshly than he ever intended.
Alexandria must have noticed his darkening expression that she stiffened then
stood upright. The last remnant of sleep fled from her system.
Her large amber eyes stared back at him intently before it lowered on her ŀȧp
where her fingers were clasped. "I-I'm so-sorry. I was tired and fell fast asleep."
She stuttered, her eyes avoiding looking at him.
The car skidded to a stop in front of the mansion he now owned. It was one of
the inheritance he instantly received after his father's untimely death almost five
years ago.
Lucas gathered his wandering thoughts and pushed the door open. He got out of
the car. He felt Alexandria moved and followed behind him but she didn't get out
of the car because of her heel injury.
With a resigned sigh, he went back to her, and lifted her up from the car. She
wasn't expecting him to do it because a gasp of surprise tore from her lips.
Embarrassed, she turned her face away from him so he wouldn't see her
expression.
She was surprisingly light in his arms and he carried her with ease until he
reached her room and lowered her to the canopied bed.
He quickly retreated out of her bedroom without even a backward glance. He

traversed the long dark way leading to his office. Once he was inside, he
slumped into the long, Victorian sofa.
It wasn't long when he heard the door swing open. He did not need to turn his
head to discover who it was. He knew it was his mother.
Elena rarely leaves her room. She became reclusive after her husband's
unexpected death almost five years ago. His father, the was a healthy and fit man
at the prime age of fifty-five that is why it shook their normal life when he found
him dead on his bed.
"Lucas?" His mother called him. Obligated, he raised his head to her. He waited
until she reached his side and sat beside him on the sofa.
"Did you tell her about the divorce?" She asked.
"There was no time." He replied as he suċkėd in a deep exasperated breath.
"Knowing Alexandria, she would undoubtedly make a scene if she knew about
your plans." .
"That's putting it mildly, if Alexandria knew about my plans of divorcing her,

she would raise hell and wreak havoc on my life again."
He heard as his mother expelled a sigh. "How about Scarlet? Do you have plans
to marry her once you get divorce?"
Lucas was so shocked that he immediately straightened on the sofa. He had no

idea his mother knew about his latest fling.
"I didn't know you knew about her." He told her. A frown scrunching his
forehead.
"I'm not blind Lucas… I'm not deaf either. There's no member of the social
circles unwilling to gossip about your latest escapades."
Just what he thought, he told himself inwardly. This time it was he who expelled
a sigh.
"I'm not in the mood to discuss my relationship with you mother." He vacated
the sofa and reached for the whiskey decanter and poured his glass.
Finally as if the heavens heard his prayers, his mother vacated the sofa. But
before she even went to the door, she turned towards him to voice out her
concerns. "It was Alexandria who cheated first, Lucas. Those years she played
you for a fool you still remained faithful to her. I won't judge you now if you
found someone and fell in love with her. I would turn a blind eye to your
romantic affairs but make sure you do not choose a woman with the same colors
as Alexandria again."
After saying what she had to say, she walked to the door in silence and closed it
behind her.
He poured himself another glass of whiskey and slumped back on the sofa. His
thoughts drifted to the topic of their conversation, Alexandria.
Sooner or later he would have to tell her that he wanted divorce and he shall
have one whether she liked it or not.
He would use power and money to gain custody of their son. He will die first
before he would even allow Alexandria to take Niall with her. She's a woman
undeserving to be a mother, he would only put his son's life in peril if she takes
him with her.
The soft knock on the door woke him up from his deep thoughts. Before he
could respond , Thompson, got inside the room in a hurry.
The panic-stricken face of the Security Head slash his right hand didn't escape
his prying eyes.
"Welcome home, Sir," Thompson greeted him.
"What is Thompson?" He asked in a calm manner. Ignoring his palpable

restlessness.
"Err, you have a visitor."
"I'm not in the mood to entertain a visitor, Thompson." He said tightly. Lips
pressed in a thin line. "Whoever that is, send him home."
"It was a she, Mr. Alexander. Scarlet er—your lover was on the door."
Lucas rose abruptly, slamming the glass he was holding on the nearby table.
"Holy Shit!" He mumbled one last time before marching to the door.. Leaving
his startled right hand behind him.
Chapter 203 - MCIW [12] HIS
LOVER
When Lucas left, I lay down on the bed, my head resting on the elevated pillows
at the headboard. My thoughts are preoccupied as my curious eyes surveyed the
room.
The room gave me a different vibe. It feels like it doesn't belong to me and that I
haven't been here before.
My wandering gaze pulled into a stop at the left side of the room where a large
portrait of a woman stood. A woman with red copper curls gloriously tumbling
down her shoulders was seated elegantly in a throne-like chair.
Her bright amber eyes stared back at me and a sudden chill ran down my spine.
It was unexpected, and I couldn't explain the feeling.
The woman in the portrait was me. But there was something about her which tell
me I wasn't her. Just for example the silk night gown she was wearing, leaving
nothing to the imagination. I was so sure that I would never wear a revealing
outfit like that even if someone would put a shotgun on my head.
Staring at her face feels like I'm staring straight into the very eyes of a stranger.
Strange, I thought to myself as I tore my gaze off it.
The commotion coming from the corridor pierced through my bubble of

thoughts and it erupted to the air. The sound of voices arguing in the corridor
were getting louder and louder but when the steps walked past my room, the
voices fell into a hush until it gradually faded to the distance.
Curious, I snatched my crutches which were only within my reach, leaning on

the side of the bed where the night table stood. The butler had placed it there
before Lucas carried me inside the room and placed me on the bed.
Very carefully, I walked towards the door in crutches and slightly pulled the door
open. My eyes went wide and my mouth oarted open upon what I saw.
A tall, voluptuous woman, with a shapely figure of a model, garbed in an elegant

satin dress, had her hands wrapped around my husband's arms and they were
heading to the room next to mine.
A dull ache hit my ċhėst at the sight and I closed the door. I let go the breath I
didn't know I was holding while leaning my back on the wall.
After taking a deep, calming breath, I hurriedly made my way to the adjoining
door. When I turned the knob I discovered it was open sonI hastily entered
inside.
The master's bedroom greeted my sight when I stepped inside. I was able to
conceal myself behind the thick, dark curtains that covered the floor to ceiling
window before the door flung open and fur Lucas furiously strode inside.
The moment the door closed and they got inside, the woman wrapped her arms
around his neck but he swung his head to the side and the kiss landed on his
cheeks. "What are you doing here." He began, his tone laced with fury. He
unwrapped the woman's hand from his neck and took a few steps away to put
distance between them.
The woman pouted. Looking at her now, I realize she was beautiful with
aristocratic features. Not only that she has a body to die for. Based on how she
flung her arms around my husband, I could only ȧssume they're lovers.
I ignored the sharp pain in my ċhėst.
"I heard your wife died in the accident. I'm here to pay my condolences." She
answered and a gasp nearly broke from my lips but I was able to hold it before
they found out I was eavesdropping.
"You heard the wrong news, Scarlet. I don't need your condolences." He said
rather harshly.."
The woman he called Scarlet gasped.
"What do you mean? Your bitch of a wife is still alive. Alexandria didn't die?"
Based on how she said the words, it's as if she's disappointed that my journey to
the afterlife was postponed.
"Yes." He replied, not supplying the details which she was expectantly waiting to
hear from him. .
Disappointed, her shoulders fell.
"Lucas, you know how much I love you and I can't bear to loose you…. You will
ask her for divorce, won't you?" Her voice trembled, tears gathered at the corner
of her eyes as she slowly made her way to where he stood. "You will marry me
then, won't you?"
His jaw clenched. His expression darkened. "I told you I will divorce her, but
marrying you was out of the story." He said coldly. For the first time, I felt sorry
for the woman named Scarlet.
"Dam you Lucas!" She erupted, cheeks flushing furiously. Her closed fists
jamming against his ċhėst but he captured her fingers and held her hand tightly.
"You still love her don't you?" She aded, screaming.
The question made me flinch behind the curtain. I suċkėd in a breath as I waited
for his response.
Did he still love me after everything I did? I too want to know the answer.
"No I don't. The love and respect I feel for her vanished three years ago after I
married her and discover who she really was behind her innocent disguise." The
sharpness in his tone dug straight to my heart.
I bit my lower lip and bit back the tears. I know he would say it but I was hoping
he would blurt out a different response.
"Then why don't you want to marry me?" The woman asked, staring straight at
his piercing glare.
"Because I don't want to." He said firmly and with finality. "Now that we
finished this discussion I want you out of my house. Now." The words were
spoken calmly but it was filled with threat.
"Damn you, Lucas!" She growled before marching to the door with her fists still
closed.
The next thing I knew the door slammed shut.
Lucas, expelled a sigh, turned to the direction of curtains where I stood and said,
"How about you join me, dear wife?"
Bloody hell! I've just been caught.

Converted by lsbt

UNEXPECTED CONFRONTATION
Breathlessly, I emerged out of my hiding place. My cheeks burning in

humiliation. I wonder how he was able to know I was there.
Lucas Nicholas, as if he read my thoughts, gestured to my foot which was still

wrapped with a bandage. "Your toe was sticking out." He supplied the
information for me.
The remark turned the color on my cheeks even brighter.
If the situation were a bit different I could have laughed at my own stupidity. But
instead of laughing I found myself swallowing hard by the way he looked at me.
His melting gaze was turning my knees into jell-o that if it weren't for the
crutches supporting me, I would have fallen to the floor.
"Come here." He ordered, patting the space beside him on the long Victorian
sofa. "We need to talk." He added with a dangerous glint upon his black onyx
eyes.
I swallowed hard and ignored my increasing heartbeat. Slowly, I made my way

to the sofa where he sat while I silently wish for some kind of miracle to happen
and save me from an impending doom.
But the heavens, it seems, didn't hear my prayers. I reached the sofa and
occupied the space beside him with hesitation.
"Since you knew about one of my illicit affairs, we might as well talk about
divorce now." Lucas said with his cold, hard gaze locked to mine.
I lowered my head to my ŀȧp where my fingers were clasped together. The
mention of divorce was tearing my heart into two. But it was knowing that I was
the reason behind that decision is what hurts the most.
"But before we discuss it, I must ask you one thing." Gently, his thumb and
forefinger caught my chin and slowly he raised my face to his until his deeply
penetrating eyes caged my own. "Why did you cheat on me, Alexandria?" He
asked, for a moment a flicker of pain and sadness crossed his eyes but it
vanished as quickly as it arrived, leaving me wondering if it hadn't been my
imagination.
"I-I don't know why I did, Lucas…..I don't know why I cheated on you…. I don't
remember anything…. " I replied in a bȧrėly audible whisper.
His jaw tightened and his inky eyes lit up with fire that for a second I thought he
would hit. I closed my eyes and waited for his hand to hit my face but the blow I
was waiting for did not arrive. When my gaze fluttered open, he was still furious
but he was making no attempt to hurt me.
"The only thing that stops me from hurting you now is the promise I made to
you before we got married. I have promised that no matter what happens,
through thick and thin, through ups and downs, I will never hurt you and when I
said I won't hurt you that includes not laying a heavy hand on you. Even if you
broke your promise in front of the altar by not staying faithful to me, I will
remain true to my promise to prove to you I don't break mine."
His words cut through me like a dagger. Like a lethal weapon each sword spoken
pierced through my soul. How could I hurt this wonderful man? At the thought
of all the pain I caused him, tears fell from my eyes then another and another.
Quietly, I weep as guilt ate me inside.
I lifted my hands in an attempt to touch his cheek to give him the comfort he
needed but then I remembered how much he hated me and how badly I wronged
him in the past. I was undeserving to even lay a hand on him, so I let my hand
drop back to my ŀȧp.
"I-I'm s-sorry for everything I have done... I'm really sorry, Lucas…. If divorce
is what you need to prove to you how sorry I am, I'm giving it to you willingly
and without any objections…. I accept nothing from you, not even a cent. Just
please allow me some visitation rights to our son that would be enough for me."
The fingers that were holding my chin loosened and his hand dropped to his
side. A frown suddenly made its way into his temples. He said nothing. He just
continued to look at me as if I were a stranger.
I can't help but ask myself if I have said something wrong.
At first he said nothing. He just stared at me as he battled an inner dilemma.
A lingering silence passed between us before he finally spoke, "Return to your

room now. We will talk again next time. You need to rest and recover your
strength. " He said, rising from the sofa.
strode to the floor to ceiling window, completely ignoring me behind his back.
"Nic?" I called him.
"We'll meet again at dinner." He said in dismissal. He didn't even glance at me.
I expelled a sigh. After wiping the wetness on my cheeks, I gathered my crutches

and wordlessly made my way to the adjoining door that separated our room.
Once inside, I slumped on the bed and reached for the remote control on top of
the night table and turned the television on. I need some noise to drive away the
deafening silence lurking at every corner of my room.
I haven't been lying on the bed for long when a soft knock sounded on the door.
It was so soft that I bȧrėly heard it at first. When I lowered the television volume
just to make sure I wasn't imagining it I heard the knock clearly this time.
With a frown on my forehead, I grabbed my crutches and made my way to the

door to check who my visitor was. Upon opening the door, I saw no one at first
but then a soft voice calling me made me look down.
"Mama…"
A cute raven-haired boy, with black onyx eyes was staring intently at me.
Converted by lsbt

SURPRISING DISCOVERY
The moment my gaze landed on the raven-haired boy, my heart lurched forward.
Tears welled my eyes while my ċhėst tightened until I had difficulty breathing.
"Mumm. " He said, in his soft, childish tone. His large eyes locked to my own.
"Niall." His name sprung out of my lips.
This was the child I brought with me the night I ran away with my lover. And
this child—I almost got him killed.
The thought filled me with indescribable anguish that for a moment I found
myself unable to say a word.
How could I do that to an innocent child?
Intense guilt ate me inside as I looked at him. As if a buŧŧon had been pushed, I
remembered the mistake I committed and I realized that I will never forgive
myself for dragging a child's innocent life into danger.
The fact that I nearly lost him from the accident made the pain in my ċhėst
unbearable… It was indeed a miracle that we are both able to survive.
I cleared my throat and pulled the door wider, allowing him to enter the room
before closing it again.
When we both reached the bed I set my crutches aside and pulled the child into
my ŀȧp.
He raised his adorable face to me. A pair of midnight eyes peering through
exquisite eyelashes stared back at me. He was looking at me closely as if trying
to memorize my face in great detail.
Niall looked like a young version of his father. It was hard to imagine that I was
so heartless before the accident that I tried to take the child away from Lucas. I
completely understand if my husband refused to forgive me. What I've done was
definitely unforgivable.
The child lifted his tiny hand to my face. The affectionate gesture nearly made
me burst into tears.
Niall was a lovely child. He was so sweet also. Perhaps the car accident
happened to me so that I will learn to value my child and my husband even if it
was all too late.
"Niall? Do you hate mama?" The question burst from my lips before I could
even stop myself. I shouldn't be asking that to a child but my curiosity
overpowered my reasons.
Of course, he hates you. A part of my brain told me. And for once, I completely
agreed. I was never a good mother to him. I took him for granted and totally
neglected him while I was living the life I wanted. How could he not hate me?
The child's tiny hand framed my cheeks and slowly he shook his head. And in
his soft, child voice he told me, "Me lab mumm."
A tear finally fell from my eyes down to my cheeks. Before I even knew it,
terrible sobs emerged from my lips.
"Cry?" He looked at me with a frown scrunching his forehead. "Don't." He

added as he began wiping my cheeks with his fingers.
I pulled him into my arms and hugged him tight. In return, he wrapped his arms
around my neck and laid his head on my shoulders.
Just holding this little angel into my arms feels like heaven to me. .
Niall looked like an angel with his eyes closed.

With a contented sigh, I leaned on the headboard and closed my eyes. Without
me realizing I fell asleep.
The feeling of someone staring at me for a long time woke me up from my

peaceful slumber. When my eyes fluttered open, I saw Lucas Nicholas seated on
the sofa with his arms folded into his ċhėst and eyes unblinkingly staring at me.
A gasp broke on my lips. I looked at the floor to ceiling glass window and
discovered that it was dark. When my gaze shifted to the wall clock it was
already past six in the evening. It's almost dinner.
Panic escalated within me when I discovered Niall was gone in my arms. Lucas,
as if he read my thoughts, rose from the sofa and moved closer to me. "Niall had
gone downstairs. He's waiting for you to come down too so the three of us could
eat dinner together." He informed me.
Relief flooded inside me after knowing where our son had gone. "I'm sorry. I fell
asleep. I was tired." I said softly, unable to look him in the eyes. "I'll just change
my clothes and come downstairs." I added and wished he would immediately
leave.
But Lucas didn't even move. He just stood there, looking at me as if I'm some
kind of weird creature. Just when I thought he was going to stare at me forever,
he finally spoke. "I'll wait for you here. You won't be able to go downstairs alone
in that condition." It was not a plea but an order.
"I-I'm going to change first."I told him. The heat on my cheeks made me aware
of my blush.
Still he didn't move.
I swallowed hard. "Please leave the room." I ordered politely, not wanting to
sound rude.
"We're married. I have seen you even without your undėrwėȧr on. There's
nothing to be embarrassed about." He replied, eyes gleaming with amusement.
Quietly, he strode to the the wall cabinet and pulled the door open. He snatched a
tshirt inside and handed them to me. Embarrassed, I managed to thank him
before taking the t shirt from his hand.
With a resigned sigh, I left the bed and turned my back to him. I could feel the
weight of his stare behind my back as I stripped my shirt off.
"You have a tattoo." He said so softly. He was shocked and so was I. I didn't
have any idea I had it.
Before I could even react, he crossed the distance between us in a split second..
Then the warmth of his fingers touched my bȧrė back where my tattoo was
imprinted against my skin.
Converted by lsbt

MR CEOs Pregnant Ex Wife by Ruffatorres LSBT

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

MR CEOs Pregnant Ex Wife by Ruffatorres LSBT

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

MR CEOs Pregnant Ex Wife by Ruffatorres LSBT

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Converted by lsbt

Mr Ceo's Pregnant Ex-Wife,

Volume 1: PREGNANT EX WIFE [Completed]

Volume 2: THE DUKE'S VILLAINESS WIFE IS AN IMPOSTOR

Volume 1: PREGNANT EX WIFE

Volume 2: THE DUKE'S VILLAINESS WIFE IS AN IMPOSTOR

1. Mr. CEO's Pregnant Ex-Wife

2. The Duke's Villainess Wife Is An Impostor

"I want divorce Phoenix."

He was still there when I opened my eyes.. Unimaginable pain clutched my

My ċhėst tightened making it difficult for me to breathe. The feeling of plunging

This is painful. Hearing my husband gave up on us is just painful. I fought for

My ċhėst heaved from the intensity of my emotion. As I look at him I feel

"I won't cry anymore mom."

"I promise Mom."

You made me feel as though,I was enough

We danced the night away, .

I held your hair back when

You were throwing up

For a minute, I was stone-cold sober

I pulled you closer to my ċhėst

And you asked me to stay over

I said, I already told ya

I think that you should get some rest

Ace finally let me go.... And so I must.

An ear-shattering scream tears down my throat. A fierce terror clutched through

"Please don't leave me! Please don't leave mom..... "

"I-I can't breath." She complained and I died inside.

A soft chuckle escaped Angela's lips and pulled him closer.

My heart was punched, mocked, kicked, hammered, and pulverized as I watched

I hailed a cab, clambered inside, and settled the cake on my ŀȧp.

Forget the pain. That scumbag isn't worth it Phoenix!

What was the bastard doing here?

"That's not true Ace. You're lying right?"

I drifted off to sleep. .

"The most beautiful Mom," I replied.

"I said go away. I don't want to see you."

"Careful." He murmured and held my shoulders tight to keep my balance. His

My plea fell on deaf ears. He suċkėd my neck harder.

"Why did you cheat on me Phoenix?"

My starving stomach growled at the delightful sight of the freshly cooked

Holy moly! I mumbled when my eyes caught sight of my favorite steamed

Ace will divorce me anyway! He can do whatever he wants to with his

Finally, I sighed, tired of comparing myself to someone cheap enough to

I swallowed hard as the heavy feeling of a stare descended on my shoulders,

Your mama says I'm a fool

I'm tryin' not to forget my words

'Cause when I'm around you, I tend to keep changin' my mind

I suddenly wonder if there was an earthquake or I was overcome by insobriety,

"Why did you cheat on me Phoenix?" I could tell he was angry.

He stopped worshipping my ċhėst only to nudge my legs apart. A soft mȯȧn

A scream erupted from my throat as he pound harder into my core. My

The sound of my heartbeat intensified when I immediately recognized Angela's

My trembling fingers turned the loudspeaker on as I carried the phone in front of

Could it be that last night wasn't only a dream I thought it was?

"I'm pregnant Ace. You are the father!"

"Ace? Hello! Are you still there?"

I buried my face deep in my palm. The driver maintained his impassive

"It's no problem, Ma'am," I respond. We walk through the corridors in silence.